《Anyone Dares Bully you, Call Uncles!》 Chapter 1 Don’t Get Up Until You Apologize Chapter 1 Dont Get Up Until You Apologize Lambridge City, Promenade 1st Vi Area - the Hatcher Mansion. Today was the Lantern festival. Colorful lights were decorated around the house, giving a touch of warmth to the cold atmosphere of the Hatcher family. Suddenly, a scream echoed across the mansion. "Ah-" Followed by thudding, arge-bellied woman fell from the stairs! Everyone was surprised and hurried toward her. Stephen Hatcher, the president of Ador Hatcher Corporation, quickly asked, "Debbie, are you alright?" The woman''s face turned pale when she saw fresh blood trickling down her legs. Horrified, she replied, "Stephen, it hurts Our baby Quickly, save our baby!" The house''s madam, Pa Anderson, panicked and asked, "What happened?!" Debbie looked toward the top of the stairs with tears in her eyes. Everyone looked up and saw a girl, about three years old, standing at the top of the stairs. Upon seeing everyone''s gaze, she hugged the toy rabbit in her arms tightly in fear. Richard Hatcher roared angrily, "Were you the one that pushed Debbie?!" The little girl pouted. "It''s not me, and I didn''t" While crying, Debbie begged, "No Dad, it''s not Lilly''s fault. She''s still young, and she didn''t mean it" Her words quickly reaffirmed that it was Lilly''s fault. Stephen''s eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered, "Lock her in the attic! I''ll deal with her once I return!" The other hurriedly sent Debbie to the hospital while the servants dragged Lilly upstairs. Even when a shoe fell off, she kept a stubborn face and did not beg or cry for help. No light or heat could reach the dark and cold attic. The windows squeaked as if a monster would appear at any moment Lilly hugged her stuffed bunny tightly and curled up in a corner. It''s so cold The truth was she never pushed anyone, but no one believed her. As it was cold spring weather, the snow and the wind made their way into the attic through the window cracks, pilingyers of coldness onto little Lilly. Soon, an entire day had passed by. No one cared about Lilly, and no one even knew that Debbie had punished her the day before. She was already in a daze as she had yet to eat anything. Richard had ordered that she was not allowed to leave until she admitted that it was her fault. "Mommy" Lilly''s lips were turning purple from the cold, and she was shivering. She could only close her eyes and mumble, "Mommy I didn''t do anything wrong It''s not my fault" She knew that her mother had died from an illness a year ago. After her mother passed on, her dad found another woman, and soon the woman was pregnant with a baby However, the woman was two-faced. She was only nice to Lilly when others were present; otherwise, she would act like a demon punishing her. Mommy Lilly thought as she squeezed her toy rabbit''s ears before losing consciousness. Not knowing how long it had been, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang. Stephen was furious when he picked up the unconscious Lilly, dragging her down the stairs and Property ? N?velDrama.Org. throwing her outside into the snow! Lilly shivered from the cold surface and struggled to open her eyes "Daddy I''m hungry" She muttered. Stephen scoffed. "You killed Debbie''s unborn child, and the first thing you''re telling me is that you''re hungry?! I can''t believe I have such an evil daughter!" Lilly''s eyes were hollow, and she could not speak as she was frozen stiff. The more Stephen looked at her, the angrier he became. Why is she still acting stubborn despite being at fault? You malicious child! "It is my fault as a parent that you''re behaving this way! Now that you''ve killed your unborn brother, who knows if you will start murdering people when you grow up? As your father, I must teach you a lesson!" He looked around and picked up a broom from the corner, snapping the broom head off. The thick broomsticknded on Lilly''s body with a thud, causing her to scream in pain! "Is it your fault?!" Stephen red. "It''s not me. It was really not me!" Lilly bit her lips and maintained a stubborn face. Stephen was getting more furious upon hearing her words. "Then are you saying your stepmother willingly fell down the stairs?! Why would she want to fall after being six months pregnant?!" He could not help but think back to what happened in the hospital. Debbie was bleeding heavily, and the doctor had dered her situation as critical twice, but even on the brink of death, she insisted on asking him to not me Lilly! She said that Lilly was still young when her mother passed away. She was simply afraid that her baby brother might get the attention away from her and did not mean to push her. Stephen felt angrier as he thought. He beat Lilly while scolding, "You''re still trying to deny it! Stop denying it!" With every sentence, Lilly would get hit by the broomstick. He was so engrossed in hitting her that he did not even realize that his phone had fallen out of his pocket. When Lilly was severely beaten, he finally stopped, so shey paralyzed on the snowy ground. "Stay here and kneel until your stepmother is discharged!" Stephen tugged his tie after he scolded her and left the broomstick behind before walking away. He had been feeling irritated recently as hispany had been facing a loophole for half a month and had yet to receive help resolving it. Then today, Debbie fell from the stairs and lost their unborn child, losing the only hope for the Hatcher family. The consecutive unfortunate events stressed him, and he could not help but vent it all out on Lilly. Lilly''s rabbit toy had already been beaten to pieces. She tried to stand up but fell back onto the snowy ground with a thud She felt that she was on the brink of death. If I die, will I finally be able to see mommy? At that moment, she heard a blurry voice. "Lilly, call for your uncle! Your uncle is Gilbert Crawford, his phone number is 159xxxxx..." "Call" Lilly opened her eyes and noticed the ck phone lying in the snow. Her survival instincts kicked in as she desperately crawled toward it. "159" Lilly stuttered and stammered, her stiff fingers struggling to move, and finally, she managed to make the call ** Meanwhile, Hugh Crawford lectured at a courtyard house in Clodston, "Another year has passed. Gilbert Crawford, when will you take the test for the Chief Physician role?!" The eight brothers of the Crawford family looked at each other while Gilbert touched his nose. Suddenly the old man changed the topic and asked, "Also, it''s been four years, and have you not found your sister?" The looks on the brothers'' faces changed, with their lips pursed. Their indifferent eyes now had a slight hint of sorrow. Their younger sister, Jean Crawford, was diagnosed with acute promyelocytic leukemia at a young age. Since then, she had been carefully nursed by the Crawford family as she went through blood transfusions, anti-infection treatments, and bone marrow transnts However, her condition worsened and even affected her memory. Then, four years ago, she suddenly went missing. Gilbert was a physician at the Shercaster Cancer Hospital and was in charge of Jean''s treatment. That day, he had to save a critically ill patient, and it was at that moment that Jean disappeared. For the past four years, guilt and regret had been tormenting him. Even with his outstanding medical talent, he had been unable to move forward since then. The Crawford family had eight sons, and Jean was the only daughter. After their daughter''s disappearance, Bettany suddenly fell ill, and Hugh''s temper grew unstable. A heavy stoney in the hearts of everyone in the Crawford family, rendering them restless. The eldest son, Anthony Crawford - the CEO of the Crawford family''s business empire - worked day and night tirelessly, causing his health to worsen and requiring him to take daily medication. The third son, Bryson Crawford - the outstanding pilot of Swift Airlines- failed the psychological tests and had been resting at home for the past four years. The others The study room fell into silence before suddenly, Gilbert''s phone rang! Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here Chapter 2 Get Her Out Of Here Hugh had his rules, one of which was that phones should be turned off during morning meetings. Gilbert quickly retrieved his phone and was about to end the call. Hugh scolded, "Take it!" Gilbert then coughed. "Dad, it was an unknown number, I" Hugh put his teacup aside and ordered, "Take the call and put it on speakers!" Bryson and Jonas looked pitifully at Gilbert. Gilbert had no choice but to pick up the call and put it on speakers. They were taken aback when they heard a small voice. "Hello is this uncle? I''m Lilly Hatcher My mommy is Jean Crawford Are you my Uncle Gilbert?" The little girl''s voice was weak and indescribably monotonous, like a small robot, with no discernible emotions in her tone. The looks of the Crawford family changed drastically! ck Hugh''s pen cap dropped from his hand. They could not utter a single sound, as if everyone had their throats strangled. The child''s tender voice sounded again on the other end of the phone. "Uncle I''m so cold and hungry I didn''t push my stepmother, but they don''t believe me Daddy dragged me to the gate to kneel but I''m cold Uncle, will you help me" As she spoke, her voice grew weaker and weaker. The sound of the snowstorm blowing could still be heard from the other end of the call, but her voice had abruptly stopped. Gilbert finally got back to his senses and grabbed his phone, holding it close to his mouth as he yelled frantically, "Hey, Li-Lilly? Where are you? Tell me your location now!" However, there was no response. Hugh, panicked, stood up, and his previously rigid and stern look had already gone as if he had aged in an instant. "Quick! Quickly! Investigate the number and location now!" ** Lilly passed out before finishing the call and dropped the phone in the snow. Stephen then returned to look for his phone and saw Lilly lying there, not moving. He kicked her and snarled, "It''d be better if she''s dead!" Four years ago, he found a woman on the street who was poorly dressed and in bad condition. He took her back to his apartment out of kindness. After the woman cleaned up, he discovered that she was gorgeous. She had amnesia and appeared to be confused. As Stephen was enamored by her cuteness, he took care of her. Like a fool in love, he doted on her, telling her to not force herself to do anything as he cared for her Now that Stephen thought about it, he found it revolting. Who knows if a female beggar like her was taken advantage of when she was wandering about the streets? Otherwise, why doesn''t Lilly have any resemnce to me? Although suspicious, Stephen never wanted to do a paternity test because if it turned out that he was not the father, he would be the most foolish man in South City! Stephen grabbed his phone and walked away. He continuously made calls in his warm study room. "Hello Mr. Burton, it''s me, Stephen! I''m wondering if you are acquainted with the Crawford family from Clodston?" "Greetings, Mr. Ledger! Happy new year! Are you acquainted with the Crawford family? Oh, my ** The snowstorm outside the study room was intense, and Lilly was still lying on the snow. It was only a matter of time before the day got dark. She was a little conscious but could no longer force her eyes to open. She had never cried since her mother died. Even if her father abused her, she never shed a single tear. Yet, she wanted to cry at that moment. When she called her uncle, there was no response from the other end. Do they hate me too? Then no one likes me at all. What about mommy? If I die and mommy sees me, will she hate me too? Lilly''s lips, turning purple from the cold, were pressed together as she kept thinking. Mommy I won''t cry Lilly''s a good girl Suddenly, she heard a loud noise. About seven cars arrived at the Hatcher mansion, and a man wearing a ck down coat got out of the first car and opened the mansion''s gate! As there was a massive snowstorm, the snow had already covered Lilly''s petite figure. Gilbert anxiously looked around. On the phone, Lilly said she was kneeling at the gate! Suddenly his face turned pale as he noticed a small pile of snow at the gate. He immediately rushed over and shoved the snow away, causing his hands to redden from the cold. Finally, he found a small figure under the snow! "Lilly?!" Gilbert hurriedly picked up the young girl, and the moment he saw Lilly''s face, he knew that this was their Lilly - her face was a splitting image of their sister when she was young Their most beloved and cherished sister''s child - Lilly! Lilly felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace, and the person had even taken off their coat to wrap her around. Lilly was numb from being frozen for too long, and after feeling an instant of warmth, she still felt bone- chillingly cold, causing her to shiver uncontrobly. Lilly struggled to open her eyes and finally saw the man before her - he looked somewhat simr to her mother but also different. Lilly''s lips twitched as she asked weakly, "Are you uncle I didn''t push anyone uncle" At that moment, Lilly was murmuring as she had lost consciousness. She was like a cold, emotionless robotpared to Gilbert''s agitated self. Gilbert was on the verge of crying. The young child in his arms was only wearing thin sleepwear - pure cotton autumn clothing - with no padding at all. Her small face had already turned purple from the cold, and her lips were cracked and turning dark. Like a frozen sculpture, her tiny figure could not move, making Gilbert afraid that he would break her with a single touch. "Lilly Uncle''s here, and I''m bringing you home." Gilbert choked. He could not imagine how Lilly managed to survive independently with her condition. He was even scared to think she would have died if they arrivedter. Gilbert carefully held Lilly, focusing solely on her. He rushed back to the car. "Lilly, stay with me." Gilbert''s voice turned hoarse as he urged, "Don''t sleep Lilly, can you say something to uncle? Lilly Lilly had already lost consciousness. Hugh staggered a little as he rushed over. Seeing Gilbert''s piled-up clothes, he anxiously asked, "How is she?" Gilbert was already panicking. "Quick, we must go to the hospital now!" The Crawford family felt their hearts were in their throats and immediately headed toward the hospital. Meanwhile, Stephen, who had just received the news of their arrival, hurriedly rushed downstairs with a mixture of excitement and tion on his face. When the Crawford family was rushing into the mansion, they were stopped by the security guard. Once Anthony revealed his name, the guard quickly went to inform Stephen. As he was wracking his brains trying to find a way to be acquainted with the Crawford family, Stephen was taken aback by the news! Although he did not know why the Crawford family suddenly appeared before the mansion, he knew he had a chance as long as they were there. There''s hope for the Hatcher family, after all! Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and quickly turned to a servant, saying, "Is that deadbeat still lying in the yard? Get her out of here immediately!" That jinx had cursed her mother to death, and now mypany will go bankrupt from her curse too. Stephen would not allow her to ruin this opportunity to meet with the Crawford family. Chapter 3 Lillys Eight Uncles To The Rescue! Chapter 3 Lilly''s Eight Uncles To The Rescue! Everything happened so fast that the Hatchers had no time to react. By the time Stephen rushed out, he saw Anthony preparing to get into his car and drive off. However, he had not been in time to see Gilbert brushing the snow off Lilly and picking her up from where she had been kneeling by the gate.- "My goodness! It''s Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Stephen stered a bright smile onto his face and greeted Property ? N?velDrama.Org. the other cheerfully. "What brings you here? It''s an honor to have you visiting our humble abode!" By then, Richard, Pa, and some of the Hatcher servants had hurried out to join Stephen as well, their faces wreathed in smiles of wee. When they saw Anthony''s stern, aloof countenance, they became even more fawning and obsequious. Anthony Crawford was the current head of the Crawford family''s business empire and the CEO of Crawford Holdings! The Crawford family was one of Clodston''s four influential families; everyone wanted to butter them up and curry favor. A true aristocratic family like this with old money and such deep ties to Clodston was rare. The Crawfords were an elusive, mysterious entity; they kept themselves out of the limelight. The only thing anyone in Clodston knew for sure was that the Crawfords had eight sons, but even then, few had even set eyes on them. Anthony was asionally featured in the headlines of the financial news, which was why the Hatchers had recognized him. "Mr. Crawford, pleasee in! It''s freezing out here. We''d love to have you stay a little while if you don''t mind such humble surroundings," Richard said enthusiastically. "Yes, yes, please doe in and have something hot!" Stephen chimed in, smiling. Now that they were in the presence of a truly distinguished person, all the Hatchers could not help trying to ingratiate themselves with him. The Ador Hatcher Corporation was in dire straits; for the Hatcher family, this was a catastrophe. However, just a word from Anthony would revive their gging fortunes! If luck favored them, they might even be one of Clodston''s top ten influential families Anthony''s face betrayed no hint of expression; instead, he studied Stephen with keen eyes. Was this Lilly''s father? Still without expression, Anthony declined Richard''s offer coolly and enigmatically. "Very well, Mr. Hatcher and family." Without another word, he got into his car and drove off. The Hatchers stood there, confused and dazed, watching him leave. Pa was the first to speak. "Mr. Crawford said very well Does that mean he''s intending to help us?" Richard frowned. "Given his expression, I don''t think he meant anythingplimentary." Stephen ordered the servants to enlighten him about what had happened earlier. They rted how the Crawfords had shown up en masse at the Hatcher Mansion and taken Lilly away, and that a man in ck had stripped off his coat and wrapped it around her, cradling her in his arms. He had also identified himself as her uncle When Stephen heard this, he was thunderstruck. Suddenly, everything became terrifyingly clear. It wasmon knowledge that the Crawfords had eight sons and a daughter. However, the daughter''s health was frail, and she had never appeared in public before. Did this mean that the woman he had rescued four years ago was the Crawford family''s one and only precious daughter?! The rest of the Hatcher family felt their hearts sinking. How they bitterly regretted their actions! Pa''s lips trembled. "So Jean was the Crawfords'' daughter hurry, we need to go and get Lilly back" They would never have forced Lilly to kneel in the snow if they had known! In fact, they would have treated her like a goddess and worshiped at her feet! Stephen regretted his actions as well; when he recalled how he had disciplined Lilly so harshly, he felt uneasy. Angrily he snapped, "How are you going to get her back? Do you think we can walk in and take her away just like that?" Richard frowned so hard his brow looked like a wrinkled prune. After a long moment of consideration, he said, "Well, regardless, we''re still Lilly''s blood rtions. We''re her grandparents, after all! The Crawfords can''t deny that, no matter how angry they are. Then again, Lilly did cause Debbie''s miscarriage, that''s a fact" All they had wanted to do was to teach Lilly not to be an irresponsible little liar! Unfortunately, Stephen had let his temper get the better of him and had disciplined her more severely than he should have The Hatchers felt confident that they would be able to clear up any misunderstandings with the Crawfords. All they had to do was to have a satisfactory exnation for everything. Once that was settled, they would be able to look forward to a future of wealth and prestige Instead of returning to Clodston after rescuing Lilly, the Crawfords went straight to the nearest hospital. The hitherto vacant VIP suite in South Town''s best hospital was now a hive of frantic activity. No one dared to raise their voices. The atmosphere was extremely tense, punctuated by the sounds of hospital equipment beeping and doctors and nurses hurrying to and fro. Hugh Crawford paced back and forth with the help of his walking stick. "Why are they still in there?" He muttered fretfully. Anthony nced at the time, then gently told his father, "Dad, you should sit down." Lilly had immediately been whisked off to the emergency room as soon as they reached the hospital. Gilbert had gone with her; up until now, neither of them had emerged. In the emergency room, Gilbert examined Lilly''s bruised body with shaking hands. Broken bones were the worst thing that could happen in cases of severe frostbite. A more detailed examination revealed that Lily had been badly beaten; in fact, her arms, ribs, and shins had been fractured. There were numerous patches of frostbite all over her body. Some of the areas were so severely frostbitten they would require surgical intervention. Lilly was only three or four years old, and she had been made to undergo such torment Hot tears stung Gilbert''s eyes. Leaning down, he murmured, "Lilly, this is your Uncle Gilbert. Can you hear me? If you can, please hang in there. You''ll make it through, I promise" Lilly''s eyes were tightly closed, but she had the oddest sensation of her body feeling very light and warm all over. It was the first time she had ever felt sofortable. Everything was very quiet, except for a voice by her ear that constantly murmured, "LillyLilly dear little TulipCan you see me? Can you hear me?" Who was this mysterious person? Lilly tried very hard to open her eyes, but she was unable to do so. She wanted to reply that she could hear this person talking to her as well, but she could not make a sound, no matter how frantically she tried. It took three hours of surgical procedures before Lilly was out of danger, and the doctors all felt this was a miracle! The little girl was wheeled into a hospital room, IV tubes stered all over her body. Gilbert''s face was stony as he handed Anthony the report from Lilly''s examination. When the Crawfords read it, they were incensed. Hugh growled in fury, "A fine, upstanding bunch, these Hatchers! They even had the nerve toy hands on a three-and-a-half-year-old child! Anthony had already done a background check on the Hatcher family. In a frosty voice, he replied, "The Hatcher family''s business goods are under suspicion of being contraband. Thepany is in pretty desperate straits. Recently they''ve been trying to find some point of connection so that we''ll help them." Hugh merelyughed derisively. "Help them? They can count themselves lucky if I don''t ruin them entirely!" The old gentleman was so enraged that he wanted to tear the entire Hatcher family to pieces there and then. "Don''t worry, Dad," Anthony answered. "They won''tst long." Hugh bit his lower lip and fell silent. After a while, he murmured, "Then how about Jeanwhat''s happened to her?" Anthony did not say anything, merely stayed silent. Clodston and South Town were around 1200 miles apart. Four years ago, Jean had somehow found her way to South Town, seriously ill and having lost her memory. Stephen had found her, and taken her home. She had almost died giving birth to Lilly but miraculously recovered and held on for another two years before sumbing to her illness, leaving Lilly alone in the world. The Crawford brothers'' beloved sister had died quietly in some remote town without a nod to her status or even a mention of her name Anthony''s fists clenched tightly as his anger grew; the expression on his face became even stonier. Hugh did not dare probe any further; he was afraid he would not be able to handle the truth. Gilbert asked, "Why would they beat Lilly like that?" Anthony replied in a voice as cold as ice, "Stephen Hatcher''s wife, Debbie, fell downstairs and had a miscarriage. Stephen believed that Lilly pushed her." The other Crawfords could not help frowning at this. While this discussion was taking ce, the Hatchers had finally tracked Lilly to the hospital. Anthony''s assistant hurriedly entered the room and said in low voice, "Mr. Anthony, the Hatchers are here. They want to see their granddaughter" Anthony gave a scornful bark ofughter, then ordered, "Turn off the heating outside on this floor and open the windows. Let them wait." ** Stephen, Richard, and Pa waited outside on the top floor corridor for a very long time. The VIP suites on this level were located inside an ess-controlled door; the Hatchers were in the outer area, so they were unable to go in. Anthony''s assistant had arrived earlier, asking them to wait for a while, then had left. The Hatchers had not seen him since. Pa grumbled, "Why won''t they let us in? Lilly''s our granddaughter, after all! Why would they make us wait outside here?" Stephen snapped, "Oh, just wait!" He had beaten Lilly more severely than intended; it was understandable that the Crawfords would be angry. However, the Hatchers soon realized that something was amiss. The corridor was rapidly getting colder. Not only that, their waiting area was beside the windows, and the frosty winter wind blew in, causing them to shrink away and shiver from the cold! "This weather is dreadful! Nobody can wait around like this!" Pa, who had been pampered and sheltered her entire life, could not take it anymore. "Stephen, you''d better find someone and ask what''s going on!" Richard agreed, frowning heavily. If the Crawfords were angry, deliberately making the Hatchers wait for a while was understandable. However, they had already been here for half an hour; that was a bit too long. No one would be able to stand waiting in such bitterly cold weather. Chapter 4 Would They Abandon Her Again? Chapter 4 Would They Abandon Her Again? Stephen went around the hospital looking for people, trying to find out what was going on. However, everyone he encountered told him that they did not know what was happening either. By now, the Hatchers were so cold they were shivering uncontrobly in the icy corridor. The Crawfords would not see them either. It was bing unbearable to wait there.- Pa was the first to admit defeat. "I''m going to see Debbie" Debbie was also warded at this hospital, but she was in the maternity wing. Stephen and Richard could not stand it any longer either, but they did not want to leave so they had no choice but to keep on waiting in the interminable cold Incessantints filled their minds. They had no idea, however, that this was only the beginning of their troubles! Lilly could hear the quiet beeping of machines around her. There were also people talking, but very indistinctly. However, there was one voice in particr that was very clear. "LillyLilly dearhey, little Tulip! You have to wake up soon, okay? If you don''t, I''ll" Lilly felt as if a small swarm of bees was buzzing beside her ear and chattering to her. It was just a little bit tiresome. Who was this person talking to her? Lilly''s eyelids fluttered slightly and she finally opened her eyes, only to see a snowy-white wall right in front of her. A group of people surrounded her bed. Pursing her lips, she carefully scrutinized them. Gilbert reacted enthusiastically; he was also the first to speak. "Lilly! You''re awake now! I''m your Uncle Gilbert" The rest of the Crawfords did not even dare to breathe; they watched Lilly tensely. Lilly found herself at a loss. "Uncle Gilbert?" Her pretty little face was expressionless and wooden. She looked just like a fragile porcin doll. It sounded as if she were repeating a foreign phrase. Hugh''s mouth tightened into a hard line. Lilly was very thin; she was so tiny that the hospital bed seemed veryrge. It hurt to see her like that, so much so that it was hard to breathe. Gilbert spoke more gently. "Lilly, I''m your mother''s brother. My name is Gilbert. You telephoned me earlier, do you remember?" Lilly furrowed her brow. After a moment, she let out a soft "Ohh." She remembered now. She had called Uncle Gilbert''s phone number. He had ignored her though. Didn''t her uncles want her? "Did youdid youe to look for me?" Lilly asked in a thread of a voice. All the men around the bed nodded vigorously. Bryson added, "Lilly, I''m your Uncle Bryson. We''re all here to take you back home with us." Hugh felt as if something were constricting his throat. He drew a deep breath, then said, "That''s right. We''re here to take you home, Lilly. In the future, no one will dare to bully you or harass you. If anyone tries, your Grandpa Hugh will have something to say about that." Lilly looked at each of the men in turn. They were going to take her home? She wasn''t sure if they would abandon her again once they brought her home. Would they beat her and starve her? Seeing how silent she was, the Crawfords felt even more tense than ever. None of them had much experience handling children. One by one, they looked at Anthony and Liam. Anthony was the eldest Crawford boy; he was 40 years old and had two children. Liam, the second son, was 38 and also had two young ones. However, Anthony was not very good at interacting with children; after hesitating for a moment, he asked bluntly, "Lilly, what are you worried about?" Since he said this in his customary inflexible, rather harsh way, his siblings all red at him. Liam coughed slightly in embarrassment. By nature, he was a taciturn person and found it difficult to say much. The tension in the air was so thick one could cut it with a knife. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gilbert gave a deep sigh. He inched closer to Lilly''s bed and very tenderly caressed her hair. In as gentle a voice as he could muster, he asked, "Lilly darling, why don''t you tell us all what your proper name is?" Lilly stared at the ceiling in silence for a while before replying, "I don''t have any other name except Lilly." Daddy had told her that she didn''t need a proper name; they''d discuss that when her stepmother gave birth to her baby brother. Lilly had been what Mommy named her. She didn''t have any other name besides that. Gilbert felt a dull ache in his heart. How had this child passed her days in the Hatcher household without even a name? Suppressing his anger, he asked, "Well then, Lilly, can you tell your Uncle Gilbert what you''re thinking right now?" Lilly finally turned her gaze in his direction with an effort, staring at this person who called himself her Uncle Gilbert. That day, her entire world had been so very dark but this man had broken through that darkness like a ray of light and rescued her. Her mouth trembled slightly and she asked, "Uncle Gilbertwhen we go home, am Iam I allowed to eat?" All the Crawfords were dumbfounded when they heard this. This child was asking if she was allowed to eat when she arrived home Before they could muster up a response, Lilly asked again in a tiny voice, "Will you hit me?" Those simple four words almost made Hugh weep. The little girl was afraid she would be starved and beaten. What sort of abuse had she endured in the Hatcher household?! She was half-starved and inadequately dressed for the winter. When she had nightmares, no one would be there with her when she awoke in fright, and in summer no one would bother when she was drenched in sweat from the heat. Hugh turned away, biting his lip until he almost drew blood so he could suppress the tears that threatened to spill down his cheeks. The Crawford brothers were so enraged they clenched their fists tightly. However, they did not dare give vent to their anger for fear of scaring Lilly. Gilbert reached out and took Lilly''s tiny hand, cing it against his cheek. Hoarsely, he murmured, "Lilly darling, when we go home, you can eat whatever you want, and no one will hit you. Look, that''s your Uncle Anthony there. That one''s your Uncle Liam, and that''s your Uncle BrysonAll of them are tough, strong men. All of us will protect you and no one will ever hurt you again." Lilly clutched at the covers tightly with her other hand and was silent for a long time. Just when the Crawfords thought that she was not going to say anything else, she suddenly burst out, "Uncle Gilbert, I didn''t push anyone. Daddy and Grandpa kept telling me to own up, but I wouldn''t" She repeated this stubbornly, a look of determination on her little face and a downcast expression in her eyes. Did her uncles truly like her? Now that she had told them she wouldn''t own up despite being asked to, would they still want a disobedient child like her? Gilbert felt as though a wad of cotton was constricting his throat. Tears welled up in his eyes, and even Hugh could not help brushing away his own tears. Anthony said firmly and calmly, "Your Uncle Anthony believes you didn''t do it. That was the right thing to do, not owning up to something that wasn''t your fault." Gilbert nodded as well. "They''re the ones who are in the wrong. You didn''t do anything wrong Lilly; you did the right thing." When Lilly heard this, her mouth twisted briefly and tears began pouring down her cheeks. It was as if all those bottled-up tears had finally found an outlet and refused to be suppressed any longer. Lilly''s little face still maintained that stubborn expression but her voice was punctuated by gulping sobs. "Butbut Daddy doesn''t believe me. Daddy said I killed my baby brother and that if I didn''t own up, he wouldn''t let me out." It seemed as if Lilly had finally found someone she could unload her grievances to, even as she sobbed these words. Even a three-and-a-half-year-old child could feel ill-used no matter how stubborn or determined they were. Gilbert''s fury got the better of him. "He''s not fit to be your Daddy!" "Gilbert!" Anthony rapped out prohibitively. Gilbert subsided into reluctant silence, but his rage was unabated. At the thought of Stephen still waiting outside, he wanted to tear the hospital bed apart, grab one of the metal tube supports and give that man the beating of his life. Lilly sobbed out a few more things, cried a little longer, then fell asleep. Once they were outside the room, Gilbert asked indignantly, "Anthony, are we really going to let those Hatchers off so lightly?" Bankruptcy alone was not enough for the likes of them! Anthony slowly unbuttoned his shirt sleeves and rolled them up. ndly, he returned, "Eight against one, Gilbert. Is that enough for you?" There would be eight Crawfords swearing vengeance against the Hatcher family! Chapter 5 A Family Chapter 5 A Family The rest of the Crawford brothers narrowed their eyes when they heard Anthony''s words. Gilbert loosened his wrists and cracked his knuckles; Edward, an architectural engineer with a fiery temper and tanned skin, scoffed and grabbed a rebar from nowhere. "We''rew-abiding citizens. How can we openly assault someone in public?" Bryson, the good-natured Captain, said gently. He interjected a nurse nearby and said, "Hello, do you have a gunny sack in the storeroom?" The nurse stuttered, "Yeah yeah we have a polybag and some paper boxes in the pharmacy." She suggested the paper boxes instead, assuming they wanted to store something. Bryson smiled and said, "Thank you. A gunny sack will be sufficient." The Crawford brothers thought, a sack will be useful to beat up someone. Meanwhile, Stephen shivered in the cold as he waited outside the VIP wards. He swore in his heart, I''ve been up all night, and it''s almost daylight. Where the hell are the Crawfords? Richard left earlier because he could not stand the cold any longer. He reminded Stephen to stay put and demonstrate their sincerity before he left. Spring nights were colder than winter nights. Stephen could feel the biting cold filling his lungs with every breath of the stale air. The long wait had also left him hungry and exhausted. All he wanted to do was return home, take a warm, rxing shower, and sleep the rest of the day away. Things became even more unbearable when he considered the cozy environment he could be at. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Stephen decided it was pointless to wait any longer after another hour had passed. The man spoke on the phone while walking to the underground car park. "Remember to call me once the Crawfords leave" Before he could continue, he experienced total darkness surrounding him. He was covered in a gunny sack! "What the hell! Who are you?" Stephen screamed in agony as his attackersnded forceful punches. The perpetrators were none other than the eight brothers from the Crawford family. They did not typically get their hands dirty but could not help themselves when they considered Lilly''s unfortunate situation. Their resentment grew as they remembered Lilly''s body of injuries and how she had cautiously asked if there would be food when she returned home and if they would hurt her. "Stop it!" Stephen begged. He was helpless and at his captors'' mercy. "Do you know who I am? I''m the President of Ador Hatcher Corporation. How dare you attack me! I swear that I''ll" Anthony scoffed and loosened his tie. He then motioned for his brothers to stop the assault. Everyone Stephen heaved a sigh of relief after his opponents appeared to have backed down. However, the rebarnded forcefully on his leg, much to his surprise. "Ahh!" His agonizing cries rang out throughout the parking lot. Although Stephen survived the attack, he was injured so badly that he had to be carried into the hospital. What made matters worse was that he had no idea whom was to me and had no way of finding out. His adversaries did not leave any clues suggesting their identity. "Are you feeling better, Stephen?" Debbie sobbed beside the man''s bedside. If he were awake, he would notice theck of sincerity in her eyes. The woman appeared to be a worried wife, but she was secretly distraught over Lilly''s unexpected newfound identity in the Crawford family. Debbie was appalled when Pa told her of the news yesterday. She fumed inwardly, how did that bastard be the only beloved daughter of the Crawford family?! In truth, Lilly was not responsible for the miscarriage; Debbie had intentionally caused the fall so that she could get rid of the baby. She knew that the Hatchers were experiencing financial difficulties and that Stephen was on the verge of bankruptcy after incurring numerous debts. Debbie believed that a young and beautifuldy like her had a good chance of finding a new husband; one who was wealthier and more powerful than Stephen. If she had a child, remarriage would be more difficult for her. As a result, she needed to find a way to make the baby vanish while avoiding responsibility. Debbie knew that Lilly was a lonely child loved by no one. Since her birth, the Hatchers had never been kind to her. Stephen had even admitted in his drunken stupor that he despised her presence. Hence, Debbie felt that it was safe to pin the me on her lost child on Lilly. Little did she know that the girl was part of the Crawford family. Debbie''s spine tingled at the prospect of offending one of the four greatest families. What should I do? I''ll be in trouble if they find out the truth. I need to figure out how to keep Lilly silent forever... At the VIP ward, Lilly opened her eyes once again. This time, the room waspletely empty and deathly quiet. She was feeling insecure and uneasy as she thought everyone had left. A few momentster, there was a soft knock at the door. Her face lit up when she saw Gilbert enter the room. Hugh had instructed them to wait outside the ward in order to avoid crowding the room, and improve venttion. "How are you feeling, Lilly? Shall I get you some breakfast?" Gilbert said warmly. When Lilly nodded, he gave the order to serve breakfast. The rest of the Crawfords were awokened by the noise and went into the room to check on Lilly. "What do you like to eat, Lilly? There are sandwiches, donuts, oatmeal" Hugh asked tenderly. Edward pushed his way in and eximed, "How about meatball spaghetti? It''s delicious!" Hugh reprimanded Edward by hitting his leg with his walking cane. "Lilly has only just awoken. How is she going to eat the meatball spaghetti?" He picked up a te and suggested, "How about some sandwiches? It''s tasty." Bryson smiled as he picked up a bowl. "Or some oatmeal would be good too." Lilly pursed her lips, and tears shimmered in her eyes. Recognition dawned on her that she may now have a family. She sniffled and said cautiously, "I would like to have some sandwiches, Grandpa." "Great! Come, have the sandwiches!" Hugh nodded fervently, his tear-reddened eyes fixed on Lilly, who reminded him of a younger Jean. However, unlike Lilly, Jean was willful and hyperactive when she was a little girl. She led a carefree life and often bickered with her brothers. However, the little girl before him was mncholic, and careful with her words. She must have been through a lot to be this mature at the age of three and a half. The Crawfords only left the room after Lilly had finished her meal and tucked into bed. However, the moment Lilly closed her eyes, a voice sounded in her ear. "Tulip! Tulip!" She opened her eyes, but the room was empty. Lilly tried to sleep again, convinced that she was dreaming. The voice spoke again as she closed her eyes. "Lilly, Lilly, Tulip!" Lilly clutched the sheets nervously as she searched for the source of the voice. Chapter 6 My Master Chapter 6 My Master Lilly looked around, yet she still saw only an empty room. "Who are you?" she asked in a shaking voice. "I''m your master," the voice answered calmly. The little girl scowled at the absurd response. "I don''t have a master," she said firmly. Suddenly, a shadowy figure sat in the chair next to the bed. The young man, dressed in a white robe, was not visible to the rest. He had blood-red lips, piercing grey eyes, and a high nose. He exuded a cold, sinister aura. The man red at the little girl before him and thought, I thought she was going to be an ignorant dumb child. It seems like it isn''t that easy to fool her "Tulip." Before he could continue, Lilly hissed, "My name is not Tulip. I''m Lilly." The man rubbed his chin and said, "I''m really your master. Your mum asked me to be your master when she was still around." "No, she won''t," Lilly protested. She did not believe her mother would give her up to a stranger. The man was speechless at her denial. When Jean was about to die, she saw him and begged him to protect Lilly and the Crawfords. The little girl was only two years old then and could not see his spiritual body. However, the fact remains that he was her master! When Lilly was on the verge of death two days ago, she could finally hear his voice. Nheless, she refused to believe his words. The man rubbed his nose and stated, "Jean Crawford is your mother, and you are Lilly Hatcher. I know who you are." Lilly pursed her lips and retorted, "Everyone knows that." What a clever youngdy. The Hatchers would never be able to bully her if it weren''t for her petite stature and desire to be loved. The man smirked and replied, "Don''t overthink everything, little one. When you are well enough, we can do the ceremonious activities. My name is Pablo Belmont. I was a formidable man in my past life." Noticing Lilly''s confused expression, Pablo exined, "It''s natural that you don''t know who I am because I wasn''t born in your era. However, I''m a talented man. I can teach you many things, such as to protect yourself from bullies." "Will great men perish?" Lilly inquired. When she realized her question had met with silence, she asked again, "If you''re as capable as you said, how did you die?" Pablo was rendered speechless by her difficult questions. Lilly clutched her sheets and pursed her lips. "If you''re really my master, why did you leave me alone?" Nobody cared about her since her mother died, not even when she was crying or hurt. For the past year, she tried her best to avoid stepping on anyone''s toes. Despite her efforts, her father and grandparents did not adore her. Debbie even beat her up at times. "From now on, I''ll protect you," Pablo stated solemnly. His face hardened, and he offered no further exnation. Lilly bit her lower lip and turned away from him. Pablo patted Lilly''s head and said, "Get some rest. I''ll be backter. This is my wee gift for you." He had rushed to see Lilly and needed to return to tie up any loose ends. Lilly felt a searing sensation and found red threads circling her wrist. The room fell silent once again. She looked around but saw no one. To her surprise, her aching body felt better, and her heart was at peace. After ten days, Lilly''s wounds mostly recovered. Finally, she was well enough to return home. "This is a miracle. She has managed to heal so quickly. Given the severity of her injuries, I expected it to take three months," a doctor said incredulously. Gilbert soon arrived and observed Lilly on the bed, her eyes glued to the red string around her wrist. She looked immensely lonely and afraid. "Lilly, what''s wrong?" He reached out and patted her head gently. "What''s this?" He pointed to the red string and asked curiously. He did not remember seeing the item on Lilly''s wristst night. Lilly raised her head and asked, "Where''s my rabbit, Uncle Gilbert?" Gilbert recalled that while Lilly was unconscious, she held on to a worn-out rabbit stuffed animal. He quickly wiped the snow off the little girl and emptied her bag to get her ready for the emergency room. He tossed the filthy rabbit aside in his moment of panic. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Was the rabbit important, Lilly? I''m afraid that it''s gone," Gilbert spoke gently. He quickly added, "I can get you a brand new rabbit toy. I''m going to buy it right now!" Lilly bit her lips as her eyes started to redden. She tried desperately to stop the tears from streaming down her cheeks. She squeaked, "Mommy got me the rabbit." Daddy threw all of Mommy''s belongings away. The little rabbit was the only thing left. It was the only thing Mommy had left for me, and it was now gone. Mommy''s gone, my so-called master is gone, and my rabbit is gone. When Anthony entered the room and saw Gilbert and a tearful Lilly, he scowled and asked solemnly, "What happened?" "It''s not my fault, Anthony! Lilly had left her rabbit at the Hatcher Mansion," Gilbert said innocently. He did not want to admit the rabbit was gone for good for fear of upsetting Lilly. If he said it was with the Hatchers, there was a glimmer of hope. Anthony said warmly, "I''ll get you a brand new toy, Lilly. Don''t be upset." He was more than capable of purchasing all the rabbit toys in the world if she desired. "It''s the only gift Jean left for Lilly," Gilbert said, shaking his head. "Let''s go get it back," Anthony instructed. He did not know whether the rabbit was still at the Hatcher Mansion. If it wasn''t, he swore to dig through all the bins in South City to get it back. "I want to go too, Uncle Anthony!" Lilly said. Apart from the rabbit, she still had something important to retrieve. At the Hatcher Mansion, Richard and Stephen were seated in the living room, looking unkempt. The ce had lost much of its former splendor after the debtors seized everything of value. Stephen sat on the couch, unshaven and tired-looking. "Why did you owe so much money, Stephen? What are we going to do?" Pa cried. The Hatchers were dered bankrupt the day Stephen was admitted to the hospital. Not only were their assets seized by the creditors, but the Hatcher Mansion was also forcefully reimed. They were now without a ce to stay. Richard yelled, "Why the hell are you crying? None of this would happen if you treated Lilly better." "Why are you ming it all on me? You weren''t nice to your granddaughter either!" Pa protested. "Stop arguing!" Stephen bellowed. He had spent the entire day dealing with hispany''s bankruptcy. Furthermore, he could face jail time as the court became involved in the case. Richard and Pa remained silent, regretting their previous mistreatment of Lilly. Given her rtions with the Crawfords, they might have had a chance to join the upper echelons of society had they been kind to her. "Ungrateful brat. She haspletely forgotten about us after bing rich," Pa said bitterly. We are her grandparents after all. How can she be so heartless and ungrateful? A family is where we learn to forgive and forget. Moreover, this wasn''t even our fault. She pushed Debbie down the stairs and caused her miscarriage. Just then, Debbie walked down the stairs and coaxed, "Don''t worry. Lilly will definitelye back." Chapter 7 Return to the Hatcher Mansion Chapter 7 Return to the Hatcher Mansion Debbie clutched a toy rabbit belonging to Lilly. "Don''t worry, Dad, Mum. Lilly left her toy rabbit at home. I''m sure she''lle and get it back." Only Debbie understood the significance of the rabbit. It was the only present Jean had left her daughter. As a result, Lilly hugged it every day; even as she was nearly beaten to death, she could not bear to let go. Debbie remembered Lilly did not cry despite her constant pinching and yelling. Yet, when she grabbed the bunny and cut off an ear, the little girl immediately burst into tears. "Are you sure she''ll be back?" Stephen looked at the tattered toy and asked skeptically. He did not see any value in the dirty toy rabbit. Debbie smiled and said confidently, "You wouldn''t know this was her favorite toy since you didn''t spend much time with Lilly, Stephen. It holds a special ce in her heart because her mom left this for her." Pa pondered for a moment before agreeing with Debbie''s analysis. She remembered Lilly always brought the rabbit everywhere she went, including the restroom. "That''s great! I hope she''ll be back!" Pa said in exhration. She was confident of her abilities to coax a little girl. Debbie''s eyes flickered as she thought, Lilly will return for the rabbit and the parrot. I''m not certain who owns the parrot, but it resides in the forest behind the Hatcher Mansion. No one can get close to it except for Lilly. Hence, she''ll personally return to fetch the parrot. It''s impossible to ask anyone to collect it on her behalf. "I''ve already stitched and cleaned the rabbit just now. Lilly will be overjoyed to see it in a good state," Debbie shared. Stephen hugged his wife and said merrily, "Debbie, you''re the best! You''re so nice to Lilly, even though she has caused you so much pain. You not only forgave her, but you also fixed her rabbit. I''ll repay your kindness when the Hatchers regain our former glory." Debbie leaned on the man and pretended to be overjoyed. "I wish to help you in any way I can, Stephen." Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Hurry, tidy the ce!" Pa instructed Debbie. The servants were dismissed from the mansion after the Hatchers went bankrupt. Hence, there was no one left to instruct except for Debbie. Even though she did as she was told, the woman''s eyes shed with hatred when no one was looking. A few ck Maybachs pulled up outside the porch of Hatcher Mansion. Anyone would be taken aback by the eight charming young men alongside the mighty Hugh Crawford alighting from the cars. And yet, all of thismotion was to retrieve a toy rabbit. Debbie, on the other hand, chose to stay on the third floor and observe the events from the balcony. She felt envious when she saw the eight Crawford brothers and was thinking how her life would change if she could win one of the men''s hearts. Debbie''s heart stopped when she saw the man wearing a ck silk shirt. He pushed his golden- rimmed spectacles on his nose bridge while looking around the room with one hand in his pocket. The man with the badass attitude was none other than Jonas Crawford! Debbie was ecstatic to see the man of her dreams. Jonas was one of the most famous actors in the country. It was the first time she saw him up close. She covered her mouth to muffle her screams; her heart raced rapidly, and her face reddened in excitement. The Hatchers hurried to the gate to greet the Crawfords right away. "Greetings, my inws. Wee, Mr. Anthony!" Stephen called out warmly and extended his hand for a handshake. Unfortunately, his enthusiasm was met with a lukewarm response as Anthony gave him a side nce and kept his hands in his pockets. "Is this your first time visiting the South City? I was wondering why the weather is excellent today. It must be because you have decided to visit our city. Come on in!" Richard said to Hugh gleefully. "The weather is great indeed. It''s cold enough to send my granddaughter to the hospital. The Hatchers are indeed one-of-a-kind," Hugh hissed in response. While Richard was still trying to recover from his embarrassment, Paughed and said, "You''re a funny man, Mr. Crawford. We have always been taking good care of Lilly. She was throwing a tantrum and argued with Debbie the other day. Her father decided to teach her a lesson so that she will mind her manners." She turned to look at Lilly lovingly, "Give Grandma a hug, will you? I haven''t seen you for days. I miss you so much!" The little girl bit her lower lip and clutched Gilbert''s shirt. "Don''t you think it''s an odd way to teach manners? You caused my granddaughter to have broken bones and forced her to kneel in the snow with her pajamas," Hugh hissed. The Hatchers wore fearful expressions like they were even afraid to breathe. They felt they had received their just punishments now that they were bankrupt, and Stephen was brutally attacked. "Please,e in! In any case, Stephen is Lilly''s father. A child needs to have a fatherly presence while growing up." Richard nudged Hugh into the house as he spoke, having recognized the importance of maintaining a cordial rtionship with their inws. Stephen caught on the elderly man''s signal and added, "That''s right. I''m sorry for hurting you, Lilly. Will you forgive Daddy? I shouldn''t have been so harsh even when you made a mistake." As he approached Lilly, he wore a guilty and pained expression. The bodyguards, however, stopped him before he could even get close. The little girl kept her eyes on Gilbert and refused to look at Stephen. Thetter thought in exasperation, what the hell is wrong with her? Doesn''t she know how important this meeting is for the Hatcher family? Why is she throwing a tantrum? "Lilly," Stephen said in a deep voice. She always followed his instructions when he used a threatening tone. The little girl trembled slightly when she heard the familiar tone. The Crawford brothers'' resentment grew as they witnessed Lilly''s fear. They chided themselves for showing Stephen mercy the other day. "There''s no need to discuss this further. We''re here to pick up some things," Gilbert said. Hugh tightened his grip on the walking cane and said coldly, "Where''s Lilly''s rabbit?" Pa nodded. "It''s here. However, it was damaged when it was thrown into the snow. Luckily, Lilly''s aunt picked it up and fixed it for her. Why don''t we alle in and take a seat!" A few men in ck barged into the house after Anthony raised his hand. Stephen''s first instinct was to cover his head, fearful of being beaten again. However, he looked up awkwardly when he realized the men were entering the house. "Are you afraid?" Anthony challenged. The man did not disy such fear when he punished Lilly. "It''s my fault. All of this is my fault. Lilly, shall we speak inside?" Stephen coaxed. Just as Gilbert was about to reject his offer, Lilly tugged his sleeve and said, "Uncle Gilbert" She looked into the house forlornly as she thought about her parrot. The Hatchers were overjoyed to see her response because they had assumed she had given in. She''s just a little girl and this is her home. How can she disown her father and refuse to return home? "Come on in. Wee to the Hatcher Mansion!" Pa and Richard said enthusiastically, excited to wee the Crawfords. Anthony looked at Lilly, perplexed as to why she wanted to return to the Hatcher Mansion. But, whatever the case may be, he would wholeheartedly support her decision. Even though the Hatchers'' mansion was quiterge and well-furnished, the affluent Crawfords thought it was subpar. They entered the house with a look of disgust as they thought about how Lilly had spent her days at the worn-down ce. The bodyguard searched through the house and brought all the toys to the ground floor. Lilly broke free from Gilbert''s arms and ran to pick up the dirtiest rabbit toy in the pile. I''m here for you, Bunny. I''ll never abandon you. Lilly smiled as she looked lovingly at her toy. Apart from the toy rabbit, she had another good friend - Polly. Lilly dashed to the backyard, but stopped halfway and returned to grab Gilbert''s hand. Debbie hid in the backyard, patiently awaiting Lilly''s arrival. She knew the little girl would go out of her way to find the parrot because it was afraid of strangers. As a result, all she needed was Lilly to appear in order to carry out her n Chapter 8 Unworthy to Be Lilly’s Mother Chapter 8 Unworthy to Be Lillys Mother Lilly looked around the garden and shouted, "Polly!" A loud squawk was heard, followed by the flight of a colorful parrot out of the woods. However, after flying one round around Lilly, it quickly flew back into the trees. "Polly is scared of you, Uncle Gilbert," the little girl whispered, motioning for Gilbert to remain silent. Herrge watery eyes and endearing actions made her look adorable. He looked at the garden and suggested, "Lilly, why don''t I send someone to catch Polly so we can bring it home?" She frowned and shook her head. "No." As though worried that the parrot was eavesdropping, she checked her surroundings, she added, "We can''t catch Polly because it will be scared. It''s a good bird." Even though Lilly''s rationale amused Gilbert, he nodded and agreed to her n. "Don''t move, Uncle Gilbert," the little girl tapped on his shoulder and instructed. She then walked into the garden and called for Polly once more. "A Dumb Dumb! A Dumb! Dumb!" Polly sat on the tree branch and chirped. Lilly chided, "Uncle Gilbert isn''t a Dumb Dumb, Polly." "A Bad Dog! A Bad Dog!" Polly chirped once more. "Uncle Gilbert isn''t a Bad Dog," the little girl exined. Gilbert was speechless at the incredulous conversation. Regardless of Lilly''s assurance, Polly refused to get off the tree branch. She found herself walking deeper into the garden. Suddenly, she heard a sound. When she turned to look at the source of the noise, she noticed a pair of familiar eyes staring back at her. When Lilly was about to flee, Debbie grabbed her arm and said, "You are finally here, Lilly." The woman covered Lilly''s mouth to muffle her cries. "Aren''t you happy to see me, Lilly?" Debbie did not know that Gilbert was in the garden. She pinched the little girl''s face and said with a look of menace, "I don''t like that attitude of yours, Lilly. I''m still your mother, you know?" The little girl struggled to break free from Debbie''s clutches. Debbie thought furiously, since when is the little brat so strong? "You killed my baby, Lilly. Why are you treating me like this when I''m still willing to care for you?" Debbie hissed. She looked different from when she hit Lilly in the past. Seeing that Lilly shook her head anxiously, Debbie continued, "You said you didn''t push me. But why Property ? N?velDrama.Org. would I fall if it weren''t for your sudden appearance? You should be responsible for my baby''s death. I''m in a miserable state. If your uncles asked about the incident, you need to say that you pushed me down the stairs. Do you understand?" Debbie tried to coax the little girl, thinking it would be effortless to force her to follow instructions. However, Lilly bit her lip and remained silent. She refused to admit to a mistake that she did not Debbie scowled as she thought, Lilly is testing my patience. She''s such a useless brat who refuses to listen. This is so frustrating! She threatened, "You''re a disobedient child, Lilly. If you continue to act so stubbornly, I''ll hit you." There was no footage of the incident, and no one observed what caused me to fall. The Crawfords will unquestionably believe Lilly''s story. I can''t let her ruin my reputation; I''m still nning to seduce my idol. Debbie once saw a news article about a teacher who abused a student and threatened to use his binocrs to spy on him. He was so terrified because he thought the teacher could hear everything he said. Because of this, the teacher could keep the parents in the dark. Intrigued by the ingenuity of the idea, she cautioned, "I''m warning you, Lilly. It doesn''t matter if your uncles promise to protect you. I''ll be able to use my magic powers to find where you are." Lilly bit her hard on the hand, much to her astonishment. She let out a yell before immediately pping the girl. Just as her palmnded squarely on Lilly''s face, the red string around her wrist glowed. When Debbie saw the little girl''s hand approaching, she sneered inwardly, her limps is so short and powerless. Does she think she can hurt me? Suddenly, Debbie wasunched into the marsh before she realized it. Gilbert had arrived and picked Lilly up right away. Thetter looked at her palm and then at Gilbert, wondering who was to me for Debbie''s awful plight. Gilbert asked himself the same question, as he did not feel like he kicked hard enough to knock Debbie to the ground. He wondered if his eyes had been ying tricks on him. "How dare you hit Lilly," Gilbert snarled. He fixed his gaze on Debbie as he carried Lilly and inched closer. The woman panicked as she did not know that Gilbert was present. She waved her hand and said meekly, "This must be a misunderstanding, Mr. Gilbert. Why will I hit Lilly? I''m her mother too" Gilbert''s expression hardened as he yelled, "You aren''t worthy to be Lilly''s mother!" He covered Lilly''s ears and ced her on his chest so she would not see what happened next. "Mr. Gilbert, please" Debbie begged as she stared in dread at the approaching man. "Ahh!" she cried in pain when Gilbert pinned her face down on the ground with his shoe. The rough edges ripped at her skin and cut her flesh. "Bad Dog! Bad Dog!" "Dumb Dumb!" Even though Debbie was on the verge of tears, Gilbert showed no signs of letting her off easy. "Mr. Gilbert, please let me go! Please, I beg of you! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" She sobbed, terrified that the man''s sheer force would crush her head. The man decided to release Debbie as he thought using violence in front of a child was inappropriate. However, he could not help but give her a final kick, resulting in a broken nose. "Get lost!" he ordered. Debbie covered her injured face with her hands and ran to her room without saying a word. Silent tears were streaming down her face as she attempted to pull the rock shards free, her frustration mounting. She stared at herself in the mirror to examine her broken nose and bloodied face. How could Gilbert bear to hit a woman! And with such brutality! I thought I could scare Lilly into lying for me. I never expected things to turn out this way. Not only did I fail to get that bastard to take the me, but I was also badly beaten up by Gilbert. When she lightly touched her nose, she felt tremendous pain. "My face! My face!" She had always been proud of her wless face. However, she would now be disfigured, given that the cuts would leave permanent scars. "Ahh!" Debbie screamed and smashed the mirror on the floor. She could not ept that her face was ruined. Chapter 9 Stubborn Chapter 9 Stubborn Gilbert continued to apany Lilly in her efforts to persuade the parrot after chasing Debbie away. He was irritated at the prospect of having to sweet-talk an animal into following them home rather than trapping it. "Come on, Polly. I''ll feed you delicious meat if youe down," the man coaxed. The parrot stared at Gilbert and shook its head. "No meat. No meat! No fat!" When he saw the animal was refusing to cooperate, he took a deep breath and resorted to hisst resort, "Lilly, let''s go. Ignore the parrot." Tears welled up in Lilly''s eyes as she clutched Gilbert''s shirt and begged, "Please, Uncle Gilbert. Don''t abandon Polly." It broke his heart to watch Lilly in such distress. Hence, he apologized, "I''m sorry, Lilly. This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have said that." He wanted to p himself hard when he realized that he had forgotten the little girl was overly protective of her friends. Lilly was surprised because that was the first time anyone had apologized to her. She smiled and patted Gilbert on the shoulder. "It''s all right, Uncle Gilbert." Even though she had expressed her regrets in the past, no one had assured her that everything was fine. The little girl promptlyforted her uncle, knowing that the apologizer would feel horrible if she did not respond. They then turned their focus to the parrot. "Polly, be good now. Uncle Gilbert didn''t mean to trick you. He isn''t a bad person," Lilly assured. "I''m sorry, Polly. Pleasee down. We are going to Clodston and the garden there was huge. We can even find you a female friend" Bryson, Edward, and Jonas went to the backyard to look for Lilly and Gilbert after they had been missing for a long time. They were taken aback by the duo''s peculiar behavior, and upon further rification, they discovered that Lilly had returned to the Hatcher mansion in search of the parrot. The ordinary bird with green feathers watched on as the Crawfords quibbled. "Are you kidding me, Gilbert? What''s so difficult about persuading a parrot? Why are you so useless?" Edward hissed. Bryson and Jonas remained mute, knowing that fooling the parrot would be difficult; Gilbert had spent a lot of effort on this with no results. Suddenly, Polly started singing, "Gilby Gilby! Stupid Gilby!" Gilbert scowled and retorted, "Why don''t you do it if you''re so capable?" "Watch and learn!" Edward scoffed and raised one arm. "Squawk! Squawk! Squawk!" The man patted his raised arm to signal the parrot tond on it. Lilly widened her eyes and thought, Uncle Edward looks like a gori! While Bryson watched on with a mocking smile, Jonas crossed his arms and uttered, "It''s just a parrot. Why does he need to embarrass himself?" "Dumb Dumb! Dumb Dumb!" Polly chirped. Infuriated by theck of response, Edward pointed at the parrot and screamed, "Damn it! Get down here right now!" "No! Don''t trick me!" Polly pped its wings and replied. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly giggled as she observed Edward''s incredulous expression; he was horrified by the animal''s intelligence. Uncle Edward may appear scary but he isn''t that fierce. Uncle Gilbert and Uncle Bryson are nice and gentle. Uncle Jonas looks obedient but deep down he''s mean. Uncle Edward looks like a fiery dragon, always on the verge of exploding. My mummy''s brothers are so unique. I think I like my uncles better than my daddy, grandma, and grandpa. They seem different. When her eyes met Jonas'', she averted her gaze and pretended everything was all right. The man smirked when he saw how timid the little girl was. He then spoke, "Don''t waste your effort, Edward. This parrot only listens to Lilly." "And how would you know that?" Edward challenged. Jonas burst outughing and replied, "Are you an airhead?" Just as Edward was about to throw a tantrum, Bryson called out, "Jonas is right. Let''s all take a step back." Gilbert stepped aside to join his brothers, leaving the girl with her toy rabbit. She turned to face the parrot and urged, "Polly, hurry. We''re getting ready to leave. My uncles are good people!" The Crawford brothers enjoyed seeing Lilly persuade the parrot with her cuteness. Even Edward''s heart was softened; she reminded him of his sister, Jean, when she was younger. The parrot tilted its head toward Lilly. It then pped its wings toward the girl, but as it was ready to Polly flew back to the tree again, terrified by the loud noise. Lilly scrunched up her face, pursed her lips, and hid behind Edward as everyone stared at Pu in silence. The old woman did not seem to realize their disdain as she continued merrily, "Are you catching a parrot? Let me handle this. I''ll get a professional to do it." She was trying her best to get into the Crawfords good books. However, she was secretlymenting about wasting time and resources on a mediocre parrot. Just as Pa was about to whip out her phone and call for assistance, Edward bellowed, "Get lost! Stop causing trouble." The woman dropped her phone as she was startled by his abrupt reprimand. She thought, he has such terrible manners. Doesn''t he know how to respect the elderly and love the young? The noise attracted Hugh and Anthony, who soon joined the group in the garden, with Richard and Stephen not far behind. Richard immediately suggested, "This parrot is sneaky. Let us catch it!" Stephen added, "It''s hard to catch the bird if you show it kindness. I know that the animal shelter has a cage that can trap the parrot. If that fails, we can inject the parrot with anesthesia." It was as though the parrot could understand everything they said. It pped its wings andnded on a taller tree. "Don''t hit Polly. It''s very obedient," Lilly said panickedly. Gilbert hissed, "Did you hear that? We don''t need your help. Leave immediately." Stephen snarled while making a phone call, "What does a kid know? She''s wrong about this. We aren''t hitting the parrot. It''s just anesthesia." The Hatchers were stubborn individuals who refused to listen and insisted on taking matters into their own hands. Chapter 10 Teach You a Lesson Chapter 10 Teach You a Lesson Eight security guards rushed up and yanked the Hatchers away when they saw Anthony''s signal. They "Mr. Anthony asked you to leave. Are you deaf?" "Why are you causing trouble everywhere? What a bother!" Themotion generated by Crawford''s entrance piqued the interest of the nearby houses. Some purported to have tea on their balcony, while others pretended to take their dog on a walk. They were all expecting the Hatchers to make a fool of themselves. Richard and Pa were red-faced with embarrassment and rage. This is my house. How dare the Crawfords chase us out? They are so unreasonable! The Hatchers were ustomed to living the good life and could not stand such disrespect. However, they had to tolerate the mistreatment as they were dealing with the reputable Crawford family. They had to stand at their gate and wait for the Crawfords to leave their house. Meanwhile, Lilly continued to humor the parrot now that the Hatchers were no longer present to distract her. "Come on, Polly! Look at this!" She lifted her palm and revealed half a piece of apple. She hid the apple that Gilbert had peeled before leaving the hospital this morning. Polly started swirling on the branch as though it was assessing the Crawfords, who stood at a distance. Hugh gripped his walking cane solemnly, albeit there was a glint of apprehension in his eyes. Gilbert was also concerned about the situation. He hoped he had wings so he could grab the parrot. He felt sorry for Lilly for raising her arms until they hurt. "Here''s some delicious grains. Do you want it?" Gilbert managed to find some parrot feed and held it in his palm. Lilly nodded fervently and said, "Uncle Gilbert is a good man. Come down so that we can leave, Polly." The Crawfords watched Gilbert and Lilly''s close interaction with sullen envy. They had no idea when the pair became so well-acquainted. Suddenly, Polly flew away from the tree andnded on Gilbert''s head. The Crawfords looked at Lilly in disbelief when she giggled at the amusing sight. Since they met her, she had spoken with no intonation and behaved like an emotionless robot. She remained a straight face and was cautious of her actions during the ten-day stay in the hospital. Hugh''s eyes glistened with tears; he believed that old age had made him more emotional, and he frequently found himself sobbing uncontrobly. "Bastard! Bastard!" Polly croaked as he pped his wings delightfully. It appeared arrogant to have seeded in making Lilly grin. Lilly could not help but giggle once more. She then corrected Polly with a solemn expression, "It''s Uncle Gilbert, not Bastard!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Gilby! Gilby!" Polly squawked. Gilbert''s mouth twitched, wanting to rip the bird to pieces. Although he thought it was absurd to have a colorful parrot on his head, he was not upset when he saw how happy Lilly was. He opened his palm to reveal the bird''s feed, and while the parrot was concentrating on eating it, he grabbed its feet when it didn''t notice. The bird chirped, Save me! Save me! Don''t eat me! Don''t eat me!" Everyone was annoyed by the parrot''s antics. At longst, they managed to chain the parrot and leave the Hatcher mansion. Lilly patted the parrot and whispered in its ear, "Don''t worry, it''s just a chain. You look great in it, Polly! I''ll take it out for you once we reach home." Hugh leaned on his walking stick and surveyed the mansion. This was where my precious daughter lived before she died. I wonder if they fed her well. Did she sleep well? Did anyone care for her when she was ill? Did she often y in the backyard? Did she often stare out of the window to look at the trees? The old man''s heart wrenched when he thought of Jean; the Crawford brothers felt a sting of mncholy when they saw their father in a miserable state. The Hatchers went up to the Crawfords when they saw them exiting the mansion. They decided to try their luck with Lilly, given that the Hatchers ignored them. Richard praised, "Our inws are brilliant indeed. They managed to catch the parrot!" Stephen added, "Does Lilly like parrots? I promise to buy you many more parrots in the future, okay?" The little girl lowered her head to avoid looking at her father''s pretentious smiling face. She hugged her rabbit and parrot tightly as she thought, I don''t want many parrots. All I longed for was a hug from Daddy ever since Mommy died. But instead of showing me concern, all he had done was hit and scold me. I thought Daddy was going to beat me to death the other day. I always believed Grandma''s remarks that I was an unlucky girl loved by no one. However, during my stay at the hospital, my grandpa and uncles were extremely good to me. They chatted with me and said it wasn''t my fault. I I don''t want Daddy anymore. Lilly did not know if it was wrong to harbor such ill thoughts. However, she mustered her courage and said, "No! I don''t want you to buy parrots for me. I don''t want you anymore." Stephen was stunned by his daughter''s sudden outburst. Richard and Pa were also astonished at Lilly''s decision to turn her back on them; they thought she had been drawn by the Crawford''s wealth. Stephen frowned and bellowed, "Lilly Hatcher!" Although he was aware that his daughter was obstinate and would only cave into beatings, he made an effort to avoid physical lectures in front of the Crawfords. Pa sighed, and said disapprovingly, "Even though your father may be a little strict with you, you shouldn''t have said such disrespectful words! Every child needs a father." Richard tried to change the topic by suggesting, "What an ignorant child! Shall we have lunch, our dear inws? We can take the time to get to each other better." "That''s right! It''s so rare for us to meet. Jean hardly talks about all of you," Stephen added merrily. The Hatchers took turns to pander and emphasis their close rtionship with the Crawfords. Edward could no longer control his rage when he heard Stephen narrate his fond memories of Jean and how he had been a good husband. He cracked his knuckles and grabbed the man by the neck to m him hard on the mansion gate. He yelled, "Are you done with this nonsense? You are unworthy of being our inws! Stop with this nonsense." The force of being struck against the metal fence caused Stephen''s head to bleed heavily. "We will wait in the car." Gilbert carried Lilly and left without looking back. The Crawford family did not condemn Edward''s actions. If they did not have to concentrate on Lilly and her parrot, they would have pulled the blows themselves. Stephen was shocked at the sudden attack. He was mindful of his words and did not know when he had offended the man. "Stop!" Boom! "Please, stop!" Boom! Boom! Richard and Pa watched in horror as their son had been beaten to a pulp. It was evident that an architectural engineer like Edward did not care about his mannerism as he repeatedly grabbed Stephen''s head and smashed into against the wall. Pa cried aloud, "Stop! Let''s speak like civilized people. We are family!" "Please calm down, Edward," Richard urged. Edward red at the elderly couple and threatened, "I don''t usually hit women and the old. However, I may do so if the situation calls for it. Don''t me me for being nasty if you dare speak another word." He spat on the ground and mustered his strength to smash Stephen''s head against the wall once more. He then kicked the victim in his vulnerable spot, which hurt the most. Many neighbors came to watch themotion when they heard Stephen''s loud wails reverberating throughout the estate. Finally, Edward had settled scores. How dare you betray my sister. You shall suffer for the rest of your life. You shall never have children ever again. As they saw their son being tormented, the elderly couple''s bodies grew cold with fear. They only dared burst into tears when the Crawfords left. "Are they crazy? How can they be so nasty!" Pa shrieked. Richard, too, was startled because he had never met such an irrational individual as Edward. He instructed, "Stop crying. Let''s hurry to the hospital." Pa immediately whipped out her phone to call an ambnce. Her phone line was disconnected because of thete bill payment, much to her chagrin. The Hatchers could only watch Stephen suffer as they had no money to see a doctor. Chapter 11 I Saw Mommy Chapter 11 I Saw Mommy A group of individuals burst through the door from the outside as Pa and Richard were deliberating what to do! "You''re one lucky CEO, Mr. Hatcher! When will you make good on the eighty million dors debt you owe us?" Those people turned out to be from a debt collection agency, and they had the Hatcher family surrounded. "What What are you all doing?!" Pa said, a little out of breath. Richard yelled, "Stop! Do you have any idea who we are? The Crawford family in Clodston are our in- He was met with the exhaust fumes of the Crawford family car driving away. The two rows of ck Maybachs were so intimidating that onlookers could not help but keep their distance. The miserable Hatcher family stood in stark contrast The burly men from the debt collection agencyughed. "Oh, that''s such a fantastic reputation. You stated that you are the Crawfords'' inws, but do they give a damn about you?" Richard''s face turned bright red! The people from the debt collection agency were all hooligans. How was he going to get them to listen to reason, much less stop beating him up, just because he was weak and old? Immediately, a resounding smack was heard as Richard and Pa were both pped hard and fell to their knees! Violence of every kind, including punching and kicking, was directed at them. After some time, Pa and Richard both developed swollen faces and bruised noses. They wailed in agony. Everything was better now. Everything about the family was in order. The Hatcher family, who had once been impressive, suffered a mental breakdown after being humiliated in front of everyone. In the end, the vi was cleared out, and all the luggage was thrown out. Debbie, whose face was covered in blood, was also thrown out. The entire family was in a pathetic state! The nearby residents who had been observing from the sidelines whispered to one another. "You have no idea, do you? That little Hatcher girl is the granddaughter of the Crawford family in Clodston!" "What?! That little skinny one? The one who lost her mother at the age of two?" "Oh, my goodness! It must have made the Hatcher family utterly miserable. I would have lost my mind if it were me!" "They deserve what happened to them! I once witnessed that child being punished by standing outside in the heat. I only said a few words and got chastised by Old Mrs. Hatcher." "Hahaha! Didn''t that olddy always say that her granddaughter is the family''s bane? They''re probably regretting their previous actions!" Whether the Hatcher family''s regret was genuine or not, the onlookers were clearly enjoying their misery from a distance. They deserved it very much indeed! Stephen kept coughing. His ears were buzzing as he spat out bloody foam from his mouth. "Stephen, how are you doing?" Debbie cried as she asked. Pa took her rage out on her, saying, "What are you crying about? Where were you earlier? Why didn''t I see you just now?" "I saw Lilly just now, so I begged her to forgive Grandpa and Granny for the sake of their age... but she refused..." Debbie sobbed. Pa was so filled with hatred that she med Lilly for all of today''s humiliation. They had to raise that wretched girl for more than three years, didn''t they? She had no idea how to be grateful at all! She was an ungrateful ything, just like her dead mother! That wretched little girl cursed her own mother and killed her. She also caused her son''s bankruptcy and even implicated them to the point of ruin. All of these were brought on by that scourge! The more Pa thought about it, the angrier she became, and she yelled belligerently, "If you are unwilling, so be it! That little scourge..." She wanted to say that they could not care less about it, but she could not. Now that they did, she wanted to cling to Lilly and not let her go! Pa had nowhere to air her grievances, so she could only curse inwardly, cursing that bad luck would fall on everyone in the Crawford family! Anthony tapped his fingers on the screen inside the car and sent out a message, saying, "Get rid of the Hatcher family." "Kill them?" said the reply from the other end. Anthony sneered. Kill them? He could not possiblymit a murder to take out some trash. Even if he desired vengeance, the Crawford family must remain entirely innocent. "Let them experience a date worse than death." Lilly sat quietly in the car, her stuffed rabbit in one hand and the parrot in the other. Hugh softened his tone and tried to appear friendly, "Lilly, let''s go home!" Gilbert added, "Our home is in Clodston. We''ll be taking aer." Lilly nodded obediently and remained silent. The cuteness that she had when she was coaxing the parrot had vanished. However, it was much better now than it had been in the beginning. Hugh''s heart was breaking. Lilly''s obedience made him feel worse. Only children who grew up in a traumatic environment would be so quiet. How much did Lilly go through to be this way? "Let''s... Let''s go home," Hugh murmured. Suddenly, Lilly asked, "Grandpa Can we also bring Mommy''s ashes home?" Hugh nodded sadly. "Okay. Let''s all go home together." Lilly felt relieved. The Crawford family had chartered a private ne. Lilly looked out the window at the sky, and the clouds appeared to fly alongside her. She craned her neck, then set down the stuffed rabbit and crossed her arms, resting them on the ne window as she peered outside. "Lilly, what are you looking at?" Bryson asked, smiling warmly. "Uncle Bryson, are we in the sky now?" Lilly asked, turning her head. Bryson nodded and said, "Yes." She had never even taken a ne before However, Lilly suddenly asked, "Then, is Mommy up here?" Bryson and Gilbert, who were sitting nearby, were stunned, and both eximed, "What?" Lilly lowered her eyes, looked out the window silently, and said quietly, "They said Mommy died and went to heaven... So we can see Mommyter, right?" Lilly was looking out the window with her back to the crowd, tears welling in her eyes. She was aware that the story she had been told by others, that anyone who died would be in heaven, was a lie told to the kids. Mommy wouldn''t be up here in the sky However, she could not help but be excited about it. She was really hoping to see her mother here All of a sudden, Hugh''s eyes welled up with years. The other brothers were also silent, with their heads turned to look outside and their fists clenched tightly. Gilbert cradled Lilly in his arms and said quietly, "Lilly, go to sleep. You can see your mother in your dreams when you fall asleep..." Lilly murmured assent. Her tears streamed silently down her cheeks as she nestled in Gilbert''s arms. Uncle Gilbert is also lying. She had gone to sleep numerous times, but she had never once dreamed of her mother. Lilly had unknowingly fallen asleep. A very faint light wasing from the red string around her wrist, which was unnoticeable unless one was paying close attention. Lilly felt warmth all over her body in the dream, as if the sun was shining on her. Her body felt incredibly Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. light, almost like she could fly She was surrounded by white clouds that looked like cotton candy. Lilly carefully reached out, picked a small piece, and ced it in her mouth. Her eyes lit up. It was sweet too! A gentle and familiar voice called out from behind her, "Lilly..." Lilly''s eyes widened, and she turned around to see her mother standing not far behind her. Her mother was looking at her with tears in her eyes. "Mommy!" Lilly dashed over and was tightly hugged by her mother. Jean gently touched her little head and said quietly, "From now on, Lilly, Grandpa, and all the uncles will be your family. You must live a happy life, okay?" Lilly''s tears were streaming down her cheeks as she obediently said, "Yes, Mommy. I will." Jean continued, "Grandma is also in poor health. Can you help me take care of Grandma?" Lilly sharply nodded while choking back tears. I will. I will definitely look after Grandma. Jean smiled. She was about to say more, but her body glowed a little and began to fade. "I love you, Lilly. I will always love you!" Lilly called out to her mother in her sleep. Her face was soaked with tears... Chapter 12 She Will Be Lilly Crawford From Now On Chapter 12 She Will Be Lilly Crawford From Now On Hugh and the Crawford brothers were standing around Lilly''s bed. They could not help but feel sorrow when they saw the little girl crying for her mother in her sleep. They couldn''t see that, in addition to Lilly, another "person" was presentPablo. Pablo touched Lilly''s forehead and the red string around her wrist. In a split second, Lilly''s face broke into a small smile. "Hey, I''ve paid off my debt to your mother now..." The ne touched down at Clodston International Airport. Hugh gave Gilbert a meaningful nce when he noticed Lilly was still asleep, and Gilbert picked her up and stood to leave. He kept his bent posture because he was afraid of waking Lilly up. The parrot swayed and cried out, "Kidnapper! Kidnapper Lilly''s eyes opened at once. The Crawfords were rendered speechless. They stood silently, staring at the beautiful parrot with brilliant green feathers. Finally, they realized why it was capable of learning the phrase ''bird stew.'' Lilly opened her zed eyes, her hair was still a little unkempt, and she held a small stuffed rabbit in her arms. She was looking rather cute. The best rtionship was that between Gilbert and Jean. Seeing Lilly in this state reminded him of Jean as a child. His heartstrings were pulled. He hugged Lilly and rubbed her head, saying, "Darling, we''ve arrived in Clodston. We''re now heading home." Lilly, who was still dazed, nodded nkly. The Crawfords'' car was already waiting outside the airport, and the four Rolls-Royce Extended were neatly parked by the side of the road, drawing the attention of passers-by. "Oh, my God! Take a picture now, hurry!" "Who is this car supposed to be picking up? What a pompous disy!" Eight imposingly tall men, the leader of whom was an elderly man, came out as everyone was talking. One of the men was holding a small child in his arms. The young child was holding a small stuffed rabbit in her arms while wearing a white princess dress. A green parrot was perched on the shoulder of the man next to her. The parrot was singing wildly at the time, "Uh-oh. I couldn''t help myself; I''m almost at your house again, again!" Everyone became speechless. That was... The disposition was a little off-kilter! The eight men''s faces darkened as they hurriedly climbed into that long, luxury car that was slowly pulling away from the airport with that adorable little girl. "Whoa! Who is this precious princess?" "I''m so envious! I, too, am a human like her. How did she get so lucky to be reincarnated into a wealthy family?" While taking pictures with her phone, a woman who was most likely an Inte celebrity eximed, "Stans! Let us just say we learned a lot today! Four Rolls-Royces Extended! Do you have any idea how much one of these cars costs? It is at least eight million dors! What kind of family is this..." Lilly leaned against the window of a luxury car, her gaze drawn to the skyscrapers outside. Her father had brought her there before when it was known as South Town. There were many tall buildings, but none as tall as the skyscrapers in front of her. "Uncle Gilbert, is this Mommy''s princess castle?" Lilly asked, turning her head and leaning in closer to Gilbert. Gilbert got all choked up as he nodded and said, "Yes, this is your Mommy''s princess castle." They used to want to buy an ind and build a private castle for their dear sister. However, these opportunities were lost. However Gilbert gave Lilly a long, thoughtful look as the pain in his heart began to subside. The car soon arrived at Crawford Mansion. This mansion was situated in a picturesqueke area in the city center, surrounded by beautiful scenery and in a quiet neighborhood. Lilly was still a child of three and a half years old, no matter how intelligent she was. Shock appeared on her little face as she looked at the mansion in front of her. Is this the ce where Mommy grew up? That expansivewn had a lot of flowers on it. Would she be able to see her mother if she ran really fast on thewn? Two rows of servants stood on either side of the mansion, smiling. "Little Missy, wee home!" Hugh and Anthony walked in front, speaking quietly. "From now on, Lilly will be the Crawford family''s precious little girl, and she will bear our family name, Crawford." "Okay," Anthony said, nodding. Hugh was distraught as he asked, "What girl''s name would go with Crawford?" We need to think of a name for Sweet Pea right away. ** The Hatcher family wasn''t that bad offpared to how Lilly was treated! The Hatcher family went bankrupt, as did their other listedpanies. In any case, the boss still had some cash left over to put toward a house or something. The Hatcher family''s entire estate had been seized. Their bank ounts had all been frozen, and they were forced to sleep beneath the overpass. The Hatchers were fine with living under the overpass, but they had no idea why they kept getting beaten up. Someone would eithere to drive them out or beat them up. They eventually made it to their hometown in the countryside after walking for three days and three nights like beggars Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. While suffering from such severe wounds, Stephen dragged himself back. He was barely alive and thought he had only one breath left in him. When he returned to his hometown in the countryside, he discovered the house was in disrepair. He used to look down on country life and didn''t feel like repairing the old house. He only had himself to me now. Stephen was miserable as hey there. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it, and the more he regretted it, the more unreconciled he became, but there was nothing he could do! Stephen struggled to ept how far he had fallen, especially now that he was disabled. The disparity had be far too great. He was tortured to the point of insanity. "Stephen, get up and have some soup..." Debbie approached with a bowl of egg drop soup, her eyes flitting slightly. She''d put a spoonful of rat poison in that bowl of soup Stephen cast a nce at that bowl of clear soup. When he noticed only a speck of egg floating in it, he threw the bowl angrily. "What the hell is this? Just feeding me this, are you...?" He pulled on his wound and grimaced in pain halfway through his words. Debbie lowered her head and wiped her tears away, looking pitiful. From the living room, Pa yelled, "Debbie, hurry up and start cooking! Are you nning to starve us all to death?!" Debbie''s face fell. She was not their servant, but they always treated her as if she were! However, there was nothing she could do about it! When she was living as a vagrant under the overpass, she tried several times to find a rich man to seduce, but for some reason, she was always caught by their wives. They would grab her by the hair and beat her up. She only knew how to apany men, sleep with men, and y with men. However, she would always get nothing in the end, which caused her great pain because Debbie only knew this one ''skill.'' She would never havee to this run-down ce with the Hatchers if she hadn''t had anywhere else to go Pa, who was browsing TikTok''s trending topics at the time, happened toe across "Stans! Let us just say we learned a lot today! Four Rolls-Royce Extended! Do you know how much a car like this costs? At the very least, eight million dors!" "I have no idea which little princess was picked up in that car. Envy has me crying." The video showed Lilly being carried into the car! Pa suddenly suffered a heart attack and struggled to breathe. "This is outrageous! She''s having so much fun that she''s forgotten about her grandparents! What an ingrate! We have been nothing but kind to her, but she is not grateful! She is the ck sheep of the family..." Pa couldn''t help but admonish. Debbie hid in the kitchen and secretly turned on her phone to see what was going on. There were eight tall, handsome men, each with a mask over his face; his head bowed and a The most noticeable aspect was Lilly, who was being carried. It appeared as though a vast number of stars surrounded the moon. Debbie regarded the four luxurious cars, growing envious and more resentful as she did so. After a two-year battle, she unexpectedly seeded in bing the Young Mrs. Hatcher, but she ended up in this situation. The woman she mistook for a beggar turned out to be the Crawford family''s daughter! If she had known, she would have pretended to be Jean''s best friend Debbie regretted it more the more she thought about it, and the more she thought about it, the bigger the chip on her shoulder became. She couldn''t figure out what was so appealing about Lilly! She took out her phone and began typing furiously, nearly breaking the screen. "The Crawford family''s precious princess has a vicious mind, and out of jealousy, she pushed her stepmother downstairs and caused her miscarriage!" "Despite suffering from two massive hemorrhages, the stepmother was able to hold on to her life. Nevertheless, the perpetrator made a high-profile return to Clodston in four luxury vehicles." Debbie did not dare to break the news to the mainstream media, instead sending it to various gossip groups, which were always ready to spread the word like wildfire. She had just leaked the news when she heard someone outside say, ''the police are here.'' She was so terrified that her hands shook and her phone fell to the floor! Pa rushed into the kitchen and said anxiously, "Quick, the police are here. Take Stephen away immediately!" Debbie was pushed to Stephen''s room. Stephen was in a state ofplete panic. When he noticed Debbie moving too slowly, he pped her across the face and yelled, "Quick! Help me up and take me away!" Debbie endured the pain and helped Stephen to escape from the back of the kitchen. He stepped in mud, cow dung, and other filth and didn''t care. He was in dire straits! The two hid in the fields after learning that the Hatcher family was under lockdown and hiding in the mountains. Even though it was already dark, they dared not return. The mountain was bitterly cold, and the two were shivering Stephen looked at Debbie, who was right next to him, and spoke emotionally, "You''re still the best. You''ve always been by my side..." Debbie smiled tenderly. She wasn''t doing it because she valued affection; rather, she was simply considering her own future. She had already been married once. She would need to have some good qualitiesparable to others if she were to marry into another wealthy family. For instance, the quality of "being affectionate and loyal, and for never leaving her ex-husband even he had gone bankrupt." This was something worth putting in the effort for. This was the real reason she didn''t leave Stephen! A woman who valued affection and loyalty but was abused by her husband could elicit pity and sympathy from other men... Chapter 13 Overbearing Cousins Chapter 13 Overbearing Cousins The Crawford family''s mansion had an area of 8,000 square feet, making it one of the most extensive manors in terms of size. The Crawford family''s eight sons each had their own careers, but they all lived together under one roof. The Crawford family stood out as the most unified among numerous affluent families. The Crawford family used to be very happy, but the entire manor had fallen into a strange atmosphere since Jean''s disappearance. Anthony worked long hours and rarely came home. The Crawford brothers were all preupied with their own affairs. Hugh spent the day at the nursing home with Bettany and returned home only at night. Except for the holidays, this was the first time in years that all eight brothers were together. Hugh intervened when several of Lilly''s uncles wanted to take her out. "Lilly just got out of the hospital. How could she possibly be going out? She needs to rest." The uncles had no choice but to abandon that idea. They nned on taking Lilly to her room. Hugh red at them and said, "What are you all still doing here? Go get your mother and inform her that Lilly has returned..." Bettany was devastated when her daughter went missing. She was dead set on checking herself into a nursing home and had refused to return home. She had been bedridden for the past two years. She was in no mood to do anything and was bing haggard with time Finally, Hugh took Lilly''s hand in his and said, "Let''s go, Lilly. Grandpa will walk you through your room." The Crawford brothers were rendered speechless. Hugh led Lilly upstairs to her room. "This is your room, Lilly. Do you like it?" The room was decorated in pink and whitethe colors of every little girl''s fantasy. The bed was designed to look like a little mini castle, with a small staircase leading to the top, fulfilling the child''s dream of bing a princess. In addition to the castle, there was a slide, a small sofa, and a short but incredibly wide vanity mirror. The dressing table had several rows of jewelry racks with various bows, hair ties, and flower clips... Everything a girl could possibly need was there. Lilly had never seen a princess room like this before. She raised her head and asked earnestly, "Grandpa, is this really my room?" When she was at her father''s house, the house she lived in was only as big as the bed in front of her Grandma said she shouldn''t be allowed to live in a nice house with opulent settings because she said her negative energies might have an effect on the rest of the household. Hugh''s mood improved slightly with each instance of Lilly calling him grandpa. "Of course," he chuckled. This princess room was not thergest, but also not the worst. "Do you like it?" Gilbert inquired from the sidelines. Lilly nodded furiously and said, "Thank you, Grandpa and Uncle Gilbert." Hugh sighed inwardly as he looked at Lilly. Sweet Pea is still a little on guard, like a small animal that has just ventured into a strange ce and is trying to survive by being cautious. When will she let down her guard and start behaving like the adorable child she is? Gilbert patted her head and said, "You''re wee, Lilly. Do you want to hang out with your cousins after they get home from school?" "Cousins?" Lilly wondered aloud. Gilbert responded, "You have three cousin brothers, and one cousin sister. They are the children of Uncle Anthony and Uncle Liam." Only the eldest son, Anthony, and the second eldest son, Liam, were married in the Crawford family. Anthony had two sons, one in third grade and the other in first. Liam had a son and a daughter. The boy was a second-grader at an elementary school, and the girl was in her final year of kindergarten. Gilbert assumed that they would get along swimmingly because they were all children. Lilly was far too lonely in the Hatcher household. Her onlypanions were a parrot and a stuffed Property ? N?velDrama.Org. rabbit. She desperately needed to be around kids her age. Lilly nodded sensibly, and though she didn''t say much, her eyes shone with anticipation. She had never had friends before. Her father and stepmother never let her y outside, and her grandparents on that side didn''t like taking her for walks. She once saw children walking back from school with their schoolbags on their backs through the fence. They were running happily, holding hands. She was extremely envious Lilly abruptly raised her head and asked, "Uncle Gilbert, can you please give me some papers and brushes?" She wanted to give her cousins gifts! ** Afternoon had arrived in the blink of an eye. A car pulled up outside Crawford Mansion, and an elegantly dressed woman wearing an Elizabethan hat led a little girl out. The little girl was dressed in a fluffy Lolita dress and held two exquisite dolls in her arms. Her head was adorned with a bow the same color as her dress. She appeared delicate and beautiful. "Hannah, when you see your little cousin sisterter, remember to give her the doll," the woman urged the little girl. Hannah pouted and said nothing. The woman frowned and said, "Didn''t we just talk about this? You get one doll, and your younger cousin sister gets one as well. Quit sulking!" Hannah exploded when she heard that. "No, I don''t want to! I want them both!" She dashed into the mansion without looking back after she finished speaking. What cousin sister? She refused to give it to her! All of the toys belonged to her! The woman just watched helplessly. There was nothing she could do about it, so she turned around and said to the little boy dawdling behind her, "Zachary, hurry up. Your cousin sister is at home waiting for you." Who knew Zachary would also pout and dere, "I don''t want any little cousin sister." He already had one obnoxious younger sister who would steal his belongings, throw his toys at every opportunity, and cry when their parents tried to reason with her. Zachary was opposed to having another younger sister! He bolted after speaking. Hannah dashed into her room and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Her smartwatch rang at this point, and the word "Grandma" was disyed on it. "Hello? Grandma." Hannah''s tone remained a little dissatisfied. Her grandmother, who was on the other end of the line, inquired, "Who had upset our little princess? Why do you sound so unhappy?" "Mommy asked me to give a doll to my little sister, but I don''t want to!" Hannah pouted. An elderly woman with beautiful hair on the other end of the phone rolled her eyes and asked, "What new little sister?" Hugh and several Crawford brothers rushed to South City after Lilly was abused by her own father... This information had also reached them. "Yes!" Hannah said, nodding. She looked down at the two dolls she was holding. She couldn''t bear putting them down. Though she was aware that she had to give it to her cousin''s sister, she grew fond of both dolls. She suddenly decided that she didn''t want to give it to her. However, her grandmother on the other end of the line stated, "Hannah, now that you have a new cousin sister, you are no longer the only little princess. Your grandfather, Uncle Anthony, and the other uncles will never treat you well again." Hannah, who was still a child, immediately retorted, "Grandma, you''re talking nonsense!" "Why would I talk nonsense? You were the only girl in the family before, but now there is another. Do you see what I mean? Didn''t you have to give her a doll? They no longer love you because they all love your sister!" Hannah was sobbing. She was crying as she hung up the phone. She snatched the doll and threw it to the ground. She was flinging it about. She was never going to give her the doll. She wouldn''t give the doll to her cousin sister even if it was broken! Outside the door, Lilly mustered the courage to knock on Hannah''s door. She had been waiting for a long time, and her wait was finally over when her cousin sister came home from school, but as soon as she got home, she went straight to her room. Lilly wanted to give her present to her cousin sister. She drew it herself. It was a picture of a beautiful rainbow and children ying together while holding hands. "Hannah?" Lilly called out hesitantly. Hannah yanked open the door and hurled the broken doll at her. "Go away! I hate you!" Lilly''s tiny hands froze, and a sad look crossed her face. Chapter 14 An Unsolvable Problem Chapter 14 An Unsolvable Problem Lilly quietly withdrew the hand holding the drawing. Hugh suppressed his anger and said in an edifying manner, "Hannah, Lilly is giving you a present because she wanted to be friends with you. It was wrong of you to push her away." He couldn''t help but frown as he looked at the broken doll on the ground. Liam''s daughter was extremely demanding. She would break down in tears whenever someone addressed her sharply. Sure enough, Hannah started crying right away and shouted, "I don''t want!" while stamping her feet. Lilly summoned her courage and offered Hannah the painting, saying, "Hannah, please don''t cry. I''m giving you this as a gift..." After looking at the painting she was holding, Hannah pushed her away and eximed, "Nobody wants your garbage. Go away!" After hearing themotion, Liam''s wife, Winona, went upstairs. "Hannah, stop throwing tantrums!" she eximed quickly. After that, she turned to Hugh and said, "Dad, Hannah is still young..." Hugh scolded, "You must teach them while they are still young. I''ve already addressed this issue several times. How do you raise your kids? Even at such a young age, they are already so insolent. How will they fare in society when they reach adulthood?" Winona bowed her head and stated, "Yes, Dad. I see what you''re saying." Hugh led Lilly away in a furious manner. Hannah cried even harder when she saw her grandfather ignoring her and leaving. Then she dashed into her room, sweeping everything off the table and onto the floor. Winona felt bitter in her heart because she thought the old man had spoken too harshly. She would raise her child in any way she saw fit. Who had the right to tell her how to raise her children? It would be a no even if that person were her children''s grandfather! Hugh and Bettany had treated her well and respected her. They rarely interfere with her family''s affairs. She was also constantly filial to them. She would look after their needs and even get them gifts during the holidays. She ought to be the best daughter-inw there could be, right? She only insisted on one thingto bring up boys the hard way and girls to be princesses. What was the problem with her ideal? Hannah was the Crawford family''s favorite child, and she could livefortably even if she didn''t work in the future. Why should she follow society''s rules at such a young age? Wouldn''t it be better if she just lived as she pleased? Winona entered the room and softly coaxed Hannah. "All right, Hannah. My sweet child. Baby, stop crying..." Hannah cried even harder. "I don''t want! I don''t want to!" Winona remarked, "Okay. Okay. Okay..." ** Hugh led Lilly back to her room. The parrot iled its wings and attempted to fly over when it saw Lilly returning, but the foot chain prevented it from doing so. Lillyforted the parrot, saying, "Polly, good Polly. I''ll let you out once Uncle has prepared your room." Lilly''s uncles were unaware she had a parrot since her room was furnished when she was hospitalized. A house that was not designed explicitly with parrots in mind would be extremely harmful to them. Polly, for example, was ustomed to being in the wild, and if kept in the house, it would fly into a ss. Polly was temporarily confined to Lilly''s room, and it would be released only after it had gotten used to living in a house. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hugh''s heart ached as he saw Lillyforting the parrot in hushed tones. It must be very upsetting for Sweet Pea. "Lilly, Hannah is always like this. She has a bad temper, so don''t be sad..." Lilly unexpectedly smiled and said, "It''s all right, Grandpa." Lilly turned tofort Hugh when she noticed his confused expression. "It''s all right, Grandpa. I, too, dislike giving away my possessions to others." Lilly was perplexed as to why the adults insisted on their children being more tolerant and generous to others. The adults may have thought it was courteous, but the children did not. Whatever one owns, one owns it. Why should you give your prized possessions to others just to appear cordial? Hugh was taken aback. Lilly was so young, but she appeared to have a lot of knowledge Hugh became even sadder. Then, with a tender look on his face, he touched her head and asked, "Lilly, are you the one who drew these drawings?" At the mention of drawings, Lilly''s expression instantly changed to one of focus. She said with a nod, "Yes, I enjoy drawing. When I was living with Daddy, I used to draw a lot." However, her stepmother ripped the majority of them. She''d hidden some in books and forgotten to bring them with her when she left Hugh pointed to one of the drawings and asked, "What is this?" Lilly transformed into a presenter, proudly introducing her drawing. "This is a drawing of two children ying in a strange forest." "Look, Grandpa. There is a floral wreath here! Lady Spring made this ne." "A four-leaf clover sprouted from the crack where Uncle Stone split in two when he tumbled down the mountain, turning him into Uncle Lucky!" "Take a look at this one. That is Miss Flora. She said snobbishly, ''Hmmph! None of you are as lovely as I am!'' Miss Flora is very proud of herself!" Polly quieted down after Lilly introduced her drawing, but it would tilt its head from time to time to look at Lilly''s drawing. Hugh was amazed. He had the impression that he was in Jay Loanzon''s animation world. Lilly''s drawings were vibrantly colored. A flower and a stone each had their own life story to tell. Those who looked at it couldn''t help but feel at ease. Warmth and healing energy permeated the drawing. He couldn''t stop himself from filming Lilly as she talked about her drawing. He decided to send the video to an old friend after some thought. That old friend was a well-known name in the art world. Hugh wanted to see if Lilly''s artwork could catch his old friend''s eye, so his old friend would want to take Lilly as his mentee since Lilly loved to draw. There was amotion downstairs as the grandfather and grandchild were both enjoying the artwork, and the servant came up and said, "Old Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford is back." Hugh took Lilly by the hand and said, "Let''s go. Grandma is back." Downstairs, Liam was pushing a wheelchair, and Bettany, who was sitting in it, asked tremblingly, "Where is Lilly..." She looked up after she finished speaking to see Hugh leading a fair-looking child down the stairs. For a brief moment, Bettany appeared to be choked by someone. She couldn''t make a sound, and her eyes welled up with tears. She couldn''t hold back her tears and sobbed quietly. That is Jean''s child She looks exactly like Jean did when she was a child However, her Jean was gone, and she would never return "Lilly..." Bettany choked back tears. "Grandma!" Lilly yelled as she escaped Hugh''s grasp and ran to Bettany. She hesitated for a second before reaching out and firmly holding Bettany''s hand. Lilly had vowed to her mother that she would be a devoted granddaughter and take good care of her grandmother. Therefore, she would undoubtedly take care to seed! When Bettany heard Lilly calling her grandma, she burst into tears and drew Lilly into her embrace! "Lilly, my dear little Lilly!" Bettany was sobbing uncontrobly. Lilly didn''t know how tofort Bettany, so she reached out and gently patted her on the back. "Grandma, please don''t cry. Don''t cry, please!" Meanwhile, after much coaxing upstairs, Winona finally managed to coax Hannah to leave the room when she saw Bettany and Lilly huddled together downstairs. Hugh said quietly, "Okay, that''s enough. Stop crying." Liam, who was busy in the background, remained silent as he took tissue paper and water. Hannah was hugging the doll when she got angry again. Why did her grandmother be that pesky pest''s grandmother? That pesky pest stole her toys and was now stealing her grandparents! After losing her cool, Hannah turned around and sprinted upstairs. She heard some squawking sounds as she passed by Lilly''s room. "Uh-oh. I couldn''t help myself, I''m almost at your house again, again!" When Hannah opened Lilly''s room door after being briefly drawn to it, she was surprised to see a green bird perched on a bird perch. Her eyes lit up, and she dashed inside right away! Chapter 15 Shes Also A Child, Why Should She Give In? Chapter 15 She''s Also A Child, Why Should She Give In? Seeing Hannah run into Lilly''s room, Winona immediately followed her. She gently coaxed Hannah, "Let''s leave now, sweetie. This is your sister''s room" Polly was pping its wings in panic when it saw Hannah rushing in. Polly squawked, "Caw caw! The spoiled brat is here! Send help! Send help!" Winona furrowed her brows when she heard that Was this parrot not taught manners? How could it call Hannah a spoiled brat in front of her face like that? How ill-mannered! Winona grabbed Hannah''s arm and said, "Let''s go downstairs and see Granny!" Hannah struggled to break free from Winona''s grasp and shouted stubbornly, "No! I want the parrot!" Not knowing how else to appease Hannah, Winona could only try to persuade her again by saying, "This is your sister''s parrot. If you want one, I''ll buy one for youter." Hannah stomped her feet in anger and yelled," No! I don''t want a new parrot! I want this one!" She mbered onto a stool and raised her hand to grab Polly. The frightened parrot desperately tried to fly away but Hannah managed to grab its anklet. She pulled Polly down and grabbed it by its neck. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a twinkle in her eyes, Hannah held the parrot tightly against her chest. She barked sternly, "Don''t struggle, or else I will kill you!" Polly had always been afraid of strangers, and it took the parrot 2 days to slowly get used to Lilly''s uncles. At that moment, terror could be seen reflected in the parrot''s little green eyes. Polly squawked at the top of its voice, "Help! Send help! I''m roasted!" Everyone downstairs heard the parrot''s squawk and Lilly immediately got out from Bettany''s arms. She rushed upstairs without saying a word while Hugh turned to reprimand Liam. He said angrily, "It''s Hannah again, isn''t it? I''ve told you countless times to school her properly. What have you been doing all these while? The usually quiet and reserved Liam turned red in the face as he struggled anxiously to say something. Unable to get a word out, he ended up following everyone else as they hurried upstairs. Despite her best efforts, Hannah could not tame the parrot as it kept trying to break free from her grasp. It even managed to scratch Hannah''s arms with its ws. In a fit of rage, Hannah threw the parrot on the table and yelled angrily, "You won''t behave? I''ll show you! Take this!" The parrot kept squawking incessantly. Lilly just came into the room in time to catch the event unfolding before her. Her face turned red with rage as she rushed forward like a beast going amok. Lilly said angrily, "Why are you hitting Polly? Stop it!" Having been spoiled and sheltered like a princess her whole life, Hannah never had anyone saying "no" to her. Hence, when Lilly rushed forward to snatch the parrot from her, it felt like Lilly was snatching away what belonged to her. She roughly pushed Lilly away and bellowed, "It''s mine!" She held Polly so tightly in her hands that it looked like the parrot''s eyes almost popped out. Lilly was fuming. She grabbed Hannah forcefully and pinned her on the ground with a loud thud. She then raised her tiny fists and started sending them flying towards Hannah. The flurry of fists rained down on Hannah, hitting every part of her face. She could only scream in pain. By then, the parrot had broken free from Hannah''s clutches and fluttered away in fear. Feathers were left floating about in the air in its wake. For some reason, despite being bigger than Lilly, Hannah could not retaliate. She could only cry loudly. Everyone was stunned, they never expected a well-mannered and obedient child like Lilly to lose her temper like that. They quickly tried to break up the fight. "Stop. Stop fighting" Lilly was able to sneak in a kick just as everyone finally seeded in pulling her away from Hannah. Hannah''s wailing was so loud that everyone thought that it could copse the ceiling at any time.. Zachary, Drake, and Josh peeped in through the door to watch themotion. Drake and Josh just got back home. The three boys were stunned at what unfolded in front of them. Winona was distressed and angry. She yelled at Lilly, "How could you hit someone like that? Instead of hitting her, you could use your mouth to speak if you don''t want your sister to have the parrot!" She quickly hugged Hannah and tried to soothe her. With tears in her eyes, Lilly squeezed her tiny lips and clenched her fists tightly while saying defiantly, "She started it first! She hit me first!" Winona replied angrily, "So you have to hit her back just because she hit you first? Don''t you know children should be meek and obedient?..." "That''s enough!" roared Hugh as he interrupted Winona. "How dare you try to school others on being meek? Look at Hannah, is she meek and obedient? In this case, she was the one who snatched Lilly''s parrot and raised her hand against Lilly first. You dare to be the first to criticize Lilly?" Winona paused. Despite not saying another word, she was shaken deep down. Yes, she was too rash with her words, but her precious child was never hit by anyone since birth. Winona never even raised her voice towards Hannah. To see Hannah in pain at that moment, how could she, as a mother, keep quiet? What''s more, it was wrong to hit someone, but Hannah only pushed her! She did not hit Lilly at all! It was nothing but an excuse by Lilly to hit her! Winona then looked at Bettany who pushed herself towards Lilly in her wheelchair. Instead of Winona''s heart broke. Hannah was also Bettany''s granddaughter! Why did she notfort Hannah immediately? Did she know how heartbroken Hannah was by being ignored? Winona hugged Hannah tightly and said, "Good girl, I''m here." Winona angrily left with Hannah in her arms, infuriating Hugh even more. He shouted, "So I can''t even criticize her now? Does she not see what the problem was?" Liam, who had been quiet throughout, finally said, "Calm down, dad. Winona has always been a little more sensitive when ites to her child..." Hearing that, Hugh was even more worked up, but it was not the time for that. He turned around and went to Lilly. "Are you alright, Lilly?" Lilly nodded quietly while holding Polly in her hands. Tears could be seen welling in her eyes. Bettany was so distressed that her tears started streaming down. She embraced Lilly and stroked her back while saying, "Don''t cry. Our precious Lilly is a strong girl..." Choking in between sobs, Lilly said, "It was Hannah who hit Polly first..." She did not want to be meek and courteous. She was also a child after all. Why did she have to give in to her sister when Hannah was the one that hit Polly first? Lilly felt that she was wronged. She never cried when she was beaten or scolded in the past. However, with Bettany embracing her and Hughforting her at that moment, she could not hold back her tears any longer. All of a sudden, Lilly burst into tears and cried loudly, as if releasing all the pent-up emotions she had over the years. The three boys who were peeking in from the door quietly ran back to their room. As they expected, sisters are all just annoying crybabies. They did not want crybabies as their younger sisters! Back in Hannah''s room, Winona was tending to Hannah''s wounds. Looking at the scratch marks on her child''s arms, she got angy again. At that moment, Liam walked in and said, "What''s wrong with you? Go and apologize to Hannah!" Winona exploded in anger and flung the wet towel in her hands to the ground. She replied, "What kind of dad are you, Liam? Our child got bullied there! Look, her eyes are swollen and her arms are bleeding!" Liam sneered back, "Would this all have happened if she did not try to snatch someone else''s stuff?" Hannah cried louder when she heard that. Hearing her cries, Liam turned around and left in annoyance. He did not bother to say much to them. Both Liam and Winona never got along well. He only married her to take responsibility for getting her pregnant during their fling back then. Up until this day, he had no feelings for Winona at all. It was only after Hannah was born that Liam found out that Winona had nned everything back then. He wanted a divorce but Winona refused. Even Winona''s mother had advised him to not get a divorce for the sake of his two children. On top of that, the Crawford family had been preupied with locating Jean after her disappearance, so his divorce took a backseat. All Winona could feel at that moment was heartbreak. What did she do wrong? Was it wrong to love and protect her own child? Chapter 16 A Tantrum Throwing Spoiled Brat Chapter 16 A Tantrum Throwing Spoiled Brat Back in Lilly''s room, Polly was snuggled in Lilly''s hands while she was snuggled in Bettany''s arms. Lilly was sad seeing how shaken the parrot was after almost being strangled to death. She failed to protect Polly in an environment that was new and foreign to the parrot. Seeing Lilly slowly calmed down, Bettany said, "Do you feel better now? This was indeed Hannah''s fault, not yours, Lilly." Hugh also chimed in, "Yeah! You are a very good and obedient girl." Bettany continued, "You are my lovely little gem!" Both of them kept praising her one after another. It was the first time for Lilly to be praised in such a way that she shyly fiddled with Polly''s wings and said, "Grandpa and grandma are lovely little gems too!" The old folks were taken aback for a moment before they let out a heartyugh. Just then, Anthony was done with his meeting in the study and walked out. He furrowed his brow when heard about the fight between Lilly and Hannah. His heart ached as he looked at Lilly from outside the door quietly. Seeing Liam walk past, Anthony quietly said, "You need to settle this as soon as possible, Liam." When Winona was married into the family, her rtionship with Liam was shaky, but they were able to get by rtively peacefully because they already had their son by then. It was only until the birth of Hannah did the Crawford family find out the whole truth. When Liam asked for a divorce, the Jackson family refused to let it happen. The whole issue with Winona was dragged on for so long because the Crawford were too preupied with searching for their missing sister, Jean. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Liam replied, "I know. But now that my two children are grown up, I''m afraid the divorce will affect them." No matter what, they were still his children and even though they did not always get along, Liam could not bear to lose them. Anthony nodded. He knew that every family had their own skeletons in their closet and it was not his ce to make decisions for Liam. He replied, "You have to take care of it yourself." Both of them looked into Lilly''s room. It seemed like the storm had passed and the child was discussing her name with Hugh and Bettany. She said, "Mommy said that a lily is a very pretty flower. It means love, admiration andpassion. This was why mommy named me Lilly." Even though she said it with a child-like voice, her straight face made it look like she had memorized what her mother said verbatim. Bettany felt an ache in her heart as she nodded, "It is a good name. Your mother''s surname is Crawford, so you will also be called Crawford, okay?" Lilly nodded happily, "Yes, Crawford. I''ll have the same surname as mommy!" Hugh smiled and said, "Let''s see, what name goes well with Crawford?" Lilly immediately raised her tiny hand and replied, "Lilly Crawford!" Everyone could not help but burst outughing. Anthony walked in and said, "Yeah, Lilly Crawford sounds good." Shaking her head, Bettany replied, "But don''t you feel like something''s missing with that name?" Everyone was at a loss for words. It did sound like something was missing and more importantly, it would be great to have a new name for Lilly to have a new start for her life. They wanted Lilly to leave the past behind. They decided that they would call a family meeting to brainstorm a name for Lilly. Bettany turned to ask Lilly, "You will be three and a half years old this year, right?" Lilly cocked her head as she thought for a bit before saying, "I think so? Mommy said I came out from her tummy on 315." Everyone thought for a moment, "315 March 15th, that''s next week!" In a week, Lilly would turn four years old. Bettany said, "That''s great! We can do a birthday party for Lilly and get you a big big cake, okay? And then you can make a wish in front of the cake!" Lilly''s eyes sparkled as she happily asked, "Really?" She could also finally have a huge cake! Seeing how happy Lilly was, Bettany asked, "Who do you celebrate birthday with before this?" Lilly shook her head and said, "I never celebrated my birthday. Daddy was always busy and stepmother said she felt like vomiting when she saw a cake after she got pregnant" Lilly initially wanted to ask for a small cake from her grandparents, but what kind of cake did they offer to get instead? A huge one! Now, Lilly was brimming with excitement for her birthday toe. She could make a wish with the cake! Lilly already knew what she was going to wish for. Her wish was, "I hope mommy will live happily in the heavens together with Grandpa Sun and Grandma Moon while being surrounded by fluffy clouds! I hope that grandpa and grandma will live a long life and be happy everyday!" Seeing the kid happy, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As dinner time approached, the whole Crawford family was back home together. It was the first time in four years where the Crawford mansion was so lively. At the dining table, Hugh brought up the issue of giving Lilly a new name, and it stumped the eight powerful Crawford men who were there. For a moment, the dining table was eerily silent as everyone racked their brainsing up with a name for Lilly. Winona remained silent as the dissatisfaction welled in her heart. After Lilly hit Hannah, they were still in a mood to fuss over a new name for Lilly instead of fussing over Hannah''s injuries? "Here''s your favorite crab meat, Hannah" said a sad Winona as she put the crab meat onto her daughter''s te. Hannah was giving Lilly death res. She did not want to eat with Lilly. The dining table was hers, and the house was also hers. What was a stray brat doing at her house? Lilly knew what was going on, but she chose to ignore Hannah instead. She was still resentful of Hannah for almost strangling Polly to death. Not getting a reaction out of Lilly, Hannah flew into a rage again. She threw the spoon in her hand to the ground and started bawling her eyes out. The three boys rolled their eyes at the same time. There she goes again! Winona asked, "What''s wrong, Hannah? Why are you crying suddenly?" Hannah grabbed the te in front of her and fling the food out of it, crying, "She bullied me but all of you are ignoring me!" Winona felt an ache in her heart and she took a deep look at everyone at the table. See that? It''s all your fault! Children are very sensitive to their surroundings. By not speaking to Hannah andforting her, you''re mentally abusing her! Winona tried tofort her, "Good girl. I''m here. I''m not ignoring you." Instead of calming down, Hannah grabbed tes and anything she could get her hands on and threw them to the middle of the table, screaming, "No! I don''t want! I don''t want to eat with her! I don''t want a sister!" Hugh tried to suppress his anger as he said coldly, "Leave the table if you don''t want to eat! Who taught you to throw tes and cutlery all over the table?" Hearing her grandfather''s fierce remarks, she cried harder and started kicking the dining table. She cried, "I don''t want to, I dont'' want to! I don''t want to!" No matter what anyone else said, she kept yelling the same four words, "I don''t want to!" Everyone was speechless. Without saying a word, Liam stood up and tried to carry Hannah away from the table, but she kept squirming around. It made him so mad that Liam grabbed her by the cor and proceeded to haul her upstairs. Winona immediately asked, "What are you doing, Liam?!" Seeing Liam hauling Hannah by the cor made Lilly jolt up in fear and she dropped the piece of meat in her hand. Her father did the same thing to her before. She suddenly felt pity for Hannah. Winona snatched Hannah from Liam and red at him while she carried Hannah upstairs in a huff. She felt that they had crossed the line. Did they need to be so cruel to a child? Did they not see the wounds on Hannah''s arms and her swollen eyes? Why did they still single out Hannah like that? Winona''s heart was shattered to a million pieces. Chapter 17 Lillys Starry Dress Chapter 17 Lilly''s Starry Dress Winona embraced Hannah who was crying. She began to shed tears as well. Winona felt that the situation was too cruel as Liam remained indifferent towards Hannah despite being together for six years. As they were crying, Helen made a video call. "What''s going on?" she asked as Winona picked up. Winona proceeded to tell Helen everything that happened. "Seems like I was right! When the Crawford family only had Hannah, they would pamper her like a princess! However, everything''s changed ever since that brat joined the family!" Helen uttered furiously. Hannah cried louder as she heard their conversation. She realized that it was the first time that she got beaten yet no one cared about her. "Mom, that''s enough," Winona muttered in frustration. "Did I say anything wrong? It''s the truth! The fact that a blood-rted child is no match for an adopted brat left me speechless!" Helen said as she red at Winona through the screen. "Lilly will inherit the Crawford family name soon," Winona said. Helen shook her head and said, "Hannah is done for when that happens! Lilly is a brat that shouldn''t be provoked. She pushed her stepmother down the stairs and caused her miscarriage. Despite that, her uncles decided to cover up the truth and caused the Hatcher family to go bankrupt!" Winona frowned and replied, "Wasn''t it Lilly''s stepmother that caused her own miscarriage to frame her?" "Give me a moment, I''ll send you the evidence," Helen said. Winona received a video recording the next second. The recorder was a person that used a voice changer. They imed to be good friends with Debbie. The recorder showed a medical report stating that Debbie had undergone critical conditions twice due to a miscarriage. After that, a video recording disyed two bodyguards forcing Pa, Richard, and Stephen out of the Hatcher Mansion. Moreover, the recording revealed Edward holding Stephen''s head and brutally smashing it against the wall. The faces of the Crawford family were censored in the video except for Lilly''s. Helen said, "Who would put their line on the line just to frame a child? There''s no way that Debbie would harm herself and her unborn child out of hatred. She suffered major blood loss twice! They said that Hannah is being disobedient, but Lilly is straight-up outrageous! She''s a sly brat yet she''s good at putting on a fa?ade despite her young age. Lilly beat up Hannah today yet the Crawford family turned a blind eye. This proves that Lilly had been spreading nonsense and bad mouthing Hannah!" Winona was disgusted after watching the video recording. "Seems like we have to be on guard when Lilly is around," she said. Lilly killed her stepmother''s baby; Lilly is a sly brat; Lilly is putting up a fa?ade Hannah had kept their words in mind as she listened in. ** The video recording was not distributed through the mass media. Instead, it was spread through discrete channels. The fact that Lilly caused Debbie''s miscarriage and caused the bankruptcy of the Hatcher family had reached multiple online groups within a week. However, the Crawford family was unaware of it until Lilly''s birthday. The invitations to Lilly''s birthday party were sent ahead of schedule. The Crawford family was eager to announce that Lilly was about to inherit the Crawford family name and be an official member. They had invited celebrities from around the city. Lilly''s wardrobe was filled with many dresses in different styles and colors. "Lilly, choose a dress that you like!" Bettany said as she patted Lilly''s head. "Any dress that I like?" Lilly asked. Bettany nodded and replied, "That''s right. All of these are yours." Lilly hesitated for a moment and approached Bettany. She kissed her on the cheek and said, "Thanks, granny!" Lilly decided on a violet Lolita-style princess dress. She tied her hair in the style of twin pigtails with two pink butterfly-shaped hair clips. She also had a bow tie headband to top it off. "You look so adorable," Bettany said. Lilly smiled and touched Bettany''s nose with her fingertip. She said, "Granny is adorable too!" ** Two figures were sneaking around outside the lively mansion. It was Debbie and Stephen. Crawford Mansion was decorated with shining lights and filled with melodious tunes. Debbie felt envious as she looked at the lively asion. No one knew her sufferings. Her face was scarred and Stephen beat her multiple times as he loathed her. The Hatcher family ordered her around as if she was a servant. Stephen peaked around and said, "We don''t have an invitation. How are we going to get it?" Debbie suppressed her feelings and replied, "Stephen, we are Lilly''s parents. There is no reason that we can''t enter. We just need to tell the guards about it. However, there is one small issue." Debbie felt ashamed as she looked at her shabby attire. "What is it?" Stephen asked. "Let''s go get some formal clothes. We ought to dress up properly for the special asion," Debbie said. "We don''t have any money for that!" Stephen was frustrated. "Well, I know a ce where we can sell blood!" Debbie replied. ** Anthony held Lilly''s hand and led her down the stairs. She was dressed in new clothes but she was Property ? N?velDrama.Org. holding an old bunny rag doll. Gilbert, Jonas, and Bryson followed behind her. However, no one else noticed the spirit following them. Pablo was leaning against the stair railings. He smiled and said, "Good, you''re just in time." Pablo snapped his fingers and the spotlight shined on Lilly. Her violet dress began to sparkle like a starry night sky. Everyone was astonished by her appearance. After seeing the video recording, most had changed their impression of Lilly. Some were afraid of letting their children get close to her, while thetter did the opposite to please her. Hannah stood on the second floor and looked at Lilly. She pointed at her dress and said, "Mommy, I also want that dress!" Chapter 18 Lilly Will Not Surrender In A Fight Chapter 18 Lilly Will Not Surrender In A Fight Winona looked at Lilly''s sparkling dress. She was in awe as it was her first time seeing such a magnificent dress. Such a pretty dress should have been worn by Hannah instead. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Lilly, I''ll get you another one next time," Winona said. "No! I want that one!" Hannah eximed. "Isn''t that an exclusive dress from GYFY? It''s the only one avable as it''s specially tailored. If it weren''t for Lilly, that dress would''ve been Hannah''s," Helen said. Winona wanted to refute that but she realized that Helen''s words were true. The Crawford family used to treat Hannah like a princess. However, they shifted their attention and care to Lilly when she arrived. Hannah was left with nothing as all of her belongings were given to Lilly. Winona was upset as they were treated unfairly. The Crawford family had forgotten that they purchased a dress for Hannah simr to Lilly''s. Both were starry dresses of different styles but the prices were identical. Hannah was on the verge of crying after hearing Helen''s words. As Winona was about to bring her into her room, she rushed downstairs. "Hannah!" Winona eximed as she chased after her. ** Lilly was sitting at the table with other children as they were waiting for the cake. Amongst the girls sat a young boy. It was Drake. He was Lilly''s older brother. Drake was Anthony''s eldest son. He was there to look after Lilly as instructed by his father. He was seemingly cool as he was expressionless just like Anthony. As Lilly was cutting the cake, the children were all drooling. Lilly was tempted as well. However, she passed the slice of cake to Drake instead. "Drake, this is for you!" Lilly said. "I''ll pass," Drake said as he turned his head. He was not fond of Lily. She was disappointed and took the cake back. "Aw, don''t mind him, Tulip! It''s your birthday today, how about learning a small trick?" Pablo said as he tried to cheer her up. As Lilly was about to reply, a figure pounced on her. Hannah pulled Lilly''s dress and yelled, "This dress is mine! You took it away from me! You''re a meanie!" Hannah pushed Lilly forcefully and caused her cake to drop on her dress. Lilly was dazed. "Uncle Anthony gave me this dress" Lilly tried to exin. However, Hannah did not bother and pped Lilly. "I''ll beat you to death! I hate you! Get away from my home! Don''t you evere back!" Hannah cried aloud. Lilly was furious. Hannah took away Polly, snatched her dress, and now she was hitting her. Lilly pped Hannah as well. Hannah was stunned. She covered her face and cried. "You hit me! You dare to hit me!" Lilly bit her lips as she was feeling insecure about the venue. However, she remained resilient and said, "You hit me first, so I did the same!" Her mother taught her to fight back if could not reason with her opponent. Lilly tried to exin but Hannah did not listen. Therefore, she decided to hit her in return. They continued to fight each other. Lilly''s red bracelet began to glow and she sent Hannah flying with a p. Hannah fell to the ground and felt a burning sensation on her cheek. She cried loudly. The fight was over in an instant. The children were dumbfounded. Drake hurried over to help Lilly. "Are you alright?" he asked. Although Drake dislikes Lilly, his father had ordered him to look after her. Lilly shook her head silently as her eyes became teary. As for Hannah, her cries were ear-piercing. No one expected the two daughters of the Crawford family to start a fight all of the sudden. Winona rushed over and checked on her injuries. "How can you hit your sister?" Winona asked furiously. Lilly clutched her dress and muttered, "She hit me first" Winona yelled, "That''s nonsense! Hannah would never hit anyone!" "It''s true. Hannah started the fight," Drake said as he frowned. "It was her! Lilly hit me first! That''s my dress! She stole it from me and now she''s hitting me! Lilly is a naughty child! She''s a sly brat!" Hannah cried. She uttered the words that Winona and Helen said. The crowd was astonished. "I can''t believe that the dress she''s wearing was Hannah''s!" "This kid snatched away her sister''s beloved dress as soon as she came into the Crawford family!" "Yet, the Crawford family is conniving in Lilly''s actions. They''re so cruel to Hannah!" Chapter 19 Convicting Lilly Chapter 19 Convicting Lilly Winona hugged Hannah with tears in her eyes. Sheforted her, Good girl. It was Lilly who beat you first. My baby. Dont cry Drake said coldly without any expression, Aunt Winona. You can ask other people if you want to know who hit whom first. Drake was speechless. He didnt like his sister, but he hated Hannah even more. The kids around them looked at each other. Winona pointed at one of the girls, Cheryl, tell me. The girl called Cheryl was shocked. She looked at Winona before looking at her mother. I I didnt see clearly. I think it was Miss Lilly who hit Miss Hannah first Drake frowned when he heard the answer. It was Hannah who pounced at Lilly and hit her first. How did it be Lilly who was the one who hit Hannah first? What did you say? Say it again. He stared at Cheryl and said in a cold voice like his father. Cheryl was at a loss and held onto her mothers shirt. She lowered her head and said nothing. Everyone else was speechless. It was rumored that the child the Crawford family took in was bad. She caused her stepmothers miscarriage and asked her uncles to bankrupt the Hatcher family. The Crawford family was spoiling Lilly to make up for what they owed Jean It seemed like the rumor was true after looking at what Drake did. Mr. Drake, please stop scaring Cheryl! She was only telling the truth! You will spoil Miss Lilly. Although it is sad that she doesnt have a mother at such a young age, you shouldnt do this Hannah started to cry louder when she saw that everyone was on her side. They were all ming Lilly. Lilly clenched her fists. She didnt know why the adults med her even though she did nothing wrong. She wondered if the world of an adult was different from hers. Lilly insisted, I didnt do anything wrong! She lied! Uncle Anthony bought me the dress. It was Hannah who hit me first Before she could finish, Winona interrupted her, Enough! Look at Hannahs bruised face. What else do you have to say for yourself? Lilly was speechless. Winona squatted down and hugged Hannah, Good girl. Stop crying. Let''s go back first. Hannah kept crying louder. No! Im not going back! I want my dress! Lillys exnation was covered by her cries and everyone elses words. She stood alone in the crowd. Drake was so annoyed at her troubled sister. As he was trying to pull Lilly behind him, arge figure carried Lilly in his arms. Anthony looked around and coldly asked, Whats wrong? His face was so scary. Cheryl was so afraid that she hid behind her mothers back. Everyone started convicting Lilly. Miss Hannah ran over and said Miss Lillys dress belonged to her. Miss Lilly beat her up without saying anything. Yes. Miss Lilly even tried to m the cake on Miss Hannahs face. Anthony chuckled, Did you witness the incident yourself? Hugh walked over with a cane in his hand as well. His tone was firm, I believe Lilly isnt someone who would do that. Who was the one who said it was Lillys fault? Come out! Everyone was stunned and looked towards Cheryl. Cheryl dared not step out, while Hannah kept crying. Cheryls mother smiled and said, Calm down. Maybe Cheryl just made a mistake. Isnt itmon for children to get into an argument? However, everyone ignored her. Winona felt ufortable with the atmosphere. She was aggrieved and said softly, Hannah, lets go. We werent even supposed to be here in the first ce. Everyone pitied Winona and looked at Lilly in a peculiar way. Lilly felt indifferent as she was used to situations like this one. When she was in the Hatcher family, her father would question her whenever her aunt got injured or was crying. His father would always p her when she tried to exin. Lilly got used to it eventually. She would say nothing even when people doubted or hated her. However, it was different this time. She didnt want Anthony and her grandfather to misunderstand. She mustered up her courage and said, I was cutting the cake just now. Hannah ran over and grabbed my dress. Then, she hit me. Then, I was very angry. Then, I pushed her. Lilly was bad at constructing sentences, but she clearly described the whole incident. Anthony and Richard knew their guess was right. It was Hannah who hit Lilly first. Winona stood firm and said, Are you trying to say that Hannah was the one who hit you first? Hannah might be spoiled, but she doesnt hit people. Richard said angrily, Dont you know well whether she would hit someone? Winona said loudly, Hugh, what do I know? I only know every one of you is against Hannah since Lilly came into the family. Hannah behaved this way because all of you forced her into a corner. She didnt do anything wrong! Everyone started mumbling. What Winona said proved their assumption that Lilly was a troublemaker, and she was the one who broke up the family. In their opinion, Hannah would not cry so loudly if she was lying. Liam was angry, but he only said two words, Shut up! He grabbed Winonas hand and said, Come with me! Winona shook his hand off and refused. Hannah saw her parents fighting and started to scream. Anthony said in a cold voice, Jack, get the security camera footage. Winona was stunned Is he going to check the footage? Are they really trying to back Hannah into a corner? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Winona said while choking, Theres no need for that! I will leave with Hannah! She carried Hannah, but Hannah wouldnt leave. Both of them were crying together, Everyone looked at them with pity. Helen Jones, Hannahs grandmother said, Calm down! Its normal for children to have an argument! Do you need to take this so seriously? The old woman was smiling and trying to mediate the situation. However, she forgot who was the one who started it. Anthony ignored her. Jack brought out a USB drive soon and said, Sir, I got the footage. Are you going to take a look? Anthony said, Bring out the screen and projector. Show the footage! Winona was shocked. She said, Why do you have to do this? Anthony chuckled, Didnt you say Hannah wouldnt hit anyone? What are you afraid of? Winona was speechless. The screen was set up, and what happened in the garden was shown Chapter 20 Checking the Footage Chapter 20 Checking the Footage In the footage, Lilly could be seen cutting the cake. Drake rejected her when she gave him a slice. Then, Hannah rushed towards Lilly. She pulled Lillys dress and pushed her. Lilly was trying to say something, but Hannah wouldnt listen and pped Lillys face. Lilly got angry and started to fight back. What they were saying could not be heard, but it was obvious that Hannah was the one who hit Lilly first. Everyone looked at Cheryl in shock. Turned out that what she said just now wasnt true. Didnt Cheryl say it was Miss Lilly who hit Miss Hannah first? This is the opposite of what she said This isnt right. Cheryls lie was exposed. She was so embarrassed that she felt like crying. It was also very awkward for her mother. She smiled and said, A child might remember things wrongly She didnt expect the Crawford family to check the camera footage! She wanted to get on Winonas good side, but she was left embarrassed. Everyone didnt believe Cheryls mothers words. Cheryl wasnt a toddler, so it was impossible for her to remember wrongly. Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In that case, we shouldnt me Miss Lilly. Indeed. It was Miss Hannah who hit her first. She shouldnt hit people no matter what. Everyone who pitied Hannah previously thought she was just a spoiled brat now. Hannah was at a loss when she saw people doubting her, so she started crying again. Winona was angry. Her voice was trembling as she said, Anthony How could you do this She thought showing the footage in front of everyone would hurt Hannahs pride. It would be a traumatic experience for her. Anthony only stared at her without saying a word. Lilly and Hannah were both children. It wasnt right if Winona thought Lilly should be wronged, yet Hannah shouldnt. Anthony looked at Hannah and said in a low voice, Stand up! Hannah was afraid of Anthony. She was crying, but she dared not disobey Anthony. She sobbed and stood up. Anthony asked, Do you think what you did was right? Hannah was sobbing without saying anything. She started to feel that she was wrong. She wiped her tears and said, I dont want to say it No! She was still making a fuss, but her voice got a lot softer. It hurt Winona a lot to see Hannah being questioned. Before she could say anything, Liam stared at her and said, You better shut up! Otherwise, we will be getting divorced when we get back. Lilly looked at Hannah. Hannah was really angry. Lilly didnt think Hannah was a bad person, so she wondered why Hannah would do this to her every time. Hannah was supposed to be happy because she had a doting mother who loved her. However, Hannah wasnt happy at all. Anthony asked again, Why did you hit Lilly? Hannah sobbed and said, I want the dress. That is my dress. Without her, they will all belong to me. Helen quickly said, Oh, look at her! She should tell us what she wants! Anthony stared at Winona and asked her, Did you tell Hannah that this dress belongs to her? Winona bit her lip, I didnt Helen said anxiously, Its just a dress. If Lilly likes it, just give it to her! Hannah didnt know any better. Gilbert said, What do you mean by that? They werent trying to care about these minor issues, but they couldnt allow other people to simply point fingers at Lilly. They have to clear up the whole thing today. Anthony mumbled something to his assistant, and his assistant took out a document. Winona had a bad feeling suddenly. Anthony said, This is the Gxy Dress order form. Hannah is taller than Lilly. It is custom-made ording to Lillys measurements, so this dress is made for Lilly. Everyone was dumbfounded. They had never thought about it. The dress was just right for Lilly. Hannah would never fit in the dress. Winona still felt they were biased and said, I didnt say the dress was Hannahs. I only said Hannah cried because she doesnt have what Lilly has. Everyone looked at Anthony again. The assistant flipped to another page of the document. Anthony said, There is a Gxy dress custom- made for Hannah too. This is the order form for Hannahs Gxy Dress. Winona was speechless. Someone looked at the form and said, I thought Lillys Gxy Dress was the most expensive one Ive seen at a million dors, but Hannahs dress cost 1.1 million dors! The extra cost wasnt much for the Crawford family, but it showed that they werent biased. Everyone started to look at Winona in a peculiar way. A few people said softly, Children dont know anything. She must have thought the dress was hers because it was what the adults told her. I think so too. I wonder how her mother taught her I knew the child was a rude one Winona was so angry at them for talking badly about Hannah in front of them. Gilbert said, Hannah, do you understand now? This dress is supposed to be Lillys. You have your own dress as well. However, if you want the same one as Lilly, we will also make it for you. Hannah was confused. She started to calm down and listen to her uncles. All the children were the same. They could be reasoned with as long as they knew the adults bottom line and crying was their way of knowing that. When Hannah stopped crying, Hugh said, Drake, take Hannah back. He dared not let Winona take her away. Drake didnt like Hannah, but he still listened to Hugh. Hannah left with him while sobbing. Winona was left alone. She was upset and hated how they tried to educate Hannah. Chapter 21 Stephen and Debbie Begging for Forgiveness Chapter 21 Stephen and Debbie Begging for Forgiveness Hugh stared at Winona coldly. There was a hint of gentleness when he was speaking with Hannah but not anymore. Liam, take her back, so she can reflect on her mistakes. Hugh was already restraining himself. He didnt reprimand Winona in front of everyone. The other people didnt know what he meant, except for Winona and Helen. Hugh probably wanted them to get a divorce. Helen started to persuade Hugh, Calm down. Winona only did that because she loved her daughter. It wasnt on purpose. She is Hannahs mother after all. Helen was saying it with a smile, but she wasnt happy either. Winona was so embarrassed and stopped her mother. Then, she turned around and left. Helen followed behind her. When they left the ce, Helen startedining again. See? I told you they are biased. They are both children. How could they target their criticisms at Hannah? Hannah must be feeling aggrieved! They didnt even scold Lilly. If this goes on, Hannah might be chased out of the family! Winona was annoyed. She said angrily, Mom, stop talking. Just leave! Helen left while mumbling to herself. Winona walked alone while wiping away her tears. She thought she didnt do anything wrong, and that it was the Crawford family who was biased. Winona was trying to suppress her grief, but she saw two people outside the mansion. A security guard wanted to look for the butler and walked past her. Winona stopped him immediately and asked, Whats going on? The security guard replied, There are two people outside iming to be Lillys parents Im about to tell the butler. Winona was shocked. She was wondering whether it was Lillys biological father. She heard about the Hatcher family from South City. After Lilly caused her stepmoms miscarriage, her biological father, Stephen, got angry and beat Lilly. The Crawford family bankrupted him immediately after that. An idea shed across Winonas mind. She wanted everyone to know what kind of person Lilly was. A person who despised the poor since she followed her uncles and abandoned her own grandparents and biological father. Winona said, Let them in. The guard was stunned, Mrs. Crawford, are you sure I shouldnt inform Old Mr. Crawford? Winona frowned and said, Am I no longer important here? Winona and the children were the ones who stayed in Crawford Mansion. The other people didnte back as often. To some extent, she could be seen as the decision-maker here. Stephen and Debbie had their wish granted as they stepped into Crawford Mansion. They were the social elites in South City but stepping into the luxurious mansion humbled them. Debbie said gently, Stephen, Lillys grandfathers house is so luxurious. You are Lillys biological father. She couldnt ignore you no matter what. You dont have to hide anymore if the Crawford family is willing to help you. Perhaps you can even live with Lilly. Stephen was agitated, so Debbie added fuel to the fire. She said, If the Crawford family is going to be unreasonable, we will get Lillys custody. They might only be her grandparents, but we are her parents Stephen nodded. He would not leave no matter what. As Lillys biological father, he would use it as Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org leverage. His problems could be easily solved with a word from the Crawford family. He might even be able to make aeback. He figured he should be rewarded for raising Lilly by exchanging Lillys custody for his glory. After the farce, Lilly changed and was ready to cut the cake. Everyone around her was smiling and wishing her a happy birthday. Lilly was very happy to see so many people celebrating her birthday. Her displeasure from what happened just now went away. Bettany said kindly, Lilly, make a wish! Lilly held her hands together and closed her eyes. I hope Mommy can be happy in heaven. I hope I can still see Mommy. I hope Grandma can be healthy, so she can run as fast as the wind She made wishes for everyone including all her uncles except for herself. Then, she opened her eyes. Gilbert carried her and said with a smile, Its time to blow out the candles! Lilly blew as hard as she could, but she could only blow out a candle. Everyoneughed. Lillys uncles gathered and blew out the rest of the candles with her. Before everyone could start pping their hands, a voice said abruptly, Lilly! Stephen and Debbie were feeling unhappy after seeing how happy Lilly was when they were in dire straits. However, they didnt forget their n. With tears in her eyes, Debbie said in a gentle voice, Lilly Happy Birthday. I waste. Stephen also said, Daddy and Stepmom brought you presents. When Lilly saw them, her smile vanished. She turned around and didnt want to look at them. Hugh shouted angrily, Who let both of you in? Get out! Stephen and Debbie kneeled suddenly. Stephen said, Hugh, I was wrong. I admit that I was busy and didnt take good care of Lilly. I was also wrong for hitting Lilly because I didnt control myself after Debbies miscarriage Debbie started crying too. With a painful yet forgiving look, she said, Lilly, its my fault I wasnt by your side when you needed me most Everyone finally realized that these two people were Lillys father and stepmother. Hugh was very angry, but Anthony stopped him from doing anything further. Stephen and Debbie were delighted. They thought their n had worked. Stephen continued, Lilly I missed out a lot when you were growing up! Can you forgive Daddy? Debbie said while choking, Lilly, I thought about it too. I will not give birth to another baby. Lets live our life as a family from now on, all right? Chapter 22 Exposed Chapter 22 Exposed Looking at these two shameless people, Bettany was furious. She knew it was all an act. Pretending to regret their previous actions and using Lilly of being a cruel and ungrateful person if she ignored the fact that she caused his brothers death. When Bettany remembered how her daughter was ill-treated by these scums, she started having breathing difficulties and gasped for air. Lilly was the first person to notice something wrong with Bettany. She held her arms and asked, Grandma, how are you? Bettany wiped her tears and hugged Lilly. Shemented Lillys unfortunate situation. Lillyforted her, Grandma, dont be scared. I am here. Ill be by your side. Gilbert went to get some medicine for Bettany. The party was once again in a mess. Everyone looked at the members of the Crawford family and the two people who begged and cried. Are they here to cause a scene? They just had toe here on the childs birthday That might not be the case. They looked pitiful. Im sure they had no choice but to do this, One of them said, Stephen isnt really a good person The Hatcher familys case was still under investigation, so not many people knew about it. Another person said, You cant me him. His unborn child was dead. Its understandable if he couldnt control his temper and hit someone Edward was impatient, He asked, Anthony, why arent we throwing them out yet? Anthony said calmly, We wont let them go so easily. He wanted to deal with these two people after Lillys birthday. However, they came to him instead. Under Anthonys orders, Jack already went to retrieve the evidence. When Anthony found Lilly, Lilly insisted she did not push anyone. As Lillys uncle, Anthony would seek justice for her. Stephen knelt and cried for a long time. Soon, he realized everyone was ignoring him. The members of the Crawford family stared at him coldly, while the other guests were waiting to see what would happen. He could only look at Lilly and said, Lilly. Forgive Daddy I acted on impulse because you caused your brothers death. You know I wouldnt do that usually Stephen thought Lilly would stay quiet because she was afraid. However, Lilly said calmly, Daddy, you are lying. Daddy isnt lying. Im not Lilly said, Daddy would beat Lilly in the past. Daddy always beats Lilly. Stephen was rendered speechless. He was annoyed because Lilly wasnt working with him. I am your father! Lilly! Anthony received a document from Jack and chuckled, Im not sure if you are really Lillys father or not. A parrot was standing on Jacks shoulder. The crowd scared it, so it jumped onto Lillys shoulder. Everyone was curious about what Anthony would do next. While holding the document, Anthony asked, Debbie, did you say it was Lilly who pushed you and caused your miscarriage? Debbie felt anxious all of a sudden. She said while choking, It wasnt Lilys fault. She was an insecure child after all Anthony chuckled, Did you think you could do anything you wanted because there wasnt a security camera at the Hatcher residence on the day of the incident? Debbie was clueless, Mr. Crawford, what are you talking about? I dont understand Anthony looked at the parrot and said, Lilly, bring Polly here. Lilly brought Polly over andforted it, Polly, its all right. Uncle Anthony doesnt eat birds. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Debbie looked at the parrot. It suddenly pped its wings and said, Donte close! Beware of the dog! Debbie forced a smile and said, What is this To Debbies surprise, what the parrot said next was in her voice and tone. Im very pitiful When your uncles asked you, just tell them you are the one who pushed me. Understand? You are such a bad girl. I will beat you up! Debbie froze up. That darn bird repeated everything she said to Lilly that day. Everyone else was stunned. They wondered if the truth was different from what they knew. With the people doubting her, Debbie looked at Stephen and said, Are you suspecting me of using Lilly? That was my child! Why would I harm myself and my own child to use her? What would I gain from doing that You cant suspect me because of a bird! Im already very sad because I lost my child Then, Debbie started crying. Anthony adjusted his tie and said, What a great act. Once again, Jack projected the video from the USB drive on the screen. In the video, there was the pregnant Debbie and Lilly, who were holding a rabbit. They were half a meter apart. Suddenly, Debbie leaned backwards and fell down the stairs. It was clear that Lilly did not touch Debbie! Debbie was dumbfounded. The video shouldnt have existed since there was no security camera in the first ce. Stephen was more shocked than Debbie. He turned around and pped Debbie. Whats going on? Huh? Debbie covered her face. She had no exnation for that. I I dont know Debbie started crying, I was confused. I dont remember anything You dont remember? Let me help you jog your memory! said Anthony. He took out a paper from the document and threw it on Debbies face. Your miscarriage was pre-nned. It was also fake that you bled twice during the surgery. The paper was a notice iming the doctor was punished for epting Debbies bribe to forge her medical report. With every piece of evidence present, Debbie was no longer innocent. Chapter 23 How Could Such a Cruel Father Exist? Chapter 23 How Could Such a Cruel Father Exist? Stephen was furious because he just realized Debbie had been using him all along. He asked Debbie angrily, Debbie, you wanted to leave me since the beginning, right? You wouldnt be able to leave me if the child was born, so you used Lilly to fake your miscarriage! Am I right? Debbie still wouldnt admit it. She shook her head and kept crying. Stephen was annoyed, but he figured this would be a great opportunity for him. You are so evil! I misunderstood Lilly because you have been lying to me Lilly! It was all Daddys fault! I was lied to by the person I trusted the most! Anthony snapped his fingers. Then, Jack showed a few documents on the screen. The first document was Jeans death certificate and Stephens marriage certificate. Jean died in March, and Stephen married Debbie at the end of that month. The second document was Lillys medical record when she was beaten up. The report stated the following Respiratory arrest, Shock, Fractures in the third, fourth, sixth and seventh rib, Fractured humerus, Fractured right arm, Irreversible frostbite on the outer bend of the left leg tissue Then, it was followed by a picture taken by a neighbour of the Hatcher family. Lilly, who was wearing her pajamas, was buried in the snow Everyone was shocked. The medical report showed how badly Lilly was beaten up by Stephen. Everyone stared at Stephen angrily. How could he say he acted on impulse and hurt her because he was too angry? Lilly even had to be rescued in the emergency room. Bettany almost fainted after she saw the report. He was literally trying to kill her! He forced her child to kneel in the snow and got frostbitten. I even pitied him for a moment. Bah! Hes an animal! How could he call himself a father? Anthony chuckled, Keep going. Jack showed an arrest warrant and exined, The Hatcher group was involved in a major smuggling case. Three people were killed because of that. The police have been investigating the case for the past year. They have obtained evidence and are officially hunting for the prime suspect, Stephen Hatcher. That means the Hatcher family didnt go bankrupt because of the Crawford familys revenge. They were bankrupt because of what they did. Stephen fell on the floor as well. He knew it was all over, and he was done for. Everyone else was shocked by the truth. The husband married another woman immediately after his wife died. He also ignored the fact that her new wife had been torturing his daughter. He even attempted to kill her. They even spread rumors saying everything was Lillys fault. How could such a cruel father exist? Everyone was scolding him. He doesnt deserve to live! Scum! Call the cops to arrest him! Stephen was nervous when he heard about people calling the cops. He tried to grab Lilly, so he could use her as a hostage. Before he could rush towards Lilly, Anthony kicked him. A few bodyguards in ck suits carried Stephen and Debbie. They dragged him outside the mansion. Debbie had no other choice but to cry and act pitifully. Meanwhile, Stephen was shouting, I raised Lilly no matter what! She wouldnt be born if it wasnt for me! I am her biological father! The Crawford family is so ungrateful! Anthony chuckled, Lilly is not your daughter. Stephen was stunned, What do you mean? Anthony stared at him and said, The DNA test result shows that you are not Lillys biological father. Stephen couldnt believe it. Even his only way out was gone. He forgot how much he hated Lilly as his child. How he wished she was his daughter now When it Stephen knew it was all over for him. He started scolding Jean, the Crawford family and Lilly. Lilly stood in the crowd without saying anything as if she was swallowed by a whirlpool. The members of the Crawford family knew she must have been hurt by the truth. A bodyguard took off his socks and stuffed them in Stephens mouth. Shut up! All the bodyguards were close to the Crawford family. They couldnt hold back and punched Stephens nose until it was broken again. Outside the mansion, police cars were waiting for Stephen. When he was handcuffed immediately after he was thrown out of the mansion. Debbie wanted to run, but she was also arrested for spreading false rumors. Stephen would be facing at least 10 years of jail time and even a death punishment for smuggling and murdering three people. Stephen wondered what went wrong in his life. If he had treated Jean and Lilly better, he might be living a luxurious life. He figured it was probably Debbies fault and kicked her. Its all your fault, Bitch! Ill kill you! Debbie was unaware and got her head smashed on the car door. Her head was bleeding, and she died soon after. Debbies soul emerged from her body. She finally realized that she was dead. She felt so aggrieved and pounced at Stephen while screaming Back at the mansion, everyone felt justice was finally served. Bettany carried Lilly and said, Lilly, lets go back. They no longer felt like celebrating Lillys birthday anymore. Everyone looked at Lilly with pity. However, Lilly smiled and said, Grandma, do you feel sad for me? Its all right. Im fine now! It was a sincere smile. She was supposed to be the person who got hurt the most. However, it turned out that she was the one whoforted Bettany first Bettany was touched by her kindness. Lilly patted her grandmothers head and said, Grandma, dont cry. Bettany could not hold it anymore and started crying. Gilbert and his brothers pushed her back into the house. Anthony carried Lilly and asked, Do you feel sad, Lilly? He didnt want to expose the fact that Stephen wasnt her father on her birthday. However, he needed to deal with the issue as quickly as possible. Lillys reaction to this was the only factor that made him Property ? N?velDrama.Org. hesitate. However, Lilly shook her head and said, Im not sad, Uncle Anthony. I didnt do anything wrong, right? It was all Daddys fault, so he should be the one feeling sad. Anthony was shocked at how mature she was. He patted Lillys head and promised himself to not allow her to be hurt again. Anthony looked up and saw the person who let Stephen and Debbie in. Winona was peeking by the window. When she saw the misunderstandings had been cleared, and Stephen and Debbie got chased out, she didnt feel happy at all. Then, she saw Anthony staring at her with a grin. She felt a chill run down his spine. Chapter 24 Cheryl’s Mother Chapter 24 Cheryls Mother Click! The door was pushed open, and Liam walked in. His face darkened. Come out! He ordered. Winona immediately walked toward Hannah. No, I wont go out! She knew what Liam was going to say to her, so she hugged Hannah tightly. She knew Liam would not dare to talk about divorce in front of Hannah. "How long are you going to do this? Liam berated. Tears welled up in Winona''s eyes. Do what? Didnt I do everything for you and our family? How could you me me now? Have you ever thought about Hannah? Do you know how pitiful she is? Why didn''t you protect her as a father just now? Winona reproached and changed the topic. Liam did not want to argue. Divorce!" he eximed, straight to the point. He then threw the divorce paper on the table and left the room without looking back. Winona was stunned. "What did you say? She threw the needle away and screamed, "I wont sign the papers! No way! Right then, Hannahs grandmother, Helen, walked in. What''s going on? You don''t want your wife and daughter because of your sisters daughter? Youre not a man! Damn! How did Lily who just move in make her aunt and uncle divorce? "Shut up! Get out now! Go home!" shouted Winona. Every time Helen came to Crawford Mansion, she would stay for a few days. She liked being served by many servants. Certainly, she was not going to leave since she had just arrived that night. "Hey, Winona, calm down! You can always talk to Liam. Otherwise, we can find another way to Winonas eyes turned red. She pushed Helen out of the room and mmed the door. Hey, why are you angry with me? Helen could not help knocking on the door. What did I say wrong? The birthday party could not carry on anymore. With a ss of wine in his hand, Bryson smiled. "Thank you everyone foring to Lilys four-year-old birthday party. Lily is Jeans daughter. Well not let anyone bully her even though Jean was gone. By the way, I also want to take this opportunity to announce that from today onwards, Lilys surname is Crawford. Lily Crawford. Thanks again for After the speech, everyone left Crawford Mansion one after another. However, they could not help but whisper when they walked out the gate. I have to say Lily is so blessed to have 8 uncles. "Yes, she must be spoiled by her uncles! Cheryl grabbed Tina, her mother''s dress when she thought of Lillys dress. She envied Lily. In fact, she was jealous of her. She also wanted to be adored by many uncles. Right then, Tina noticed some people were still lingering in the living room. Seeing a friend rushing in, Tina quickly stopped him and asked, "Mr. Lewis, whats going on? Mr. Lewis answered, Mr. Lambert is here! Tina''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Cheryl''s father, Thomas Miller, led Tina and Cheryl back into the house at once. They hoped they could meet Lawrence Lambert too. Cheryl sniffed and said cautiously, "Mommy, Im sorry. I remember it wrong..." Tina wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she said, "It''s not your fault. Let''s go. Don''t you like to paint? Mr. Lambert is here. Its your chance! Lawrence was a famous painter. It was difficult to see him in person. However, he was here today. Tina thought they were so lucky. If Cheryl could be chosen as Lawrence''s student, the whole family would be so proud. Everyone would be envious of them. Cheryl''s eyes lit up and asked, Are you saying the world-ss famous painter, Mr. Lambert is here? Cheryl knew him very well. Tina nodded. "Yes, Cheryl. You should show your skillster! Your painting is awesome! Cheryls oil painting won the national junior artpetition before. The country had been selecting young and talented artists to join the National Art Council which oversees the development of arts in the country. Cheryl was full of confidence when her mother praised her. She knew she was the most talented young artist among so many people. I''m sure Mr.Lambert will choose me. By then, I canpete with Lilly. Drake will also notice me. On the second floor, Hugh patted Lilys shoulder and said gently, "Let''s go, sweetheart. I want to introduce an old friend to you. Lily nodded. "Okay." Lily, who was only a kid, nodded seriously like an adult, which made Bettanyugh. In the living room, a few people who were interested in oil paintings were talking with an old man. "It''s really a great honor to meet you! "That''s right! We seldom have a chance to meet you in person. Are you going to be the judge for the second national artpetition? The old man who wore a green shirt shook his head with a smile. No, no. Im too old to be the judge. Im here to find a young artist as my student. Lambert was in a good mood. After seeing the paintings Hugh sent him, he was so excited that he could not even sleep for two days. Lily was talented. Lambert had not seen such a talented kid for decades. When Hugh asked if he would like to take Lily as his student, he agreed at once. In the living room, everyone was stunned when Lambert said that. Mr. Lambert is looking for a student! A junior? Who is it? Everyone was envious but excited as well. They kept guessing whom would that be. Just then, Tina came in with Cheryl. Everyones attention immediately fell on Cheryl. Cheryl was one of the great junior painters in themunity. At a young age, she won numerous junior artpetitions, and her works were kept in the National Art Council. Without question, Lamberts student could be her. All of a sudden, everyone smiled and greeted Tina and Cheryl as they walked in. Lowering her head, Cheryl behaved like an obedient girl quietly. However, she could not help but feel proud of herself, thinking that Lambert would take her as his student. Tina asked, Mr. Lambert, heard that youre looking for a junior as your student. Were curious whom would that be? Who is so lucky to be your student? A very talented kid. She uses vibrant colors, and Im impressed by her wild imagination in her paintings. Her paintings were awesome! In fact, shes the most talented artist I''ve seen in the past few decades!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hearing that, Tina was overjoyed. Cheryl always uses bright colors, and shes imaginative! It must be her! Mr. Lambertes here personally for her! Chapter 25 Dumbfounded Chapter 25 Dumbfounded Cheryl knew her mother was happy, and she was happy too. She took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to walk up to Lawrence. Hi, Mr. Lambert. I''m Cheryl. I like your paintings very much. You''re my idol! It was only then that Lawrence noticed Cheryl. He nodded and said, "Thank you, little girl! Although Lawrence did not like social activities, he was a kind and approachable person. Cheryl was very happy. She thought it was because Lawrence liked her. Just when she was about to say something, Lily, who had changed her clothes, came down the stairs. She was holding a few paintings in her hands. Holding her hand, Gilbert introduced. "That old man is Mr. Lambert. Lily nodded and walked up to Lawrence. Nice to meet you, Mr. Lamber, she said. Hearing that, Lawrence was stunned. He guffawed and said, Nice to meet you too! My dear! Young small kids usually called him Grandpa Lawrence, but Lily called him Mr. Lambert seriously instead. He was amused. Lawrence then raised his hand and touched Lilys hair ribbon. How old are you? he asked. Lily did not answer immediately. She took a nce at Hugh. Whats wrong with this old man? Im celebrating my four-year-old birthday today. Surely, Im four years old. Why is he still asking me? After thinking for a while, Lily still answered obediently, Mr. Lambert, its my four-year-old birthday party today. I''m four years old now. Hearing that, Lawrence was stunned. He suddenly felt that he was being looked down upon by a kid. He could not help grinning and nodded. Yes! Youre right. Look how silly Im. "It''s okay. Sometimes, Im silly too! Lily replied with a smile. In fact, Lily wanted to say sometimes she asked silly questions too. Nheless, she did not know how to express her words since no one taught her. The choice of words she used was limited. However, Lawrence found her cute and innocent and liked her even more. Standing aside, Cheryl felt unhappy as Lily stole the limelight. Tina could not help but sigh too. She was speechless to see Lily with her paintings. Showing off because shes the apple of the eye in the family? Does she think Mr. Lambert will take anyone as his student? With a smile on his face, Hugh said, Lambert, my old friend. Come and have tea with me on the second floor! Lawrence could not wait to see Lilys paintings. He nodded and said, Sure! Hearing that, Cheryl was stunned. What about her when Lawrence left? Didn''t he want me to be his student? Cheryl squeezed her fingers and asked anxiously, Mr. Lambert, what about me? Lawrence looked at her, confused. Good girl. Ill see you next time. With that, Hugh led Lawrence to the second floor with Lily. Tina was dumbfounded, and so was Cheryl. Although Tina was very angry, she knew she had to endure it. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. You will shine when it''s your time. The Crawford family is rich and influential. But Mr. Lambert is not an ordinary man. They cant possibly bribe him with money. Theyre asking for humiliation themselves! Tinaforted Cheryl. Cheryl, have patience and wait. However, they did not expect they would wait for a long time. In the study on the second floor, Lily sat upright on the sofa and nced at Lawrence in front of her. Lily, do you know that Mr. Lambert is the most well-known oil painting artist in the country? In fact, you should address him as Master Lambert. Master Lambert! Lily said obediently. From the beginning, Lawrence liked Lily from the bottom of his heart. He asked, "Sweetheart, did you draw all these paintings?" Lily nodded. Yes! Then can you tell me more about these paintings? Lilys face lit up. She bent over the table and began to exin her drawings seriously. Anthony came in and saw Lily talking with Lawrence and Hugh. Lily was exining seriously, and the two old men were listening attentively. They evenughed from time to time. Seeing the scene, Anthony felt inexplicably sad. A young girl could only make friends with 2 old men. Tina and Cheryl sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, waiting. When the butler, Jack, asked everyone to go back as Lawrence would note down again, everyone left in disappointment. Cheryl and her parents had no choice but to leave too. Nheless, Tina was unhappy. She thought Lawrence was going to take Cheryl as his student but it did not turn out as nned. Tina could not ept the fact. So she took Cheryl and waited inside the car outside Crawford Mansion. Two people walked by and whispered, Is that Cheryl and her mother? Theyre still waiting? They thought Mr. Lambert is here for Cheryl. But with all due respect, Cheryl is still inadequate. Hearing that, Tina was very angry. What did they mean by Cheryl being inadequate? Nheless, Tina could not help worrying. Lawrence had been on the second floor for so long. Was the Crawford family asking him to coach Lily? Lily was not gifted in drawing but she had rich uncles. What if they used the money to force Lawrence to take Lily as his student? Tina felt unfair thinking of that. At almost 11 p.m., Lily walked Lawrence to the door. She was very happy. It seemed that she had found a good friend although their age gap was huge. Yes, Grandpa is right. Hes really my old friend. Lily waved her hand and said, Bye, my old friend! See you next time! Looking at Lily in front of him, Lawrence was overjoyed. He did not expect he could take Lily, such an adorable and gifted girl as his student. "Goodbye, little girl! Lawrence waved too. Both of them were very happy. In the car, Lawrence could not help looking at Lilys drawings on his phone. Among them was an amusement park drawing. In the picture, a little girl was holding an adults hand, and there were clouds and a rainbow in the sky. In the top right corner, the sun was drawn like a Ferris wheel with several melted ice creams hanging on it. Everything in the drawing was clear, except for the person who held the little girl''s hand. The figure was blurry. That was the only thing Lawrence could not understand which Lily skipped exining. Lawrence uploaded Lilys drawing on his social media and wrote, The most talented little painter Ive ever seen! It was rare for Lawrence topliment someone. Only top-ss artists could catch his attention. That night, Lilys drawing went viral. Everyone was curious about who the little painter was. As soon as the car drove into the mansion, someone waved and the driver slowed down. "Sir, someone is looking for you. Looking up, Lawrence saw Tina and Cheryl. Tina was smiling when she met his eyes. Lawrence could not help but frown. Nheless, he still got out of the car and asked, Do I know you? Tina knew her chance hade. She quickly went up and said, Mr. Lambert, do you remember us? Shes Cheryl. She won the national junior artpetition before. Cheryl Miller. Do you remember her? I bet he remembers Cheryl now! However, with a confused look on his face, Lawrence asked, Cheryl? Who is Cheryl? Sorry. I cant remember. Hearing that, Tina was speechless He didn''t remember Cheryl? Chapter 26 Third Eye Activation Chapter 26 Third Eye Activation Tina had been proud of Cheryl since Cheryl won the national juniorpetition and was selected to join the National Art Council. She often mentioned it in front of outsiders. She thought Cheryl was famous, and Lawrence from the National Art Council must remember Cheryl. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nheless, she did not expect Lawrence did not recognize Cheryl at all. Tina could not help but blush. Cheryl was only a kid. She could not help asking, Mr. Lambert, aren''t you here to recruit students? "Yeah. What''s wrong? Then why havent you recruited me yet? Cheryl asked. Hearing that, Lawrence was confused. However, Tina was embarrassed. "I''m sorry, little girl but I''ve just epted a student just now," said Lawrence politely. Hearing that, Tina was stunned. She forced a smiled and asked, Lily? Lawrence nodded and could not help smiling at the mention of Lily. Yes! Lily is a very talented kid! After saying that, he nodded and left. Tina could not believe it. She could not help but condemn. The Crawford family really spent money" Cheryl was stunned. Did Lily be Mr.Lamberts student? Suddenly, Cheryl sobbed and ran away. She hated Lily. Lawrence came here for her but Lily took it away. Seeing that, Tina hurried to catch up After bidding goodbye to Lawrence, Lily went back to her room. She then took a bath and changed into pink pajamas with two long rabbit ears, which made her look very cute. Touching her forehead, Bettany asked, "Do you want Granny to apany you to sleep? Holding the quilt, Lily shook her head. Its okay. I can sleep alone. Bettany stroked Lilys hair. She is so independent. "Call Granny if you need anything. Ring this bell. Lilly nodded and said good night to Bettany. Pablo leaned against the wall andughed. He recalled the scene just now where Lawrence recruited Lily as his student. Lawrence stole his student. "Hey, Tulip, let me teach you some magic. Do you know magic? Look! Whoosh! And you can create a fireball! Or do you want to learn something else, like cast a spell? But you have to do the Third Eye Activation first. "I don''t want to learn magic! I want to learn drawing from Mr. Lambert. That''s what a normal kid should do. What? What did you say a kid should do? "Eat, sleep, draw and y with Polly. Lilys room was connected to the room next door. The room next door was decorated like a tropical rainforest for Polly. The rooms were spacious, and there was a fence between the two rooms. Polly which was about to fall asleep immediately opened its eyes and said, y with Polly! y with Polly! Hearing that, Lily chuckled and pretended to lie on the bed as if she was hit. Oh, Im dead. Quack! Quack! The corner of Pablos mouth could not help but twitch. If it wasnt for the fact that Lily has the potential to learn magic No, if I had not promised Jean, theres no way Im begging this little girl here. Rubbing his nose, Pablo said, "Tulip, have you forgotten what Mommy said? When Lily dreamt about Jean the other day, Jean told Lily to take care of Granny and left. Lily cried bitterly when she woke up. Pablo had no choice but to dress up like Jean tofort Lily. At the same time, he pretended to sound like Jean and said, Lily, your master is a good man. You have to learn magic from him. With that, you can see Mommy as you wish. Lily blinked her eyes and pouted. "Master, youre the one who pretended to be Mommy that day. I knew it. "How do you know? Pablo was stunned. Lily nced at Pablo and said, Your feet! Mommys feet are not that big! Silly! Hearing that, Pablo was speechless. No way! How could I make such a stupid mistake? Just when Pablo was still thinking about the mistakes he made, Lily suddenly asked, Master, can I really see Mommy if I know magic? Lilyy on the bed, grasping the corner of the quilt. She looked serious. Of course! Hearing that, Lily quickly sat upright and said, All right. Ill learn magic from you. Forget it. Master looks more silly than Polly. I should forgive him! It turned out that Lily was unhappy when Pablo disappeared after leaving the red bracelet. However, she decided to forgive him now. Pablo was stunned. He had not figured out what to teach Lily yet. In the end, he decided to deceive her first. "Lilly, lets start with the Third Eye Activation. Everyone is born with the Third Eye, but some people can activate it, and some cannot. One could see something that ordinary people could not see when the Third Eye was activated. That was the reason some babies cried inexplicably, but some were not affected at all. However, as one grew older, the Third Eye would disappear. Nheless, some people were special. The Third Eye did not disappear at all. It was only temporarily shut. Tulip, your Third Eye did not disappear. You can see me if you open it. Lilly gasped with her eyes wide open. She touched her forehead and said, I dont want to open my Third Eye. I dont want to have 3 eyes. Its so ugly! Hearing that, Pablo was dumbfounded. What? Ugly? "The Third Eye won''t show on your face. It''s hidden between your two eyes. Lily breathed a sigh of relief. Phew! Thats better. Come, repeat after me. Concentrate on your breath and p-p Concentrate on your breath and p-p Suddenly, Pablo decided to pull a prank. Push and fart, he said. Lily repeated obediently, Push and fart! As she spoke, she farted. Pablo could not help but smirk. Its so funny! However, Lily was still closing her eyes. "Master, why can''t I see anything yet? Well, it''s not that easy. Ive seen one took forty-nine days Right then, Lily opened her eyes. A purple light shed across her eyes, and she saw a white figure in the room. Pablo was leaning against the cab and cleaning his ear. Dont rush. I think you have to wait forty- nine days As he spoke, he moved his finger from his ear to his nose and sniffed. Lily blinked and asked, "Master, why are you sniffing your ear wax? What? I didn''t... Wait! Did you see me? Chapter 27 Deceived By Her Master Chapter 27 Deceived By Her Master Pablo was shocked. No way! How could she seed in such a short time? Shes indeed talented. It''s incredibly insane! Lily looked around with her eyes wide open. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Right then, it seemed that everything around her came to life. Themp on the cab, the mayfly, the osmanthus tree outside the window, and a few ants on the floor, etc. all came to life. A middle-ageddy was hanging outside the window, staring at her. Lily could not help but gasp. "Hey!" The middle-ageddy poked her head in, with a strange look in her eyes. She stared at Lily and asked, "Can you see me? Are you afraid of me?" Lily covered her head with the quilt and screamed, "Master! The woman at the window is so ugly! Pablo was speechless. However, he began to believe that Lily had activated her Third Eye. The middle-ageddy was a female spirit. Pablo ignored her just now but he did not expect Lily could see her. Pablo was excited. Damn! Shes my student! Tulip, lets see how good you are. Lets take this ugly female spirit down! Hearing that, the female spirit was furious. She seemed insulted when Pablo and Lily said that she was ugly. She shrieked and pounced on Pablo right away. Grabbing the female spirits long hair, Pablo said, Lily, repeat after me. Whack and go away! Whack and go away! Lily repeated even though she did not understand what it meant. Right then, Pablo loosed his grip, and the female spirit pounced on Lily. Lily raised her hand subconsciously, and the female spirit flew far away with a whoosh. In a hurry, Pablo grabbed the female spirit''s hair and pulled her back. "Very good! Tulip! Lily could not help looking at her hand. What happened? Did I just smack her away with my hand? Rolling his eyes, Pablo continued, "Come on, Lily. Lets continue. Life is like a box of chocte. Buttock attack! Lily had no choice but to repeat what Pablo said. Life is like a box of chocte. Buttock attack! Pablo smacked the female spirit, and Lily blew the female spirit away with her fart. Lily could not help covering her butt in surprise. The female spirit was rendered speechless. Is he using me to teach his student? Pablo was so happy. He never thought Lily was such a talented student. He finally understood why Lawrence was so excited after he recruited Lily just now. Pablo raised his hand. Suddenly, a jar as big as his fingernail appeared out of nowhere and was immediately attached to Lilys red bracelet on her wrist. "This is the jar of souls. You can collect spirits inside. Help me in the future, okay? Pablo was delighted. He knew he made the right decision to take Lily as his student. Staring at the jar of souls, Lily could not help but ask, Master, why do you want to collect the female spirit? Right then, the female spirit struggled and berated angrily, Damn it! Why? Why are you targeting me? Pablo did not catch the female spirit when she was peeping from the window just now. However, he was catching her now. Nheless, Pablo did not answer Lilys question. He stroked her hair and said, Dont ask too much, kid. Hearing that, Lily pouted her lips and turned to look at the female spirit again. However, she could not help covering her eyes with one hand as she found that the female spirit was too ugly. She could barely look at the female spirit through the gap between her fingers. "Who are you? Why are you so ugly? The female spirit struggled but could not break free. My name is May Lee. I used to work at the construction site for your Uncle Liam, but I died because I did something bad to him..." Lily was stunned. She worked for Uncle Liam! Lily frowned. She asked seriously, What did you do to Uncle Liam? The female spirit blurted out everything in detail, and she had no idea why she did that. Six years ago, your Aunt Winona gave me twenty thousand and asked me to add some salt to your Uncle Liams tea, and I did as told. But as soon as I returned to the construction site, arge beam fell from the roof and hit me. I died instantly. The female spirit knew she was murdered. She died after getting a huge sum of money. Hearing that, Lily was confused. Why did Aunt Winona want to add salt to Uncle Liams tea? Why did the female spirit die as soon as she got the money? Squinting his eyes, Pablo interrupted, Kid, its time for bed. With that, he stuffed the female spirit into the small jar. The red bracelet emitted a faint red light and disappeared in an instant. Lilyy down on her bed, yawned, and fell asleep. Right then, Polly tilted his head and quacked, "Add some salt! Add some salt! That night, Winona could not fall asleep. She tossed and turned in bed. She recalled the time when she just gave birth to Hannah. Helen talked so loud that Liam overheard their conversation about their n to drug him. Liam wanted a divorce immediately but Winona refused. She just gave birth to Hannah. How could she divorce Liam with two children? Everything would be in vain if she divorced. For that reason, she insisted that Liam had heard it wrong. She told Liam that Helen was only joking. However, Liam and Anthony found something fishy about the death of May Lee. Thinking of that, Winona could not fall asleep. However, it seemed that no one seemed to find any evidence even after so many years. It was impossible for anyone to find out what actually happened. Unless May Lee came back to life, but hows that possible? Winona did not want to divorce. Her love for Liam was real, and she did not want to part with her two children. Winona did not think that she did anything wrong. She only felt Lily was giving her trouble. Everything was fine before Lily came but it was different now. Lily is such a nuisance! Winona did not like Lily at all. She even thought of kicking her out. The next day, Lily got up at around 9 oclock. She rubbed her eyes and bent over the balcony and saw Hugh was watering the flowers in the garden. "Good morning, Grandpa!" Lily held the handrail on the balcony and poked her head out. Hearing that, Hugh was in a good mood all of a sudden. He smiled and said, "Good morning, sweetheart. Dont lean so near to the balcony. It''s dangerous. Come down and have breakfast with me. Okay!" Lily replied but unfortunately, she found her head was stuck. Lily was dumbfounded. She tried to turn her head sideway but was in vain. How did I get in just now? Lily had no choice but to grab the railing of the balcony and yelled, Grandpa Hugh looked up and felt nervous. "What''s wrong? "It seems that I''m stuck," said Lily, blinking innocently. Hearing that, Hugh was stunned. Chapter 28 The Power Of The Red Bracelet Chapter 28 The Power Of The Red Bracelet Early in the morning, Lily was stuck on the iron railings of the balcony. Anthony and the rest of the family were stunned. However, Zachary could not helpughing. Lily was mad. Dontugh! she berated and stared at Zachary angrily. Gilbert covered his mouth and coughed slightly. However, he could not hide the smile in his eyes. Although everyone was worried about Lily, they still thought it was funny. Only Bettany was anxious. Stopughing! Hurry up and help Lily out! Immediately, Liam said, Im calling 911 now! Hearing that, Lily was stunned. She refused at once. No! Dont call 911, Uncle Liam! Firefighters were Lilys idol. When she was young, she saw them putting out a fire in South City. From that moment, firefighters were her heroes who could save the world. For that reason, how could she let her idols see her like this? However, Bettany did know what was on Lilys mind. "Lily, it''s dangerous. Let firefighters help you to get out, okay? No, Granny! I-I cane out. Wait a minute Lily resisted stubbornly. With that, Lily took a deep breath and tried to squeeze her head out. However, she knocked on her head. It was painful. Pablo was speechless. He could not help covering his face. "Come on, don''t do that. You look stupid," he said. "Try breaking the iron railings." Hearing that, Lily was stunned. What? Break the iron railings? How is that possible? Leaning against the railings, Pablo stared a Lily and said, Come on! Try it for yourself! Why do you think I gave you the red bracelet? Hearing that, Lily looked at the red bracelet on her wrist. Behind her, Winona stood at the door and red at Lily. How did she get herself stuck there? What a stupid girl! Winona seemed unhappy when all family members were worried about Lily. Everybody was trying to help Lily out. Some came with adder. Some even got ready cushions on the ground floor. Why are they so nervous? The gardenwn is so thick. She wont die falling from the second floor! Winona suddenly felt that the Crawford family was biased. They only cared for Lily. It was unfair to Hannah. A huge air cushion was set up in the garden. Anthony and Bryson looked serious. Bryson said, Children''s heads are bigger than their bodies generally. If their heads can get through, their bodies can get through too. Lily only needs to twist her body a bit to get out. But its too risky. What if she falls down? asked Anthony with concern. Jonas pushed his gold-rimmed sses and smiled. "The air cushion is so thick. She wont die falling from the second floor. Hearing that, everybody red at him. Jonas threw his hands up even though what he said was right. Anthony and the rest had no choice but to tell Bettany their n. Nheless, they were worried that Bettany could not ept it. Bettany asked worriedly, What if Lily fell and knocked her head? What if she sprained her neck? What if she hurt her eyes? Hearing that, Bryson had no choice but tofort her. Mom, dont worry. Edward is bringing the pliers. Everyone was so worried that no one saw Lily bend the iron railings with her two small bare hands. The red bracelet on her wrist emitted a dim light. Suddenly, the railings bent just like that. Lily tilted her head and got out easily. I got out! Seeing that, everybody was shocked. They did not see how Lily got out. Even Bettany who was holding Lilys arm did not notice it. Seeing the bent railings, everybody was amazed. However, Anthony remained calm. He stood in front of Lily, blocking the bent railings behind him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lily, go down and have breakfast with Granny! The others also quickly stood in front of the bent railings, blocking them unintentionally. Winona was confused. How did Lilye out? What are they hiding behind their backs? Are they ming me for what happened to Lily now? Thinking of that, Winona pursed her lips and went downstairs. She somehow felt isted. Gilbert asked, Lily, you bent these? Yes! Lily nodded and blinked her eyes. Hearing that, Gilbert suddenly recalled when Lily smacked Debbie away in Hatcher Mansions backyard previously. He did not pay much attentionst time. He thought he was the one who kicked Debbie, but Gilbert exchanged nces with the rest. His face darkened. Hugh squinted his eyes and said, No one is allowed to say what you see today. Lily, dont do that again, okay? Lily nodded obediently. However, she felt confused. Why are they so nervous? Isnt it great that Im strong and powerful? I can help them! Anthony asked in a low voice, Where is Edward? Right then, Edward came in with a big plier. Lily, dont be afraid. Uncle Edward ising to save you! Uncle Edward, Im here! I got out! Lily looked up and replied. Edward was stunned. Gilbert quickly whispered in Edwards ear, Get rid of that bent iron railings over there! After that, he told Edward what happened just now. Edward was shocked when he saw the bent iron railings. Lily, youre so strong! How about working for me at the construction site? Really? I want to go! Lily was excited. Hearing that, everyone was speechless. After breakfast, Lily wanted to follow Liam and Edward to the construction site. Everyone thought Lily was joking just now. However, it seemed that she meant it. Gilbert had no choice but to exin, Lily, its very dangerous at the construction site. Furthermore, unauthorized employees are not allowed to enter. But Im not an employee! Please, let me go with you! Hearing that, everyone could not help butugh. However, Lily was still a child. Even though she might seem to know a lot, she was still a kid. Edward could not bear to see Lily keep begging. He picked her up and ran, Lets go, Lily. Uncle Edward will bring you there! However, Lily broke away from him and ran upstairs in a hurry. Give me a minute, Uncle Edward. I want to go and change my clothes. Wait for me! Everyone returned to their work after that. Anthony was the person in charge of thepany. He went back to work. Bryson returned to hispany for the flight test, and Jonas went back to his production team. Liam, who was quiet, and Edward, who was a hothead, worked at the same construction site. Their Although Liam was an architect, he spent most of his time at the construction site. Edward was the project manager. Not only he was responsible for the project, but he also had to inspect the safety of the construction site from time to time. Lily changed into a yellow dress and carried a very cute satchel bag. She went down the stairs happily and met Winona who was going up the stairs. Immediately, Lily stopped and greeted, Good morning, Aunt Winona. Carefully, Lily nced at Winona. After activating her Third Eye, Lily found that Winonas face exuded a dark aura, and her eyes were like a monster. She suddenly felt Winona looked scary. Chapter 29 The Female Spirit Who Has to Work Chapter 29 The Female Spirit Who Has to Work Winona was bringing a bowl of noodle soup to Hannah''s room. Hannah liked to sleep in, even on schooling days, she would sleep until ten o''clock. Usually, Winona would serve breakfast in bed, soothe her grumpiness and prepare her for kindergarten. Lilly greeted her but she replied to her greeting in an aloof manner. Suddenly, she looked down at the bowl of noodles that she was holding. The noodle soup is boiling, what if I drop it on Lilly''s face Winona was shocked by her own intrusive thought, she quickly calmed herself down and walked past Lilly with her typical standoffish face. Lilly felt a sense of fear, "Master, what is that on Aunt Winona''s face?!" Pablo was floating beside Lilly, "It''s the aura of death." "What is the aura of death?" Lilly asked. Pablo squinted his eyes and said, "Meansshe killed a person." Only a person who has killed someone and stayed beside them when they were dying would have this aura. Lilly felt extremely concerned. She hugged her rabbit toy tightly and jogged back to the room to find Polly. Pablo asked curiously, "Why are you bringing Polly?" Polly was a talkative bird, he tended to babble random words and sing questionable songs when he was bored. For instance, ''Baby Kitty, meow, meow, meow, meow''. Can you imagine a parrot imitating a cat? It''s disastrous! Lilly said, "I feel worried about leaving Polly at home!" What if Aunt Winona kills him and makes him into a dish Polly instantly puffed up his feathers which was a sign of alertness. "Monster! Concerned! Concerned!" Polly screamed loudly. Lilly petted him to calm him down, "Let''s go now!" She said. She was wearing an overall jumpsuit while carrying a kitty bag. The little toddler with two braids then ran down the stairs with a rabbit toy in one hand and a parrot in another. How could she be so cute?! Mrs. Crawford who was always worried sick about Lilly urged repeatedly, "Please take care of Lilly! Especially you, Liam, don''t let Lilly get out of your sight." "I know, mom," said Liam impatiently. "Let''s go now !" said Edward hurriedly. Liam''s heart melted at the sight of his adorable niece. Having such a cute little niece, of course, she should be taken out to show off! At the same time, Winona was trying hard to wake Hannah up. However, Hannah refused to get up from bed. Winona stood up and looked down from the balcony. She frowned when she saw Liam carrying Lilly into the car. He never even carries his own daughter! Lilly looked up and locked eyes with Winona. She jumped and hugged Liam''s neck tightly. Liam followed Lilly''s gaze and raised his head. He nced at Winona coldly and closed the door. The car drove further and further away from the Crawford Mansion, Winona felt irritated and upset but she did not know why Liam was the highest-ranking architect in the National Infrastructure Development Company whereas Edward was the managing director. Simrly, Liam was in charge of external matters whereas Edward handled internal matters. They were both important people in thepany. Now both of them were working on the infrastructure development of the West City Development Zone which had been going on for six years. Winona did not know why she felt a sense of anxiousness. It was said that the ce where the ident happened had already been under development, and no trace nor evidence can be found anymore. Unless that person revivedimpossible! Winona calmed herself down and proceeded to wake Hannah up in a soft and melodious voice, "My little Princess Hannah, wake up" After finally sending Hannah to the kindergarten, Winona came back to Crawford Mansion. Little did she know that Bettany waiting for her in the living room on the first floor. "Bettany" Bettany pointed at the sofa and signaled her to sit down, "Why does Hannah go to the kindergarten at this hour every day? Have you ever thought that she might interrupt the children''s afternoon nap?" She said coldly. "Of course not, Bettany. Hannah is a thoughtful girl" Winona defended. Bettany let out a sarcasticugh, "Really? I have been too exhausted to intervene in your matters all these years, but now" After that, Winona left the room, with her face as pale as paper. How could Bettany reprimand her?! She was not her biological mother, she was just a mother-inw. How could she reprimand her? Winona did not owe the Crawfords anything, how could Bettany poke her nose in her family, her marriage?! Winona felt extremely upset, she took her bag and went out to join her mother for shopping. ** Liam and Edward brought Lilly to the construction site. She could not help but let out a grasp when she saw the enormous stadium that was still under construction. "Uncle Liam, what is that?" "This is the newly built stadium." Liam grinned. Lillyid her chin on the window, and her eyes sparkled with amusement, "Such a beautiful stadium, it looks like a massive watch that fell from the sky." The main body of the stadium is a circle and it was surrounded by gear-shaped auxiliary buildings. Liam was stunned and looked at Lilly ecstatically, "Even Lilly saw it?!" The building was inspired by a mechanical watch and it took him a very long time to design it. Lilly tilted her head and asked, "Is this designed by you, Uncle Liam?" "Yes, it is." Liam finally found someone who understood his design. Lilly pressed her thumb on Liam''s forehead. "Good job, Uncle Liam!" Liamughed at her childlike spirit. What Lilly said was too true to his heart. "A watch that fell from the sky"...Yes, it indicates the stillness and the passing of timeyet humans'' dedication and determination in sportsmanship will never die. He felt extremely warm he could not help but to give her a big hug. Pablo woke up from his nap and yawned, "Oh, we''re here. Come, Lilly, let me teach you how to exorcise." He raised his hands and took the female spirit out of his jar. He pinched the fingers and middle fingers together and quickly cast a spell on her forehead. "This is called the working spell, when you cast it, the female spirit will work for you." The female ghost who got woken up so early in the morning: "..." Does it make any sense? Summoning spirits out to work in broad daylight would get her killed! Oh wait, she already died. In fact, she died here. The female spirit looked out of the window depressingly. "Normally, ordinary spirits, wandering spirits, and woeful ghosts cannot appear during day time. However, resentful spirits might appear but they will hide in elevators or mezzanines. Whereas malignant spirits are the worst, they can do whatever they want in broad daylight. Lilly nodded as if she understood everything. "Well, as for this ''Ugly Aunty''... she can''t be under the sun. When the door openster, she will disappear." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ugly Aunty,"..." Stop calling me ugly! Lilly widened her eyes in shock. Is she going to die once again? "Let me teach you the Soul Shifting Spell, which generally means to attach her onto a certain object so that she can survive under the sun," Pablo said. The best object was an umbre, especially a ck umbre. However, this was irrelevant to soul-shifting and it was definitely not convenient for Lilly to bring an umbre everywhere she goes. "Let us find an object first, something that is light and can fly." Pablo looked at Polly subconsciously. Lilly turned in the same direction and mumbled, "Light, that can fly" Polly sensed a premonition and screamed, "No picking my feathers!" Pablo was speechless. Lilly quickly calmed him down, "Okay, okay, we won''t pick your feathers!" At the same time, Liam looked at Lilly confusedly. Lilly opened her kitty bag and delved into it. In a few seconds, her eyes sparked with excitement! The female spirit''s face twitched when she saw what Lilly was holding Chapter 30 A Big Slap on Winonas Face by a Poo Bag Chapter 30 A Big p on Winona''s Face by a Poo Bag Lilly grabbed a stic bag. It was the stic bag that was used to contain Polly''s feces. It was inappropriate to litter so, she kept the stic bag in her backpack. The female spirit stiffened, Youdon''t tell me you''re expecting me to attach on this thing?" Are you serious? How did I end up like this?! Lilly shook the stic bag and said, "No, not dirty at all!" There was a lump of feces in the bag. She then took out a napkin and folded it in half. "Lilly, what are you doing?" Liam asked curiously. Lilly looked, "Not much. I''m just helping the Ugly Aunty wipe her face." In Lilly''s drawings, she often gave inanimate objects names, like ''Uncle Grass'' and ''Flower Lady''... Liam thought Lilly was referring to the stic bag and was amazed by her imagination. Pablo said, "Soul-shifting is a difficult skill. It''s iparable to the activation of the Third Eye. How about you give it a try? It''s okay if you fail. Lilly nodded. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Pablo did some spells and pointed at the female spirit, "Go!" "Shoo" In just a few seconds, the Female Spirit was attached to the stic bag. "..." "Can you remember the spells?" Pablo asked. Lilly tilted her head and looked extremely confused. She stretched out her little fingers and counted the words. So many words A hundred in total! Master is so fast! Pablo looked at her disappointedly, "If it''s too much to remember, fine then" Before he had the chance to finish his words, the female spirit flew out of the stic bag. "Shoo" "Oh? She''s out?" Lilly was confused. Pablo was speechless as well. Suddenly, Lilly''s eyes sparkled as she finally realized that she memorized the spell reversely. "Oh, I''m sorry. It was supposed to be the other way around! We''re supposed to let her go in!" She then proceeded to mutter the spell correctly. "Smack!" The Female Spirit finally attached to the napkin in the stic bag sessfully. She was speechless. She could even feel the parrot poo on her face! Pablo waspletely stunned by her ability. Oh my god! Not only did Tulip memorize the entire spell instantly, but she could also cast the spell correctly on the first attempt. Andshe could even cast the spell reversely! Pablo fell into a deep thought "We''re here. Let''s go down!" Liam said as the car stopped. He carried Lilly down the car while she was still holding the stic bag. Suddenly, a strong wind blew, and the stic bag flew away Lilly was trying her best to seize the stic bag. "It''s fine, Lilly. We have cleaners here." Liam said. Lilly squeezed her fingers guiltily. She was actually going to take the napkin with Polly''s poo and throw it away After Edward parked the car, he closed the car door and stretched out his arms to Lilly. "Come here, Lilly. Let Uncle Edward carry you!" Liam pursed his lips and immediately turned away from him. "I don''t think a rough guy like you knows how to carry a child." Edward quickly defended himself, "Why are you underestimating me? You have two kids, so what?" Liam totally ignored him and proceeded to carry Lilly to the office upstairs. His colleagues who passed by them asked curiously, "Mr. Crawford, is that your daughter?" Liam''s eyes glinted in joy, "This is my niece," he replied joyfully. Edward butted in, "My niece is so cute, right?!" They then proceeded to introduce Lilly to everyone in the office. ** On the other hand, Winona went shopping with her mother. They were having breakfast together. Helen asked, "What''s with the sour face?" Winonained, "My mother-inw ims that I''m not a good mother and that I did not raise Hannah well enoughshe wants me to get a divorce.". She put down her cup angrily, "I don''t understand Hannah is my child and I''m the only one who has the right to raise her. How can she say that I did not raise her well?" Hannah is a good girl! She is just slightly bad-tempered, so what? Girls should not be too friendly. It sets their standard higher in the future when they are looking for a partner. Girls who have no attitude can be bullied easily. Moreover, she is born into such an affluent family so, she has all the right to behave any way she wants! "Did she really say that? How can she interfere in your marriage? I guess there is not a single good mother-inw in the world!" Helen said furiously. "I''m telling you, don''t ever surrender to this kind of evil inws! How can she tell you to divorce her son? She is such an evil person!" Helen ranted endlessly. Winona added, "Even Liam is not on my side. He even brought Lilly to his workce." "What is Lilly doing thereLiam is not even her father. Why does she keep following him everywhere." Helen questioned. "You see, I told you that child is ambitious. Ever since the day she came, she snatched everything from Hannah, even Hannah''s father!" "Stand up now! We''re going to the construction site to find Liam." Helen pulled Winona up from her seat aggressively. "I don''t think this is a good idea" Winona said reluctantly. "How is that a bad idea? This matter is between you and Liam! No one from the Crawford family has the right to meddle in this!" Helen and Winona then rushed to the construction site hurriedly. ** At the construction site, the stic bagnded on an emptynd. It kept swirling in the same spot creepily. Simultaneously, Winona and Helen were walking towards the office when they passed by that empty A chill ran down her spine when she saw a stic bag swirling around at the same spot on that empty That was where May Lee was crushed to death Winona felt a creeping sensation and the stic bag that was swirling in the same spot stopped all of a sudden. She felt like she was targeted by it. She got goosebumps instantly. "Momlet''s go," Winona said in a panic. Out of the blue, a strong wind blew and the stic bag flew toward Winona. Winona screamed and ran away in her high heels. "What are you doing? What''s so scary about a stic bag?" Helen felt extremely confused. Just as she stopped talking, the wind stopped blowing, and the stic bag dropped in front of Helen. That made Helen swallow her words instantly. "Mom" Winona was trembling in fear. Suddenly, the stic bag gave her a big, fat p on her face! She smelled something foul and felt something icky on her face. She felt suffocated and immediately fell to the ground. The stic bag covered her face entirely. She tried to tear off the stic bag in panic, but failed! As she was being suffocated by the stic bag, Helen came and tore away the bag. "Are you okay?" Helen asked. The stic bag flew away from them and swirled at another spot that was approximately one meter away from them. It was as if it came for them Helen started to get goosebumps as well. There was a saying among the elders that when a person was hit on the face by a light and fluffy object randomly, that object must be haunted. Their faces went as pale as paper, and they were trembling in fear Chapter 31 Chased by a Spirit Chapter 31 Chased by a Spirit Winona and Helen trembled in fear and ran to the office as fast as lightning. They finally calmed down when they saw people walking around the building. When she turned back, she saw the white stic bag again. It was following them and circling at the same ce. Goosebumps and tingles erupted all over her skin. She ran into Liam''s office and his arms while crying. "Liam!" Lilly was showing Liam her drawing when Winona barged into the room. Liam frowned and stepped back awkwardly. Winona was going to throw herself into his arms, but when Liam stepped back, she fell face-down on the ground, causing her nose to bleed. "Liam Crawford, you!" Winona covered her nose and said angrily. Employees who walked past peeked into Liam''s office curiously. Helen took out a napkin quickly and criticized Liam, "Hey, what are you doing? Winona is your wife! How can you let her throw herself on the floor?" Liam replied harshly, "I''m not into this kind of gimmick." Winona felt embarrassed. He made her look like she was seducing him. However, she had no choice but to keep quiet. She could not let others know that she and Liam were not on good terms. Arguing here at the office will only make the situation worse. Winona nced at Lilly and suddenly a drawing on the table caught her eye. Lilly''s painting showed a portrait of ady. Although it is not very realistic, it even looks a bit cartoonish It somehow reminded her of May Lee who was crushed to death at the construction site five years ago! Lilly stood up straight on the chair. She nced at Liam and carefully peeked at Winona. Winona''s face looked even scarier. The dark cloud covered half of her face and only both of her eyes were revealed. It looked scarier than ghosts and spirits! Lilly covered her mouth and asked quietly, "Master, what is wrong with Aunt Winona?!" Pablo shook his head in dismay, "Oh no, did you see that poo on her face? I guess she was pped by May Lee just now." Lilly nced at her face and mumbled to herself, "No poo! But it''s kind of stinky." Winona heard Lilly and Polly murmuring words like "poo" and "stinky", and she could no longer hold back anymore. She was so afraid that she forgot her face was covered with poo Winona gagged and immediately rushed into the washroom to wash her face. Liam nced at Helen coldly and asked, "Why are you here?" "My dear Liam, please listen to me. You can''t get a divorce with Winona. Zachary and Hannah are already so grown up and you must provide them a loving home" "It''s normal for husbands and wives to quarrelyou should spend more time at home" "If you are here to talk about this, I guess you can leave now." Liam sneered. The divorce agreement letter has already been given to Winona. It''s her choice whether to sign or not. However, what was done, was done. Liam was going to get a divorce from her no matter what. Liam''s face darkened and pushed Helen out of his office without giving her a chance to finish her words. When Winona came out from the washroom, Liam ruthlessly pushed her to the door and closed the office door with a loud bang. The employees outside pretended to be busy with work, but actually, some of them took out their smartphones to film them secretly. Winona''s face turned red, "Liam Crawford, open the door!" While in the office, Liam pressed a button on the telephone and muttered a few words. In just a few minutes, two security guards came and sent Winona and Helen out of the building! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them were extremely embarrassed as there were a lot of people staring at them. "This is too much. I am his mother-inw. How can he do this to his mother-inw?!" Winona felt agitated. Lilly''s drawing sent shivers down her spine. How did she know about May Lee? What is she doing here at the construction site While Winona was deep in her thought, Helen was still ranting about Liam. "Mom, go back! I will talk to Liam. You always mess things up!" Winona said irritatedly. "What do you mean ''mess things up''?! I do all these because I care about you!" Helen gave her a death stare. Winona ignored her and walked away. Soon after more nagging, Helen left the scene as well. At the back of the construction site, Winona sneakily walked toward the statue. She examined the statue up and down and felt relieved when everything looked normal. As Winona turned her head, she saw a white stic bag hanging on a tree. It even swayed left and right creepily when Winona stared at it. Winona''s face turned pale. She ran as fast as she could. "Shoo!" The white stic bag was blown by a strong wind and swirled behind Winona like a tornado. Winona''s mind turned nk. She ran as fast as she could and even lost one of her high heels like Cindere. Her hair which has always been well-kept has be a total mess. She was chased by a spirit! She was so afraid that she let out a terrified wail while running, and all the dogs passing by were startled by her. At the same time, Lillyid her head in front of a window at the pantry located on the sixteenth floor. She tilted her head in confusion when she saw Winona running across the construction site like a maniac. The za at the construction site has been built, and the ground was paved with floor tiles. There are high-rise buildings under construction not far away. Lilly mumbled while caressing Polly''s head, "Polly, that person looks like Aunt Winona!'' Polly tilted his head and blinked his eyes, "Gori!Gori!" Lilly corrected him, "It''s Aunt Winona, not gori!" Polly said, "Winona, Winona is gori!" "No, Polly. Aunt Winona is not a gori." "Gori!" Polly eximed, still tilting his head. Lilly was speechless. There were a few officedies who were watching them while having their lunch. "Oh my god, that''s so cute! She is talking to the parrot!" "Whose child is this? I just came back and suddenly there''s a child here." "Is this Mr. Crawford''s child?" One of them pointed at Liam, who was busy making milk form for Lilly. The adults often have coffee, tea, or even milk tea during breaks. Liam felt that Lilly must drink something as well, so he brought a can of milk form. He was like a scientist in theboratory. He read the instructions carefully, took two scoops of milk form precisely, and put them in the cup ording to the scale. "Smack!" Suddenly, a stic bag smacked itself on the window. "Hi, Ugly Aunty!" Lilly greeted. "Hurry up, let me in!" She stuck out her tongue like a dog. She was suffering in pain due to the sun. How can you be so inhumane and let me work outside under the sun? She almost died! Pablo squinted his eyes as hey his headzily on the windowpane, "Calm down. I won''t let you die." His words made the female spirit startle. Lilly raised her head and spoke earnestly, "Master, don''t lie, or else you will get struck by lightning." Just as Pablo was about to say something "Rumble!" A small lightning shed through the blue sky. Pablo, "..." Chapter 32 Showing Off His Niece Chapter 32 Showing Off His Niece Pablo''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Lilly in awe. No way, is this just a coincidence? He cleared his throat and said, "Return her to the jar. Do you still remember the soul-shifting spell, if you don''t" Before Pablo could finish his words, Lilly raised her hand and grabbed something from the window. In no time, the Female Spirit returned to the jar. Pablo touched his nose subconsciously. What kind of sorcery is this Then, Liam handed over a round ss that contained milk, "Drink it, Lilly." Lilly took the ss politely and said, "Thank you, Uncle Liam!" He grinned at Lilly proudly. Even though he has two children of his own, he rarely spend time with his children. He admitted that he was not a good father. He felt guilty when thinking of his own children. He petted Lilly''s head gently and asked mindlessly, "Lilly, do you think I should get a divorce with Aunt Winona?" Lilly looked at him and asked innocently, "Uncle Liam, why do people marry if they are going to divorce anyway?" She knew what "divorce" meant. It was a term that was frequently brought up by her father. At that time she was still too young and did not really understand the meaning of it. However, she finally understood now; to divorce is to marry a new woman. Lilly did not understand the ways of adults. It was their own decision to marry a person at first, why would they change their mind in the end? Liam was startled by her question and did not know how to answer her. He pursed his lips and said softly, "Well, it''s because Aunt Winona was pregnant with Zachary back then." Liam knew that it was a conscious choice he made, but the only thing that Liam was upset about was that he had no idea that he was cheated on until after Hannah was born. At that time, Jean was extremely sick and even went missing. He did not have the right mind to think that much. Lilly frowned and asked, "Why was Aunt Winona pregnant with Zachary? Do you like Aunt Winona?" Liam shook his head, "No, I don''t love her I guess!" Lilly was silenced by his reply and stared angrily at him. He was creeped out by her aggressive staring and asked why. "You don''t love Aunt Winona, but she gave birth to your son, Zachary. Are you the so-called f*ckboy?" Lilly asked with a poker face. Liam was stunned by the question and did not know what to say, "Uh" "It''s fine, Uncle Liam. I understand." Lilly petted Liam''s backpassionately. Liam was extremely confused by her instant change in opinion. Uh, she is a child. What does she know? Just as he was going to say something, Edward came back from the construction site. "Lilly,e here, sweet pea!" Edward stretched his arms and was going to carry Lilly without taking off his safety helmet, not to mention that he was also drenched in sweat. "Go clean yourself." Liam pped away his hands. Edward ignored Liam and carried Lilly out of the office. "Lilly, isn''t it too boring here? Let''s go, I''ll bring you to the construction site!" Edward said excitedly. He did his inspection at the construction site just now. Now that he was done with work, all he wanted was to show her off to his colleagues. Liam disagreed with him, "It''s too dangerous for kids, and it''s for employees only!" Edward said yfully, "Our darling is an employee as well. She''s our little CEO!" "That''s right, I am an employee!" Lilly nodded proudly. A while ago, Ugly Aunty mentioned that Aunt Winona went to the construction site. Something was hiding in the statue. She needed to go and find out. Edward was delighted. He carried Lilly in his arms and greeted everyone along the way, "Yo, this is my niece!" "My niece is cute, right?" "This is my niece. Isn''t she so adorable?!" Lilly covered her face awkwardly. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed after being praised and adored by so many people! Her adorable actions made everyoneugh their heart out. Edward was an easily irritable rough man who had a nasty temper. Surprisingly, he has transformed into a soft-spoken and gentle family man. Unbelievable! Edward still has somemon sense. He prevented Lilly to enter the building that was under construction. Instead, he brought her to the za where the floor tiles have beenid and where the statue was situated. "This za is fully built, and there''s a yground for children. Let''s go there and y!" He then pointed at the high-rise building in front of them that was under construction, "That building is an office building, and the building beside it that is shaped like a bowl is a shopping mall. There''s even a huge supermarket in the basement. I built all these. Did I do a great job?" "Great job!" Lilly reassured Edward. Edward has his ego boosted by Lilly. Out of the blue, Lilly pointed at the statue located in the middle of the za, "Uncle Edward, what is that?" Edward nced at the statue and said, "That is a statue of a phoenix, and it is made of stainless steel. Your Uncle Liam designed it." Lilly escaped from Edward''s arms and ran towards the statue. "Don''t run, it is dangerous!" Edward shouted. "Uncle Edward, do you have a huge hammer? Can you let me see?" Lilly requested. Edward thought Lilly was genuinely interested in all kinds of tools like him. People used to say that he had a weird hobby. Now that he finally found someone who shared the same interest, he quickly asked a worker to get all kinds of hammers for Lilly. "Lilly, I can proudly say that I own the most working tools in this country. I have four thousand different hammers!" Liam rushed to the za when he was done with work. He was bewildered when he saw a worker pulling a wagon filled with a variety of hammers to the za. "What are you two doing?" Lilly raised his head and showed her rosy cheeks, "I''m looking at hammers!" she said excitedly. Edward squatted in front of Lilly and introduced the tools passionately. "This is a wooden hammer, and it is used for hammering nails. Whereas this is a stone hammerthis is a t hammer." All the hammers which the worker took were baby-sized so Lilly could hold them. Liam was speechless. Lilly was rummaging through the hammers to find the perfect one. Pablo floated beside Lilly and ordered, "Tulip, take that and crush this statue!" "But It looks too heavy" Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Pablo smirked, "How do you know it''s heavy when you haven''t tried?" Seeing that Lilly was touching a big hammer, Edward said excitedly, "This is awesome! It can be used to demolish walls. Its handle is soft so it can bend, and such design is to prevent" "Yes, just do it!" Pablo ordered. "Uncle Edward, please let me borrow your hammer!" Liam and Edward expected that she could not lift the hammer as they forgot about the incident where she bent the iron railings with her bare hands. Soon, Lilly swung the big hammer violently and smashed it on the statue repeatedly. "Bang!" The bottom part of the statue broke and revealed a big hole. Something mysterious fell from it, followed by a cloud of dust. Liam and Edward could not believe what they saw. Chapter 33 Hidden Inside The Statue Chapter 33 Hidden Inside The Statue A skeleton hand fell out from the destroyed statue; it was holding something wrapped in paper. Liam quickly held Lilly and covered her eyes from the eerie scene. Edward was stunned for a moment before collecting himself, Liam, I think you should bring Lilly home first. I want to stay here! Lilly protested, but to no avail. Lilly, I am sorry but you cannot stay here, said Liam. Without a moment of hesitation, he picked her up and rushed home. Now Lilly, why dont you go home and y with Granny? Let Uncle Edward and I deal with the statue, Liam continued, Remember, if anyone asks, tell them it was Uncle Edward who destroyed the statue identally. Why? Lilly was perplexed. It wasnt Uncle Edward. Why do I have to lie? Liam frowned and said, Just listen to me for once, okay? Lilly shrugged, Fine. Liam brought Lilly home and left immediately after. While Bettany was away preparing food, Lilly asked Pablo, Master, why do I have to lie about destroying the statue? Lying is bad. Without ncing up from the book he was reading, Pablo replied nonchntly, Have you heard of a white lie? Lying is not always bad. Your uncles are merely trying to protect you by asking you to lie. If people find out about your extraordinary strength, theyre going to cut you open. No, Lilly was frightened, Please dont let them cut me open! I am no food! Why would anyone want to cut me open? Bettany seemed amused. Dont be silly! No one is cutting you open, she said, handing an apple to Lilly, Here, eat an apple and everything is going to be alright. Lilly took the apple and looked at Pablo, puzzled. Pablo took out the jar of souls and summoned a female spirit. He asked the spirit, Why is your hand hidden inside the statue? Pablo had not realized the spirit had a severed hand because she had kept the full information of how she had died from him. Now it was clear she was trying to gather her severed hand, so her soul could rest in peace. I was holding my money when I was killed, and my hand got separated from my body. She answered sadly, I could not rest in peace without my hand. I have been wandering the mortal realm for the past five years, trying to retrieve my hand. Pablo nced at her, You knew it wasnt just salt, didnt you? The spirit was dumbfounded. Pablo continued, You knew, yet you did it anyway for money. You got what you deserved. He had no idea how her severed hand got inside the statue, but if the cops found the hand and the bag of money, they would trace the fingerprints to Winona in no time. Lilly was not interested in their conversation. She tore a piece from her apple and gave it to Polly. Polly happily gobbled the piece of apple. As both finished the apple, Bettany stood up to get a pie for them. Lilly smiled, Thank you, Granny! Once Bettany was away, Lilly threw the apple core to Polly and said yfully, Eat this shit, Polly! The parrot refused and repeated after her, Eat this shit! Pablo was amused. Lilly had changed a lot, and she seemed happy now. He did not realize Winona had stepped into the house. No swearing in the house, Lilly, Winona was annoyed. Polly threw the apple core to her feet, and she was furious. Lillys face fell, I am sorry, Aunt Winona. You bring nothing but bad luck, Winona red at her. This little shit had destroyed her rtionship with Liam, and now everyone wanted Liam to divorce her. Grandma used to say the same thing to Lilly. Lilly had no courage then to protest, but now she felt she should say something. No, you are wrong. You have bad luck because your shadow is nted. I have nothing to do with anyones bad luck. Whenever Grandpa, Grandma or Daddy had bad luck, their shadows were nted. Lilly knew it was the truth, but Winona didnt seem pleased. Winona threw her bag with a loud thud, This is uneptable! You should never talk to me like this. Does this little shit think she has the right to lecture me? How dare she! Winona pointed a finger at Lilly, Have you not learned your manners? How dare you talk back to me like this! I am doing all this for your own good, dont you see it? Lilly bit her lip and shook her head. No, you are not. You are just doing this for your own good. Winona was outraged. She nced around to confirm Hugh and Bettany werent here before punishing Lilly. She knew Bettany had a doctor''s appointment today. Get up, Winona ordered Lilly. Lilly refused to obey. Winona looked terrifying, and Lilly would be a fool to stand still for her to punish her. Lilly took Polly and bolted out of the room. Winona screamed, Stop running! Lilly ignored her and ran toward the kitchen. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Winona knew it was not worth her effort to chase after Lilly, but she was so angry she felt like exploding. She needed a way to release her anger. Dont be stupid, Lilly, Winona said loudly, I will find you sooner orter. You could never run away from me. She would make sure Lilly knew not to disrespect her anymore. Chapter 34 Throw Winona Out Chapter 34 Throw Winona Out Please allow me to help with the pie, Mrs. Crawford, Margaret looked concerned. Bettany shook her head, It is the least I could do for Lilly. Bettany had always wanted to make Jeans favorite food after she got better, but Jean never did. Now with Jeans daughter here, Bettany felt she needed to do her best to take care of Lilly. Margaret sighed. Bettany was about to bring out the pie when Lilly rushed into the kitchen. Granny! Lilly ran toward Bettany. Whats the matter? Bettany asked. Before Lilly could reply, Winonas voice rang through the kitchen, Lilly! Where do you think you are going? Bettany frowned. Winona stepped into the kitchen and was surprised to find Bettany there. She looked at Bettany, wide-eyed. Bettany! You are here. Where would I be? Bettany scowled at her, What are you trying to do behind my back? I am not doing anything behind your back, Winona panicked, I was simply asking Lilly to pick up the apple core she threw on the floor, but she used foulnguage at me. I did not think it was appropriate, so I wanted to exin why to her. That was when she ran away to the kitchen, Winona continued. Bullshit! Bettany threw her oven mitts at Winona, fuming, Get lost! I dont want to see you here. She did not believe a word Winona said, and she had no doubt if she hadnt been here, Winona would have had the nerve to hit Lilly. Winona was furious. Lilly knew Bettany was in the kitchen, and she made Winona follow her to the kitchen. What a scheming little bitch! Winona tried again, Bettany, it is not right to spoil Lilly. She Property ? N?velDrama.Org. should learn right from wrong at this age already. Lilly bit her lip and looked at Bettany and Winona. I dont think I have said anything wrong. Aunt Winona said I brought bad luck to her, but it was her nted shadow that brought her bad luck. I told her the fact, and she wanted to punish me for it. Bettanys face fell. She turned toward Margaret, Gather Winonas stuff and throw them out! She does not belong to our family anymore. Winona could not believe it. Whatever! Let Lilly do and say whatever she wants! She will never learn and she will always be a spoiled brat. She stomped out of the kitchen and went straight to her bedroom. Winona locked the door behind her. Nobody can make me leave! It was clear as day the little shit deliberately said those things to turn Bettany against Winona, but everyone just let Lilly do and say whatever she wanted. At the same time, Bettany was infuriated. What a bitch! She wouldnt allow us to lecture her kids, and yet she had the nerve to lecture my Lilly. Margaret coughed and reminded Bettany of Lilly being in the same room. Lilly gently touched Bettanys back and said, Its okay, Granny. Please dont get angry. Lilly felt sorry for upsetting her Granny. She promised Mommy she would make Granny happy, but she had failed. Bettany sighed and decided she would deal with Winona after this. She brought Lilly pie and then waited until Lilly fell asleep before going after Winona. Where is Winona? She asked Margaret. Margaret answered, She has gone out to fetch her children, Mrs. Crawford. Winona had sneaked out when Bettany waited for Lilly to fall asleep. Have you gathered all her stuff? Bettany asked. Margaret nodded, Yes, I have. Before Bettany could order Margaret to throw all Winonas stuff out, Hannah was heard crying at the entrance of the mansion. No! I dont want to! Zachary entered the house, annoyed. He greeted Bettany hastily and got into his room. Margaret quickly wheeled Bettany to the entrance to see what was happening. Winona was seen trying tofort Hannah at the entrance. On their way back, out of fear of being chased out of the Crawford family, Winona asked Hannah to give Bettany a massage and to give one of her toys to Lilly. Sure enough, the request upset Hannah, and she threw tantrums as Winona had expected. It was the best way to distract Bettany. Winona pretended tofort Hannah, Its okay, Hannah. Please dont cry and make me sad. However, Hannah cried even louder. Bettany saw the two at the entrance and was irritated. It was not the first time Hannah tried to get what she wanted by crying and throwing tantrums. This would not work today. Stand there and cry all you want, Bettany frowned at Hannah and ordered Margaret to bring a bucket, Do not stop crying until your tears fill up the bucket. Hannah was startled and stopped crying for a brief moment. Winona pulled her aside and confronted Bettany, What are you doing, Bettany? You are scaring Hannah! With her mothers support, Hannah continued to cry and throw tantrums. Bettany seemed unfazed. She decided she had to teach them a lesson today, and nobody could stop her. Margaret, throw all her stuff out, ordered Bettany. Margaret quickly brought all Winonas stuff to the entrance and threw them out on the streets. Winona was dumbfounded. She did not believe Bettany would do this to her in front of her children. She had always used Hannah and Zachary to distract everyone whenever she got into trouble, and it had always worked. I understand you are angry, Bettany, Winona tried to calm Bettany down, However, it is not good to do this in front of the kids. You dont belong here anymore, said Bettany coldly, Get out of here now! Winonas face fell. Bettany ordered for guards to throw Bettany out. Winona was flustered, My Hannah! Fine, I will leave, but I will take Hannah with me! I am sorry, but you are not allowed to bring anyone else with you, said one of the guards before pushing her out on the streets and locking the gates. The guard was hired by Anthony, and he only took orders from Bettany now. The guard who Stephen and Debbie hired earlier had been fired by Anthony. Winona was boiling with anger. Lilly had caused all this trouble! Lilly must have told Bettany unpleasant things about her behind her back. Chapter 35 The Crawfords Owe It To Her Chapter 35 The Crawfords Owe It To Her Hannah, meanwhile, was so frightened that she stopped crying. Her cries tapered off into hups and soft sobs. Bettany''s temper red. Her countenance took on an arctic chill. "You like crying, don''t you? Do as you like! You''re not allowed to stop until you fill this bucket!" The girl, sure enough, burst into full-blown wailing after receiving the scare. She had cried at first to cause a scene, but now she was downright howling. Her tears were genuine this time. The child held the bucket in her hands and kept crying. Each tear fell into the container. Mrs. Bettany Levine, the Madam of the Crawford household, was, however, an obstinate woman. She silently watched on as the younger cried. The elder had a childish streak to her. You want to act out? So can I. Both were now stuck in a stalemate until Hannah grew exhausted from her endless whines. Hannah was too afraid to stop. She proceeded to cry even harder when she finally noticed her tears wouldn''t even fill half a cup. She choked up as she continued sobbing, "I can''t anymore, Granny. I''m thirsty I want water" Margaret could barely hold in herughter. Bettany was as angry as she was amused. "Are you going to keep crying?" Hannah sniffled and shook her head. Her eyes were bloodshot. Bettany grunted and went back inside. Margaret hurriedly approached the child. "Let''s go back inside, Little Miss! Have a ss of water." Hannah had cried her eyes red. No one had ever treated her this way. Her mother would always meet her demands whenever she turned on the waterworks. She was slowlying to understand her tears weren''t everything. They meant nothing before her grandmother. Margaret guided the child to the first floor and sat her down to get her to drink water. No one else hade home. Her mother had also been driven away. It seemed she was the only one left in the huge manor. Hannah suddenly felt fearful, flustered, and confused. It was as if the world had left her behind Just as she grew helpless, a small figure sprinted down the stairs. Lilly Hatcher handed her a lollipop. "For you, Hannah." She took notice of Hannah crying into a bucket out in the garden after she had woken up. Hannah sniffled and turned her face away. "I don''t want your candy!" Lilly didn''t hesitate to stuff the lollipop back into her pocket. "Okay. If you say so." "..." Lilly asked out of curiosity, "Is your bucket full now, Hannah?" The moment she was reminded of the matter at hand, she had the feeling she wouldn''t be able to fill the bucket even if she were to cry herself blind. She pinched her lips tight as fresh tears began to fall. Lilly hurried away to fetch the bucket. "You can do it, Hannah! There''s still so much of the bucket left to fill!" Hannah protested as she continued to cry. "H-Hold it better! Don''t let my tears fall to the floor" Both were sweating profusely. The bucket was only so slightly wet yet Hannah had no more tears to cry. Lilly immediately brought the cup of water on the table over. "There''s no more water in your eyes, Hannah! Drink more." The girl gulped down the cup and tried again but no more tears formed. Lilly poured her another ss. "Here''s more." Hannah ended up drinking four whole cups of water, leaving her bloated. She tried for a long while. Her voice grew hoarse but the bucket was yet to fill. Lilly was sympathetic to her plight. "What to do? It''s still not full. Is Granny not gonna give you supper?" "Uwahh" Lilly''s eyes glinted in the light as she held up the bucket once more. That was when Anthony returned with Drake and Josh. The absurd sight of Hannah crying with Lilly holding up a basin was what greeted them. Lilly was still cheering Hannah on. "You can do it! Believe in yourself!" Anthony frowned and asked, "What''s going on here?" Lilly immediately exined, "Granny made Hannah cry a bucket full, Uncle Anthony. She''s not allowed to stop until it''s filled. We''re working hard!" "..." Hannah looked at Anthony but found herself with no tears left to squeeze out. She was tired. This was her first time experiencing just how tiring crying could be. I won''t cry again. Hannah asked pitifully, "I won''t cry again, Uncle. Please ask Granny to allow me to change to a smaller bucket." Lilly vigorously shook her head. "No buckets. Ask Granny for a cup instead, Uncle Anthony" The child shook the basin. She had a feeling even a cup wouldn''t work. Hannah always cried, and yet even she couldn''t fill the bucket. "..." Josh, who was good at Math, stuffed his hands into his pockets and spoke up. "A normal person only produces five ounces of tears when they cry. A washbasin can fill about a quart. You would be spending the next 2,000 days crying. These are the numbers without factoring in the rate of evaporation. Even five years'' worth of your tears wouldn''t be near enough to fill that." Hannah wept. "What should I do? I can''t cry anymore!" Lilly thought about it. "Try again when you wake up tomorrow." Five years didn''t seem like a long time! It would go by in a jiffy. Lilly tried tofort Hannah. Anthony pursed his lips. There was an unconscious tinge ofughter in his features. Children were so naive andughable. "Go and y. I''ll speak to Granny." Lilly nodded and dragged Hannah upstairs. "Let''s go." N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was afraid their grandmother would insist. Both Drake and Josh were rendered speechless. Hannah was an idiot, and so was Lilly. Granny demanded her cry a bucket, and she listened? How were they supposed to dere to outsiders that she was their sister? Both boys, one with a bag in hand and the other with his hands stuck in his pockets, calmly returned to their rooms. ** Winona, meanwhile, was furiously lugging her suitcase back to her family home. Hannah''s grandmother was astonished to see her with multiple bags. "What''s going on?" Winona pushed the door open, threw everything on the ground, and finally exploded. She began to shriek. "That damn hag kicked me out!" The old woman was taken aback by the news and gasped, "Why did she kick you out?" "Why else do you think? She uses me of not knowing how to care for children and insists on having Liam divorce me." She vented about everything that had happened. The elderly woman was livid. She began her own spat with arms akimbo, "What is wrong with that woman? So what if you don''t know how to do it? Does she know just because she''s a grandmother?!" "She even kicked you out right in front of your own daughter. What kind ofsting harm will that cause?! She''s crazy!" "Rtionships in the modern world are no longer hedged on the affinity between mother and daughter- inw! That''s a bygone era! A mother-inw must know how to set boundaries with her son and daughter-inw! She''s just a shit-stirrer if she interferes in domestic affairs that are not of her concern!" Both mother and daughter went back and forth. It was as if the Crawfords owed them something Chapter 36 Beg Me, Crawfords Chapter 36 Beg Me, Crawfords Winona finally calmed down after venting her frustrations. It was dark out by then and yet, no one had even contacted her, leaving her restless. "I should go home! I I''ll beg her. I''ll do anything for Hannah." Winona, after all, was still afraid of being driven away. The elderly woman, Helen Jones, red at her. "Why should you be the one to beg?! You''ve always been too kind. That''s why everyone picks on you!" She pulled out her phone and finally contacted a servant from the Crawford manor after dallying around and inquiring about Hannah''s fit earlier in the day. Hannah''s grandmother said as a matter of factly, "Look! Hannah''s crying because you aren''t there with her! Don''t worry, they won''t be able to handle her! You should wait for them toe and beg you!" Winona hesitated. "That''s impossible" The elder folded her arms. "What is? What child can be away from their mother? You''ve never left Hannah''s side ever since she was born. She''s definitely going to cause trouble at bedtime tonight." They had no idea that even Winona cannot coax her daughter when she acted up. Even the mother had a hard time. What more the Crawfords? "Be good. Listen to me. Do you think they don''t know where you are? Winona couldn''t make up her mind, but Helen had a point. It was true that no one could handle Hannah whenever she cried. The Crawfords wouldn''t possibly allow her to cause a fuss at night, would they? Even if she managed to fall asleep, what would happen the next day? Hannah was also incredibly grumpy in the morning. Even the slightest disagreement would have her smashing everything in sight. No one but her knew how to coax the child. Zachary was also there. Zachary seemed easier to handlepared to Hannah at first nce, but he was the worst of the two. He loved to y games. Whoever tried to lecture him about it would get a phone angrily thrown at them. He was as stubborn as a mule. Winona felt relieved after thinking about it. She decided to take a gamble. Watch and see. They''ll see that they can''t do without me. They can''t make me divorce Liam. ** Without her mother by her side, Hannah did get teary-eyed that night. She, however, learned not to fuss after the incident with the unfible bucket. Margaret felt sorry for her. "Sleep, Little Miss! Tomorrow will be a better day." The girl clutched at her quilt with tears streaming down her face... "Get out! I don''t want you!" She choked out. "Little Miss" Hannah suddenly grabbed a pillow and threw it at the woman''s face. "Go away!" I don''t want Margaret! I want Mommy! Hannah wasn''t outright wailing anymore but her bad temper remained. She haphazardly swept everything off the table with a resounding tter. Margaret had no choice but to leave. "Ring the bell if you need anything." She ran into Bettany outside with Lilly by her side dressed in pajamas. Bettany asked, "She''s throwing a tantrum?" "She''s doing much better. Please don''t be angry with her. She''s just a child" Bettany hummed. It was exactly because she was a child that she had to be disciplined. Were they expecting her to suddenlye to understand how to be a sensible person when she reached adulthood? Impossible. Lilly hugged her rabbit toy and knocked on the door. She started with a childish voice. "Hannah, are you scared to sleep alone at night?" She poked her head in and whispered, "There are ghosts at night! Aren''t you scared? Can I stay with you?" Hannah red at the younger girl as if she were an enemy. She was definitely saying that on purpose. "I don''t want you here! Get out!" Hannah mmed the door. Lilly blinked innocently. She was telling the truth! There really was a ghost. Perhaps mming the door in her face hadn''t been enough, she opened the door once more to smash a ss cup. Bettany coldly ushered, "Come, Lilly. Don''t bother with her." She stank of a pampered brat. Lilly had no choice but to return to her room with her rabbit toy in hand. "Good night, Grandma!" Bettany nodded. "Good night." Lilly was such a good girl One worried others with her unruliness and the other so well-behaved. How could she possibly choose one or the other when they were both precious to her? That sentiment fueled her hope to see Hannah better. Bettany sighed. "Was I too strict with her?" Lilly hesitated for a moment, then stood on her toes and patted the elder woman''s head. "Don''t worry, Granny. Everything will get better!" Her childish voice and serious expression were an attempt at y-acting an adult. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bettany couldn''t help butugh as her turbulent emotions calmed. ** Back in Lilly''s room. Pablo Belmont started, "Come, Tulip, I''ll teach you about spells. You know spells, don''t you? The kind where you can throw out a fireball?" Lilly looked skeptical. "I''m a kid, master. You shouldn''t lie to a kid." How can a human being possibly throw out fireballs? She was three, nearly four, and already knew plenty! His lips quirked up upon noticing her skepticism. "You don''t believe me Well, awakening one''s third eye is one thing. There is no shortage of gifted individuals. After all, the third eye is something that everyone has." "But spells are different. It requires theory to practice. Some practitioners cannot light a single spark and can only rely on charms for fire. It''s only natural that you don''t believe it can happen." "Ah, you''re definitely one of those who are going to fail to do it, Tulip!" Lilly frowned. "If you''re trying to egg me on, Master, it''s not working." "..." She''s obviously four. Why is she such a difficult child? Lilly stared right through him. "Why don''t you do it, Master? I''ll believe you if you show me." The corners of his lips twitched in response. "I might be good at what I do but this damn" The child finally understood what he meant. "Oh, so you''re saying you can''t do it either." He massaged his forehead. "Hey now. What are you trying to imply here? You''re saying I can''t do it?" He shot her a re. "I''m just trying to look out for you in case you get scared. It''s a powerful spell. What if I end up burning all your hair? You''ll be bald." Lilly continued, "But" "Enough! Stop asking so many questions, kid! Come, say the incantation with me. %$^&#... Do you understand?" "?" Can you say it slower this time? ** Hannah, on the other hand, hugged her quilt tightly as she secretly sobbed. She was tired of crying after today but having calmed down, all she felt was aggravation. She quickly got up to get a cup when she found tears running down her cheeks A sudden gust of wind suddenly threw open the window. Hannah jumped from fright and turned to look. She rubbed her eyes. There was a white shadow? Trembling, she tossed the cup aside and climbed back under the covers! There was only the sound of her own breathing in the quilt, but for some reason, she felt as if someone was with her. Something tugged at her foot. With a scream, she got up and ran toward the door, wailing, "Mommy..." Behind her, a white shadow slowly approached her Chapter 37 Malignant Spirit And The Crying Ghost Chapter 37 Malignant Spirit And The Crying Ghost Hannah had no courage to face what was behind her and remained stered onto the door as she tried to force it open to no avail. It felt as though she could hear someone weeping behind her, and yet nothing was there when she turned around. She was scared silly. What could a child like her understand? She didn''t hesitate to dive under the bed to hide. It was quiet outside. That was when she noticed a pair of feet pattering about her room before stopping in front of her The child stilled her breaths and covered her pinched lips. The ''person'' seemed to hear it. She slowly bent over with one hand propped up on the bed, causing a creak to reverberate around the room. It noticed her. That was when the door to her room was thrown open. Lilly''s voice rang loud and clear. "%$^&#!" Hannah had no idea what she was saying. All she saw was a ball of fire mming into the figure! A shrill scream sounded, and the pair of feet that were so firmly nted to the ground lifted as it tried to make its escape. Lilly chased after her with a determined expression. The fireball whirred in her hand before being pelted at the ghost. Pablo narrowed his eyes. "That''s a malignant spirit" Ghosts were divided into sses. Wandering spirits were the ones who roamed the world of the living. They don''t do anything but wander. Wandering spirits were typically souls who died of illnesses, car idents, or old age and failed to reach the gates of heaven. Souls who died an unnatural death and carry great resentment are aptly named resentful spirits. They were often aggressive. When time and ce aligned, it could manifest and take lives. Malignant spirits were the most vicious and ranked above resentful spirits. They died tragic and abnormal deaths. They carried a paranoid obsession and were capable of absorbing negative energy to ''upgrade'' themselves and attach themselves to the living. Just like how unlucky ghosts could attach themselves to a human and cause severe bad luck or even idental death as a result. Malignant spirits were unable to ept their deaths and wandered in search of hosts to live again. Lilly failed to suppress the evil and allowed the female spirit to escape. Before the female spirit ran away, she turned and red viciously at Lilly before disappearing into the night in a blink of an eye. Lilly turned to ask, "What''s a malignant spirit, Master?" Pablo took his time to exin the intricacies to her and at the end said, "There are many kinds of malignant spirits. At the end of the day, they''re all made up of various negative emotions that stem from love, hate, greed, anger, and ignorance. Examples can range from crying ghosts, cowardly ghosts, petty ghosts, and perverted ghosts" Lilly pointed out the window. "What kind of ghost was that?" He narrowed his eyes. "A crying ghost." Lilly blinked and turned to look at Hannah. It seemed she had an epiphany! "Was the crying ghost here because Hannah likes crying?" Pablo praised her, "That''s right. Extremely gluttonous people tend to attract gluttonous ghosts. Crybabies tend to attract crying ghosts." Lilly nodded in understanding. She did say children shouldn''t cry for no reason. Hannah waspletely out of it. She couldn''t hear what Lilly was saying even though the younger girl had turned around to speak to her. When calm finally washed over her, she stood up and stumbled toward Lilly. "Okay. Don''t be scared. I chased the ghost away." Hannah suddenly threw herself onto Lilly and burst into a fresh wave of tears. She was so scared, Lilly announcing her arrival with a fireball reminded her of the superhero Ultraman. Ultraman was exactly like that in the animated cartoons her brother watched. She cried till she was out of breath and refused to let go of Lilly. Lilly patted her. "Cry it out. You''re a good girl!" She was a child herself, and yet she was cating another. That was when she seemed to recall something. "Wait for me, Hannah! I''ll get you a cup!" She hadn''t yet forgotten her task to collect tears! Lilly''s feet thumped with every step as she hurried to get a cup. Hannah was choking and huping as she called out, "H-Hurry up!" Only two drops were left by the time the cup reached her The two girls shared a look. Lilly hesitated, "Why don''t youtry to cry harder?" Hannah pouted and tried again while she was still emotional. Pablo, who watched from the sidelines, was at a loss for words. In the end, she got tired from crying. Even Lilly was yawning. Both were clearly exhausted. "You should lie down and cry instead, Hannah! You won''t be so tired then." "Mnn" Both copsed on the bed. Lilly fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. She still had the cup in hand even in her sleep. As for Hannah, her exhaustion from endlessly crying also had her asleep in seconds. ** The next day. Bettany was speaking to Margaret. "You should wake Hannah up in a while. She will only be allowed to sleep till 9 from today on." Hannah always slept past 11. Oversleeping was a norm for her. Margaret grew worried. "Hannah has an awful temper in the morning, Mrs. Crawford. Should we call for Mrs. Winona to return?" Only a few people could coax Hannah whenever she caused a fuss. Waking her up was a different story Bettany cidly replied, "She has a temper? She hasn''t seen mine." Margaret had nothing to say to that. Bettany left for the elevator in her electric wheelchair and stopped outside Lilly''s room. She gently knocked on the door. "Are you awake, Lilly?" She had figured out a pattern with Lilly after having the girl by her side for the past few days. She always woke up at nine. She gently opened the door with a smile on her face to greet the child. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was when her face sank! "Someone! Come quick!" She panicked. "Lilly is missing!" Polly, who was dozing off, scrambled into action and shrieked at the top of its lungs. "It''s a kidnapping. Someone kidnapped a child!" Anthony was in his study with Hugh to discuss a few things as it was a Saturday morning. Both immediately sped out the door when they heard Bettany''s calls. The woman approached them in her wheelchair. Her countenance spelled anxiety. "Lilly is missing! The parrot said there had been a kidnapping!" Polly cocked its head. It was as if the parrot was wondering when it had said that. Anthony went into Lilly''s room to find that the girl was indeed nowhere to be found. He immediately ordered the manor''s staff. "Check the surveince cameras, Jack!" "As for the rest of you, search the manor!" "Ask the maids who got up early to see if they heard anything, Margaret!" Anthony''s expression turned cold. He was ready to call 911. That was when they heard a soft voice. "What are you looking for, Uncle Anthony?" Lilly was hugging her rabbit toy as she rubbed her eyes and yawned. Hannah followed close behind with swollen eyes. She barely looked awake. Everyone was rendered speechless. Why was Lilly in Hannah''s room? Why was Hannah here too? She wasn''t even throwing her morning temper tantrums ** Winona, meanwhile, was having breakfast with Helen. She would asionally check for the time to see how long it was going to take for Hannah to wake up. She was definitely going to be an unruly child again. The Crawfords must be exhausted afterst night. Were they finally going to call her home? Chapter 38 Hannahs Change Of Heart Chapter 38 Hannah''s Change Of Heart Winona kept checking her phone and waited till it was nearly 11. Hannah should be awake by now. Helen didn''t seem worried. "Wait and see! Someone will call in ten minutes and ask you to return." "What if they don''t?" The elderly woman shook her head. "That''s not possible. They will, at most, try to act as if nothing is wrong. There''s no doubt that they will call." Winona waited until noon, and yet there was still no news from the Crawfords. She couldn''t stay and do nothing anymore. "No, I have to go check on her!" Helen tried to stop her to no avail. Why is my daughter so impatient?! What child could bear to leave her mother''s side? What was the hurry? ** Back at the Crawford manor. Lilly was drawing with Hannah. "For you." Lilly handed Hannah a piece of paper. Hannah harrumphed. "I don''t want yours." Despite her barbed words, she still epted the paper. Lilly was confused. "I thought you didn''t want it." Hannah stiffly muttered, "Mine isn''t white enough. I''ll use yours instead!" "..." Both of them drew something. "I''m going to show everyone my art!" She then went searching for Hugh. Hugh took off his reading sses and asked, "What did you draw today?" Lilly showed it off. "Look, Grandpa! It''s an egg." The elderly man couldn''t help butugh. "And you, Hannah?" Hannah felt depressed at the sight of her cousin and her grandfather getting along so well. Does Grandpa not like me? Her eyes couldn''t help but light up when he asked. Hannah cheerfully answered, "It''s a hen!" He raised a brow as he studied her artwork. Her art skills weren''t bad in the slightest. It might not be as dynamic as Lilly''s artwork, but it was filled with childlike wonder. Lilly used her grandfather''s phone and took a picture of both hers and Hannah''s drawings before sending it to Lawrence Lambert. She hit the voice record button and started, "My cousin and I drew these, old friend." Lawrence was quick to send a voice message in response. "You two draw well! Do you mind if I post these on Twitter?" Lilly turned to ask Hannah and joyfully gave him the go-ahead after getting Hannah''s consent. Lawrence soon had both photos posted on his social media. Hannah couldn''t read well, but the light in her eyes grew brighter when she was shown the post. Is this what being praised is like? Only Mommy praises me and tells me I do a good job. I can still get attention even if I don''t cry Hannah looked at Lilly as she thought about it. Grandma and Mommy say Lilly is a bad girl who schemes and is here to rob me of my things. But, she''s not like that at all Without her mother''spany and no one willing to y with her that afternoon, she went seeking out Lilly. Both girls were now armed with small buckets and catching fish in a shallow pond in the garden. Winona had returned earlier but was once again turned away before she had even set foot inside. There was no way she was willing to leave without seeing her daughter. That was why she blindly wandered about outside the Crawford manor. The manor wasn''tpletely enclosed. Certain areas were surrounded by high walls while others were surrounded by theke as its natural barrier. The manor and the back mountain were only separated by iron railings that integrated themselves with the very earth. It was through the iron railing that Winona noticed her daughter from a distance, and found her ying with Lilly! The sight left her difited. My daughter is a good girl. What if she bes a rebellious child after hanging around Lilly?! "Hannah!" Winona called out from the top of her lungs. "Over here, sweetheart!" Lilly was catching fish with Hannah when she suddenly heard Winona''s voice. She looked up to see the woman on the other side of the iron railings. Hannah began to look around. "Huh? Is that Mommy''s voice?" Lilly immediately covered her ears. "No, you didn''t hear a thing." She took Hannah''s hand and ran back inside with the buckets. "Hurry up, there''s a monster behind you." Hannah immediately called to mind the image of the ''person'' from the night before. She sprinted off into the safety of the manor without looking back. Winona was at a loss for words. Of course, it''s because of Lilly! Ever since she entered the Crawford household, Hannah had been constantly criticized by everyone around her. Here she was leading Hannah astray! She was livid. As her aunt, she absolutely despised the child! ** Zachary, Drake, and Josh returned from their remedial lessons that evening. All eight Crawford sons were present as it was a weekend. Grandpa Hugh nudged Lilly, "Isn''t it boring being home all day? Let''s go camping at the wends park tomorrow." Lilly tilted her questioningly as she bit down on her fork. "What is camping, Grandpa?" She wasn''t quite sure what the term ''camping'' meant as she had never been exposed to it. Gilbert grinned and exined, "Camping means going out into the wild and living outside." Lilly was confused. "But we have a house? Is it no good?" Zachary snickered. "You bumpkin!" He tossed his cutleries aside and walked away with his hands in his pockets. "I''m done! I''m not going camping tomorrow either." What''s so great about camping? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I could just be ying games at home instead! Hugh grew stern. "What nonsense? Sit down!" Zachary pulled a face. "Oh, the king speaks! Time to run!" Anthony mmed down his utensils. "Zachary Crawford!" Zachary fell silent. He was more than a little scared of his uncle but remained uncooperative. He turned and fled up the stairs. The event left Hugh with a massive headache. Neither of Liam''s children was easy to deal with. ** Tina, meanwhile, noticed Mr. Lambert had posted on Twitter. This time, both Lilly''s and Hannah''s artworks were present. She felt dissatisfied with it. Lilly''s artwork was average at best and was barelyparable to Cheryl''s own. And, what was Hannah trying to draw? Is that supposed to be a hen? It looks nothing like it! It was simply a bunch of messy lines with no aesthetic to be found. She was indignant. "What the hell is this?! The Crawfords are crazy. Sure they can spend all they want to promote Lilly. But, Hannah? How do you even promote that?" "Selfish! Their artwork is so painfully average. What''s the point?" Cheryl murmured dejectedly, "Was it because I said something bad, Mommy?" She was still haunted by the memory of having her lies exposed. The derisive and skeptical looks had thoroughly traumatized her. Lilly had also robbed her of her rightful ce. Even the two women who drove past said she wasn''t qualified to be Mr. Lambert''s student. Cheryl never let it go and only grew increasingly resentful over time Tina could only attempt to console her daughter. "Don''t think too much about it. It''s not your fault." Seeing her daughter so dejected, she began to think about activities they could do together. "You don''t have to attend extracurricrs tomorrow. You cane camping with Mommy!" The young girl''s dour mood was gone in an instant. "Really?" Tina was an extremely strict mother that had started her daughter in sses from the moment she turned two. Her schedule was full every weekend. She would instill a habit in her daughter to read even during her free time. Cheryl''s entire life revolved around going to school and then to remedial sses and reading. The thought of camping perked her up! Chapter 39 Love For Hammers Chapter 39 Love For Hammers That weekend at the Sthorn Wend Park. Sthorn Wend Park was located on the outskirts of Shercaster City and roughly took a five-hour drive, but the Crawfords decided to fly there by helicopter, shortening their travel time to an hour. The wend park overlooked a lush forestndscape. Their chosen campsite was the meadow right by the turquoiseke. "Wow! It''s so pretty!" Lilly marveled. Polly was perched on her shoulder and shrieking, "Wowow! So pretty!" Hugh and Anthony were greatly amused. Bettany watched all eight of her sons pitching tents and fetching water. It was an inexplicably warm and beautiful sight. She couldn''t help sighing. If it weren''t for Lilly''s return, the Crawfords might never have been able to reunite. She smiled contentedly at Lilly from her wheelchair. Lilly was chasing after a butterfly with the parrot following close behind her on its feet and squawking. Hannah wasn''t quite willing to follow along at first, but herughter grew louder the longer she chased after Lilly. Theirughter reverberated throughout the grassy ins. Lilly suddenly ran back with a purple clover in her hand. "For you, Grandma! It''s a flower that grants wishes!" Drake and Josh, the two little boys weren''t very close to Lilly and Hannah. Zachary, meanwhile, was cking off on the air mattress with his legs crossed and scoffed. "Childish." Edward and Liam, meanwhile, were putting down the tent stakes. Said stakes were hard to hold despite having been already inserted into the ground. "Where''s my hammer?" Edward asked. Liam was taken aback. "You''re probably the only person I''ve met who carries a toolbox around for a camping trip." That was when Lilly darted over with a toolbox. "Hammers are right here!" Edward''s toolbox was far from small. It was half the girl''s size. The child was desperately trying to keep the toolbox high in the air to not drag it across the ground. Her actions seemed strenuous, but she remained highly energetic. Edward was quick to speak up. "Give it to me. I can do it myself." Lilly waved him off. "It''s okay. I can do it!" She opened the toolbox and her eyes lit up at the row of hammers. Edward bent down. "What do you think? My set of hammers are pretty cool, aren''t they?" The girl nodded vigorously. "Yeah! It''s super cool!" The man was happy to hear. "Do you like it?" She bobbed her head up and down. "Yeah! I like it!" Gilbert, who stood a short distance away, twitched. My adorable niece has been led astray! Such a petite girl liked hammers? Liam didn''t hesitate to kick Edward. Lilly had long since picked up a mallet and asked, "What needs hammering? I''ll help you, Uncle Liam!" The frank Liam answered her, "Here. Just hammer down the stake." "Okay!" The child swung down the mallet far thicker than her arm. The stake was hammered halfway into the ground with a resounding thwack. "Bash! Bash!" Lilly shouted as she struck the stakes. She was like a happy little carpenter who was quick on her feet, speeding from one end to the next. All four corners of the tent were quickly hammered firmly into the ground with her battle cries. The Crawfords were greatly amused by the sight. Just as Lilly was putting away the hammer, a car drove up and stopped in front of their campsite. Tina alighted from the vehicle and eximed with pleasant surprise. "You''re here too, Mr. Anthony!" Cheryl poked her head and noticed Drake, who was quietly reading by theke. Her eyes lit up. She lifted her skirt and got out of the car in a verydylike manner and spoke innocently, "Mommy, can we camp here? I want to y with Lilly!" The girl''s mother was stopped before she could even speak. Anthony spoke in an aloof manner, "There''s a lot of us here." It means you''re not wee. Tina was left awkwardly hanging but smiled warmly when she found an open space a short distance away. "That''s alright. We''ll be over there." They were in the same area anyway. It was simply more convenient for them. Thomas, Cheryl''s father, chuckled, "I''ll set up our tent then." Cheryl pretended not to see the way the adults were looking at her and bounded over to Lilly. "What are you doing, Lilly?" She was a child five to six years of age yet her staged cuteness felt rather unbearable. Lilly didn''t quite understand her intentions but had a feeling Cheryl was just like her stepmother, Debbie. Without saying a word, she fiddled with the hammer and shut the toolbox. Cheryl was stealing nces at Drake by theke. "Can we go there to y? Let''s go." Lilly took a step back and pouted. "I don''t want to y with you." She then ran away. Cheryl was shocked and felt resentful! She was already acting so generously and wasn''t even on Lilly''s case for robbing her of her spot! What''s wrong with her?! Cheryl turned her attention to Hannah instead. "Why don''t you y with me instead? There are pine trees over there. We might see squirrels!" Her only impression of Hannah was of the night when she stole Lilly''s dress. This led to her assumption that Hannah hated Lilly. Having Hannah by her side would iste Lilly! Let''s see what she''s going to do this time! Hannah acting contemptuously toward her, however, was unexpected. "Who said I wanted to y with you? Go away!" With that, she ran after Lilly. Cheryl''s eyes reddened. She rubbed her eyes as she approached the riverbank and sat next to Drake. "Drake" She started. "I don''t know what I did wrong. Lilly and Hannah won''t y with me." The subject of her affections didn''t look up. "Stay away from me and don''t talk to me." Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The girl was rendered speechless. She was still a young girl who couldn''t reign in her temper. There was no hesitation as she asked, "Did Lilly tell you bad things about me? I didn''t do it" Her tears fell in rivulets as she spoke. This was a skill that her mother taught her. Girls had to act weak for others to show mercy. Drake frowned and put away his book. "If you want to cry so badly, be my guest." How annoying. He lost interest and left with his book. Drake had left for the path that Lilly had traveled down. She bit her lip. Why was everyone being so unfair toward her? Why won''t anyone y with her?! Cheryl had no choice but to head back. Just as she stepped away from the meadow, Cheryl suddenly found a person hiding in the dense trees and shrieked in terror! Winona hurriedly gestured for the child to be quiet. "Can youe here for a second, Cheryl?" Cheryl looked around in apprehension before approaching the woman. She recognized Winona. Tina had made sure to have the girl get on her good side while at Lilly''s birthday bash. Winona smiled gently. "I''ve got into a fight with Mrs. Crawford, Cheryl. Can I trouble you to ask Hannah toe here? It''ll be like a spy mission." Cheryl nodded. "Okay!" She immediately went searching for Hannah. Hannah was a short distance away from Lilly and was "sparring" with Polly. Cheryl rushed over to whisper words into her ear. Hannah looked around to see that her mother was indeed in the woods waving at her. Hannah tossed aside her tree branch and rushed over. Chapter 40 Tearing Hannah Apart Chapter 40 Tearing Hannah Apart Winonas eyes brimmed with tears as she saw little Hannah running toward her. She had visited Crawford Mansion today in hopes of seeing Hannah, but the Crawfords had left on a camping trip. Winona recalled a time back when Lilly had yet to appear in the Crawfords lives, where she would be hard pressed to find any of the Crawfords together, and now theyre going camping together! If they had been this closest time, perhaps Liam and her would not have grown apart. They would have been closer than ever today. Mommy! Hannahs sweet voice interrupted Winonas thoughts. She smiled at the sight of her daughter and extended her arm toward her. My sweet darling! she called out. Hannah excitedly ran into her mothers embrace, having been attached to Winona since she was a baby. Tears began to well in Winonas eyes once more as she hugged her daughter tight. It had been two days since theyst saw each other. Did Hannah miss her as much as she missed her daughter? she wondered. Have you been eating well these two days, Hannah? Sleeping well? Winona asked. Hannah thought for a moment before shaking her tiny head. Grandpa and Grandma says I can only eat during lunch and dinner time. After that, theres no more food. Not even when youre hungry? Winona asked in disbelief. Hannah shook her head again. She had learnt that hard way that there would be no food for her if she threw a tantrum, so she always ate her meals on time nowadays. How could she do that to you? Youre still a growing child! Winonas heart ached for her daughter. Its normal not to feel hungry during mealtimes. They shouldnt starve you! Hannah, lets leave this ce. Well go back to Grandmas house. Winona was both hurt and angry. She was only gone for two days, and they were already mistreating Hannah. However, Hannah turned to look at the Crawford Mansion behind her before looking at her mother N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. again. Mommy, I dont want to leave. I want to stay here and y, she told Winona. Winonas face scrunched up in disbelief. She could not understand why Hannah would want to stay with these people who gave her a hard time at home. She sighed and pulled a sad face. Hannah, you dont want Mommy anymore? She tried to guilt-trip her daughter. As expected, Hannah shook her head vehemently. I do!! Alright, lets go then. Mommy will take you to the yground! Winona coaxed her daughter. To her surprise, Hannah pouted and refused to budge. I dont want to! Hannah just wanted to stay here and y. Mommy never lets her do what she wants! Come on, Hannah, we cane back here again soon, but we have to go now, Winona tried to persuade her daughter again. She was beginning to feel anxious as she caught sight of Liam and the rest of the Crawfordsing over. Noooo, I dont want to go! Hannah cried. I dont want to go! I want to y here! Winona, are you done causing enough trouble? Liams cold eyes stared at the woman who refused to sign the divorce papers or show up at court. As a result, he could only file for a litigious divorce which would require at least three months of waiting. Since Winona could not hide from her ex-husband, she decided to face him head-on. What trouble? I cant even see my own child now? she challenged as she held on to Hannahs hand. Hannah, if you want to stay here and y, I can stay here with you. Hannah struggled to free her hand from her mothers grasp. I dont want to y with Mommy! I want to y with Lilly!! she wailed. Winona was stewing in anger as she tried to pull little Hannah toward theke. y with Lilly? That kid would only be a bad influence on Hannah! It has only been two days and now her own daughter refuses to go with her! The Crawfords are no better. They must have talked bad about her in front of Hannah so that Hannah would hate her! Hannah, Lilly is a bad kid. She came in between your Mommy and Daddys rtionship and broke us apart. If it was not for her, youd be the only princess in the Crawford family, just like your Aunt Jean. Everyone loved her and got her everything she wanted! Winona lectured her daughter. And your Grandmother, that child abuser! Forget about her when you grow up. You must remember Mommys the only person who loves you and will treat you well Hannah sobbed pitifully, scared and shocked by everything that was happening around her. At this moment, a strong, masculine hand reached out to grab her other hand that was not held by Winona. Liam Crawford was a man of few words and spoke more through his actions as he pulled Hannah toward him. Hannah felt as if she was about to split into half as her parents fought over her. She let out a heart- wrenching wail. Let go of her! Hannah is in pain! Winona yelled, but she pulled Hannah toward her even more desperately. Liam let go of Hannahs hand all of a sudden, causing Hannah to lose her bnce and fall down on the ground. Very quickly, Anthony Crawford and his brothers came over and surrounded Winona and Hannah. Hugh Crawford pushed Bettany in a wheelchair. All of them looked at Winona with raised eyebrows. How dare she still turn up at our door after being chased out? they wondered. Why are you guys still standing there? Anthony bellowed. Bring Hannah over here! Liam immediately took a step forward again, but Winona held on to Hannah even tighter. Youve already taken everything from me. What else do you want? Do you want to push me and Hannah off the ledge? she cried out. Liams knuckles cracked from him curling his fists tightly, and the green vein in his arm throbbed as Liam tried to control his temper. His phone rang suddenly and he picked up the call as soon as he saw the caller ID. Hello, Mr. Crawford! We are 110 the caller began. Liam listened to the call, but his stony eyes were still pinned onto Winona. Come over now then, he clipped before ending the call. Winona, who had overheard the brief conversation, had a bad feeling about this. Let go of Hannah right now, Liam ordered, his voice cold and menacing. Winona weighed her options. As she looked at theke from afar, an idea sprang to mind. If they were not going to let Hannah go with her, they gave her no other way out. Winona carried Hannah into her arms in one swift move and stood up tall, ignoring a struggling Hannah in her arms. Its you Crawfords who forced me she threatened ominously. Lilly had been hiding behind Bettany all this time, observing the drama quietly. She held on to her little spat, her eyes full of suspicion and curiosity. Uncle Liam and Aunt Winona always had some ck smoke that shrouded their faces sinisterly, but this time it had spread to their bodies. What was this ck smoke? Pablo stood by Lillys side, narrowing his yes. Hm... so she wants to die together with her daughter, it seems. He fished a little notebook from his pocket and flipped through it. Its not their time to die yet, but there will be some kind of self-punishment involved he noted. That meant Winona was indeed dragging Hannah to theke with the intention of suicide, or perhaps she was using it as a method to threaten the Crawfords. Lilly looked more confused than ever. What is self-punishment, Master? she asked Pablo. Pablo closed the book and held it in his palm. The book immediately disappeared into thin air. It means shes going to kill herself, he exined as a matter-of-factly. A stunned Lily looked at Winona once more. Aunt Winona is bringing Hannah along to kill herself?! she asked out loud. Old Mrs. Crawford was about to have a heart attack. Someone stop her!! she shrieked. Winonas face ticked. Her n had been foiled, and foiled by a kid named Lilly Hatcher, no less! She had no choice but to run for theke immediately, carrying Hannah along with her. However, the Crawford brothers already knew about her n, and they were much faster and stronger than she was. They easily caught up with her and seized her. Winona still held onto Hannah by the neck. Donte any closer! she screamed at them. Why do you all have to push me into a corner, why?! she stumbled backward to the roadside, crying her heart out. She felt like the world owed her an apology. All she wanted was to be a dignified Mrs. Crawford. What did she do wrong? The incident six years ago had long passed. Was it truly so unforgivable? Beep beep--- the sound of a car honk brought Winonas attention back to reality. She saw a window of opportunity and grabbed it, rushing toward the car while she was carrying Hannah. Liams heart stopped as he took in the scene in front of him. There was no way he could get to Winona or Hannah in time. Suddenly, a little spat came flying out of nowhere. Thwack! It was the reverberating sound of the spat hitting Winona in the back of the head. Chapter 41 Memory Loss Chapter 41 Memory Loss The little spat had knocked Winona with such force that she momentarily let go of Hannah who dropped onto the floor. Winona stumbled backward onto the road, almost getting hit by the passing car. She came to her senses at the veryst second, jumping out of the way and narrowly avoiding a crash. However, she took a fall by the roadside and hit her head on the curb. Are you crazy?! the car driver shouted as he drove past. Liam quickly scooped a shellshocked Hannah into his arms. Anthony eyed the little spat lying on the floor. It was a gift from Gilbert to Lilly for her to use as an essory when she yed house. Who would have thought it would be the weapon to knock Winona out and cause her head to bleed? Lilly fidgeted with her tiny hands, looking ufortable. Uncle Anthony, I might have used too much stwength Her Uncle Anthony had always warned her not to disy her strength in public. Oh no, she made a boo-boo. Anthony looked at his nieces guilty face and ruffled her soft hair. Its alright, Lilly. She deserved it. Anthony was not too worried since they were only among family right now. From afar, they could see Winona lying on the ground, clutching her bleeding head and moaning in pain. Her head was ringing as it bled profusely. She could feel a growing bump on her forehead, caused by the rock her head hadnded on when she tripped. She grasped for air and let out a strangled sigh as she cried. Liam, it hurts hug me please Members of the Crawford family, who had been discussing themotion in hushed murmurs and whispers, all turned to look at Winona Jackson. Liam was not one to say much usually, but even he was stunned by his ex-wifes antics. Are you sick? Hug you? Id rather hug a pig. Winona remained silent. Winona, your divorce with Liam is finalized. Dont make things difficult for us, or Ill guarantee you wont have anywhere to go in Clodston, Old Mrs. Bettany Crawford threatened. Winona closed her eyes, trying to hide the pain and misery she felt. She was lying on the ground wincing in pain and nursing her injuries, yet the Crawfords could not find it in them to have a sliver of pity or empathy for her. She wondered if any of them had a beating heart. She could not understand why they were so insistent on tearing Liam and her apart and making sure the divorce went through, but she knew it was toote to turn things around. She regretted listening to her mothers silly idea about begging the Crawfords to take her back. She should have refused to leave on the very day they kicked her out of the house. Her regretful thoughts were interrupted by the sound of loud sirens ring in the air. Not long after, two police cars stopped by the road close to them and a few police officers rushed down from the car, surrounding Winona. Dont move! Winona Jackson, you are under arrest! one police officer shouted as the rest of them pointed their guns and batons at her. Winona was beyond shocked and mortified. How did she end up being arrested, when she was clearly the one who was injured here? Why are you arresting me? she asked weakly. The police officer produced an arrest warrant from a file. New evidence has turned up against you in the murder of May Lee six years ago. Winona Jackson, you are now under arrest for murder in ordance with thew, he dered. Winonas heart sank. It was impossible! Six years ago, they could not find any conclusive evidence to prove that she was the murderer. What could they have possibly found now? Were they trying to frame her?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Winona feigned shock as best as she could. Who is May Lee? What are you talking about? I dont know a May Lee There was a human hand found inside the West City Mall statue. The hand was clutching onto a wrapped piece of paper. Based on our forensic teams analysis, the fingerprints on the paper belong to you, Ms. Jackson, the police officer exined before producing another document from his file. The wrapping contained some bank notes. We traced the bank notes to the ATM machine the money was withdrawn from based on the serial number. The $20,000 was withdrawn by you from an ATM machine in a neighboring district six years ago. The evidence is concrete. Take her away! How could this happen? Winona thought to herself. How could this actually happen? It had been so long ago! How did they find out?! Desperate times called for desperate measures, she realized as she looked at the officer who was about to put her in handcuffs. She took tentative steps backward with a nked-out expression as she stammered, Wh what are you talking about? Liam whats happening? How did I end up here? I I dont remember anything Her lips trembled as she sobbed. Liam Im in pain Pleasee here and hug me The Crawfords were stunned into silence. Did she lose her memory from hitting her head too hard? The timing was suspicious, but at the same time not entirely improbable Lilly nted her head to one side as she considered Winonas confused state of mind. Uncle Anthony, whats wrong with Aunt Winona? she asked innocently. Is she acting silly? Why does she need to act silly? Shes usually silly enough. Winona wanted nothing more than to give Lilly a piece of her mind, but she swallowed her pride in hopes of putting on a good show for the Crawfords. Oh no, my head my head hurts so much. I cant remember anything. Why am I here? Why are you arresting? I dont know anything!! she wailed hysterically. Most of the police squad were at a loss at what to do, but themanding officer took charge quickly enough. Weve seen plenty of criminals who im insanity or memory loss, so your tricks wont work here. Youre still fully responsible for the crime youmitted,dy. Take her away! Two officers walked up to Winona and grabbed her by the arms on each side. Liam! Liam save me please! Winona cried out pitifully. Why are they taking me away? Whats going on?! Im not pretending here. I dont know whats happening! Winona undoubtedly put on a good show that could fool any stranger. Unfortunately, it was of no use in the eyes of thew, since a person could be convicted of the crime they hadmitted even if they lost their memory. As she was escorted by the officers into the patrol car, Winona finally broke down. Liam! Liam!! I was wrong, its all my fault. Please ask them to let me go! she begged. Bettany, please! Im begging you! Hannah is still so young, she cant lose her mother at this age! The car door clicked shut once the police had ced Winona in the back seat, but Winona was still frantically wing at the window and crying for mercy. However, it was all toote. The jail sentence for the intentional manughter of May Lee, on top of an attempted murder of Liam by poisoning, was at least ten years. Liam Crawford had already filed for divorce, cutting off all ties between Winona and the Crawfords, so none of the Crawfords had any reason toe to her rescue. Her own mother was unreliable at best and Winona could only hope that she would be able to stay out of trouble herself. There was no light at the end of the tunnel at all, Winona realized as tears streamed down her face. How did things go so wrong so quickly? Outside of the patrol car, a police officer was making notes for the investigation report before presenting it to Liam for his signature as a primary witness. If I may ask, how did Ms. Jackson injure her head? the officer asked. Anthony Crawford was quick to answer him. There was a small scuffle that broke out just now, when Ms. Jackson threatened tomit suicide along with her child. Liam had no choice but to subdue her. The officer nodded as he took down his notes. What did he use to hit her with? Dont worry, things like this happen all the time. Its just standard procedure for us to record down all the necessary details. Anthony nodded in understanding. It was a spat. A spat? the police officer repeated after Anthony, just to confirm he did not hear wrongly. Where is this spat now? Without a word, Liam walked over to where the spat was lying on the ground and picked it up. The officers eyes widened in shock. Are are you sure that was the weapon, sir? That tiny little childrens toy managed to bust Winonas head open? Yes, it was, Liam''s voice was firm. The officer had no choice but to write his report as per Liam and Anthonys statements. He then put the spat into an evidence bag and sealed it up before the police squad left the scene. Lilly pursed her lips in silence and stared at the police car that drove further and further away. Her little spat went to jail! Chapter 42 Teach Me Something Lawful, Please Chapter 42 Teach Me Something Lawful, Please Levitating in a corner, Pablo followed Lillys line of vision and said, Come on. Its just a spat. So what if they dont take it away? Its dirty and nasty now. Lilly pursed her lips. Fine Im sorry, spat She did not mean to ditch it. The Crawfords mistook the bleakness on Sweet Peas face as grief. It was not a pleasant experience for a child to witness a tant kidnapping. Hannah had been taken to rest just now. Are you alright, Lilly? Feeling sorry, Bettany held Lilly. Lilly shook her head. Its okay. Hm Out with the old and in with the new. The Crawfords were at a loss for words. Liam burst intoughter. There would not be someone new. That was it for him. With the matter finally put to rest, Liam felt relieved. It was a feeling away from anxiety and distress like never before. Come on, Lilly. Lets get you something to eat. The gentle sway of the shadows among the trees went unnoticed. A dark silhouette rustled along the grass, lifting its head to reveal a face full of blood It reached its hand out in the Crawfords direction, making a grabbing gesture. Eerie blue-violet veins were popping out of its hand This was the Crawfords first camping trip with the whole family. Hugh did not want the special family moment to be ruined by Winona. What do you want to eat? Ill make it for you. Wearing an apron, Bryson held a te up and tenderly ran his fingers along Lillys hair. Lilly gulped at the smell of barbecue. Still, her enthusiasm was reflected in her sparkling eyes. So I can have anything? Even barbecue? She asked. Bryson curled his lips. Yes, anything. After a word with Liam, Bettany wheeled herself over and said, You can only have a skewer. Too much barbecue isnt good for you. Lillys face fell. Alright She longingly nced at the barbecue grill. There were chicken, sausages, and shrimp on the grill. Not to mention, steaks andmb chops too Goodbye, chicken. Lilly bade the meat farewell. Goodbye, shrimp. Goodbye, grilled meat. The pitiful look on her face amused and stumped everybody. Bryson tenderly uttered, Mom, just let her eat. Gilberts here if she eats her way to a bellyache. The mention of Gilbert triggered Polly into shaking its head and cawing, Gilbert, Gilbert, pinked in the behind! On his way to the riverbank to collect his fishing rod, Gilbert slipped and fell on the grass. His bottom was pink for sure. Speechless, he shot an angry look at the parrot. The parrot pped its wings, Run, run, as fast as you can! Lilly immediately ran with the parrot amid the chuckles. It did not take long for the child to turn her frown upside down. The little girl raced ahead the luscious field while the parrot chased after her, squawking behind. Drake and Josh were reading in the tent while Zachary was lying on the air mattress on his phone. Zachary was so immersed in the game that he was yelling profanities. There was not a sounding from Hannah though. She nestled and was asleep on her air mattress either from crying her eyes out or recovering from the shock. The beautiful and homely moment took everybody away from the earlier nasty experience. Tina soon arrived. A strawberry cake for you, Lilly! Tina appeared harmless. My mom made it. Its tasty and better than the ones sold in cake shops. Since her family saw the whole thing unfold, Tinas mom told Tina to deliver the cake and get some inside scoop. Tina smiled sweetly. No one could resist her charms in this world. Plus, she doubted any child would say no to a strawberry cake. To her surprise, Lilly turned her head away. I dont want it. Tina thought Lilly was rude to put her in a spot. Biting her lip, Tina looked hurt. Lilly, dont you like me? Lilly looked her in the eye and nodded firmly. Thats right. Did she not make it clear before? Why did it not register in Tinas head? Tina had not faced such a tant rejection. Her eyes welled up as if Lilly had done her injustice. Pursing her lips, Lilly made a run for it. Tina did not even have a chance to y the victim as her sobs had not been released. Rage overtook her! Lilly ran to Bettany and sprawled on the grass. Bettany smiled and said, Dont lie on the ground, Lilly. Its cold. She then got the air mattress sent over. Lilly crawled onto the mattress like a caterpir. Bettany uttered, Stay there. Ill bring you some food. Grandmothers always made sure their grandchildren never go hungry. Believing that Lilly must be hungry after running around, Bettany went to grab the little girl some food. There was Pablos chance. He levitated near Lilly. Lesson time, Tulip! Lilly quickly covered her ears. Pablo did not know when to quit. He wanted to impart knowledge to her every chance he got. Nothing Pablo said made sense to Lilly. It was something about the fundamentals. Still, her hands over her ears did nothing to stop Pablos nagging. Im going to talk to you today about the five practices of spiritualism. They are cultivation, medicine, destiny, prophecy, and observation. We can include the training of the mind and body, spells, incantations, and battle strategies into cultivation. Its not hard to get the concept of medicine. Its anything to do with medicine, healing, and even witches brew. Lilly perked her ears. Witches? Do I have to perform a chant or a dance to make potions? Pablo was speechless. Where did you get that from? Lilly shook her arms in the air. I dont want to learn that! People will take me away! She went on an outing with her father once and stumbled upon a lunatic who said she was a witch. She was dancing and praying to the gods for rain. The woman looked like she was having a seizure. In the end, she was taken away. Lost for words, Pablo said, That sort of movement calls a lot of unwanted attention, but it only takes the snap of the fingers for the advanced spells Never mind that. I will show you when its time to learn that. Next. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lilly was puzzled. A huge question mark was written all over her face. Pablo added, All you need to know is that you can treat your grandmothers illness with those powers. Lilly sat upright like an attentive student right away. She got to help Granny! Mommy told her to take good care of Granny. That was why she must learn the spell and save Granny! Lilly was finally on her best behavior. Pablo curled his lips. Now I got your attention. By destiny, it means numerology, horoscope, fortune-telling. Prophecy involves dream interpretation Lilly raised her hand. Fortune-telling and dream interpretation? I know. I was caught by the police officer too. It was also during the same outing with her father. A blind man wanted to read her fortune. However, the blind man made a quick exit when the police officer showed up. She looked conflicted. Master, can we learn something that wont get me taken away? Pablo was at a loss for words. Where did Stephen take her? The ce seemed to be ridden with all kinds of people. Lilly, where did you and your father go? Lilly tilted her head to one side. I dont know. Daddy said that he was going to get cigarettes. He told me to stay put and wait for him. I waited and waited, but he didnte back. It was dark. The police officer had to take me home in the end. Pablo was speechless. He wiped off the nonchnce on his face. Oh, I got it. Stephen wasnt taking her out for an outing. He was trying to dump her somewhere. Chapter 43 Teach Me Something Decent, Please Chapter 43 Teach Me Something Decent, Please Pablo smirked and speechlessly asked, Did you really stay there and wait the whole time? Lilly bobbed her head. Yeah. She was a good girl and stood on the boxy bricked floor without wandering off. Nevertheless, Daddy had forgotten about her in the end With the smile on her face fading, Lilly softly asked, Daddy was trying to get rid of me, right? She knew the moment Daddy walked around without looking back that she was ditched. Daddy did not want her anymore. She stood there for a long time. Although there were people all around, Lilly had no idea where to go. Pablo had no words. Heh Shes a fool. Next time, just write the person out of your life if they dont want you. Tulip, just keep in mind that the people who abandon you dont deserve forgiveness. He isnt worth your tears. Lilly innocently nodded her head, and a smile soon lit her face. The childs emotions were like temperamental weather. Maybe Lilly was stronger than before. She had the love of her uncles and grandparents, so the hurt and pain in the past did not matter anymore. Master, please teach me medicine! I know doctors dont get taken away. They even go on TV. Pablo had a facepalm moment. Did everything to her involve getting taken away? Go on TV? He casually remarked. Lilly immediately imitated an advertisement she had seen on TV. After careful consideration, I made an unthinkable decision. I n to reveal the secret of my family I am the descendant of the miracle healer, the great-grandson of a famous doctor. I hold the key to my single family secret that could heal and cure everything and anything. Here I have a drug that does wonders to your headache, toothache, backache, leg ache, indigestion, stomachache, loss of appetite, chesty cough, asthma, kidney failure, and impotence. You name it, I got the drug for it. Pablo had no words, to say the least. Lilly asked, Isnt it awesome? It was on TV. By the way, whats impotence? Speechless, Pablo made something up. Impotence is when you cant get up in the morning. Lilly had an aha moment. She got it. The drug must be an extra something to help people get up in the morning. Thats awesome! Lilly gave a look of aspiration. Pablo was at a loss for words. Whats with that look on your face? What do you know? He remarked, Yeah, right. Do you know these people will be put away too? Lilly was dumbstruck. Huh? Was this a cause to be locked up too? What was Pablo trying to teach her? Why was everything a reason to be taken away? Nevertheless, she was ready to do it for Granny! Pablo could already tell by the look on her face what was going through her head. He gave up on exining further. Talking about medicine, the practice goes way back Pablo started his lesson. Lilly listened intently as Pablo bbered on. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He cocked his head back to find Lilly asleep. Snore Snore Pablo was lost for words. He was talking to himself the whole time. Sitting not too far away, Bettany cheerfully took in the scenery and looked at Lilly. The little sweetheart chatted with the parrot for a long time until she dozed off. Feeling for the young child, she whispered and got someone to carry Lilly into the tent. Gilbert tiptoed his way over and asked in disbelief, Is she asleep? The girl had a lot of fun. She was so alive and bubbly a moment ago, and now she was out. Bettany said with a smile, She must be tired from all that running around. On the other corner, Hannah was watching the barbecue grill with her father, Liam. She kept her eyes on the chicken wings the whole time. Zachary picked his head up from his game and teased, Havent you had enough? I have yed five rounds now, and youre still eating. Hannah scoffed. None of your business! With the chicken wings ready, Hannah immediately grabbed one. Liam furrowed his brows. Dont eat too much. Hannah turned her head away. No, Im not. She then noticed Gilbert carrying the sleeping beauty over. Feeling a little upset, Hannah quietly watched the grill and got first dibs on two skewers of each variety. Lilly had no idea how long she was in dreand. The sun was setting by the time she got up in a haze. A skewer was stuck up her face. Hannah said, Here you go. Lilly lifted her chin in surprise before happily taking the skewer. Thank you, Hannah. Lilly was barely audible with food in her mouth. Hannah frowned. I didnt keep the food for you. I just couldnt finish it. Lilly bobbed her head. Sure, sure. Hannah ran off. At a closer inspection, the girl seemed to be in a better mood than before. On a nearby field, Cheryl was drawing on an easel. She had been letting her creative juice flow for nearly the whole day. Cheryl watched enviously as Lilly and Hannah let go of their inhibition and enjoyed skewers not too far away. They were all young children. However, why did Lilly and Hannah get to have so much fun? These kids had no ambition Tina had a tray in her hands. There was a big bowl of sd on the tray. She said, Cheryl,e with me to deliver this? Putting down her pencil, Cheryl looked docile, Sure. They were going to where the Crawfords were. Cheryl made an innocent and curious face. Whats this, Mom? Tina replied, Waldorf sd. With her eyes widening, Cheryl asked naively, Waldorf sd? Like the hotel? Tinaughed, thinking her daughter was the most adorable little thing. Without lifting his head, Zachary sneered. Whats with the act? It makes me sick. He was not loud, but the volume was enough for Cheryl to pick up on it. Cheryl was embarrassed She She was not putting on any act Mommy Paying Cheryl no heed, Tina talked to the Crawfords with zeal, Hello, Hugh! I made some sd. I added some nuts for a good crunch. I thought it would go perfectly with your barbecue. Hugh offhandedly replied, Thanks, but were fine. Tina answered with a smile, I noticed the kids had a lot of meat. They should add some greens for a bnced meal. She then turned her attention to Cheryl. Cheryl, bring some to Hannah and Lilly. Cheryl responded favorably and put some sd on two tes. Acting like a caring sister, she uttered, Lilly, Hannah. I got some for you. She showed her sensible side. Bettany watched on, tempted to roll her eyes. The child took after her mothers maniptive traits. Mrs. Miller, we appreciate it, but Bryson made vegetables and a healthy dessert. Were good. Not taking the hint, Tina giggled and said, Its okay. I already brought it over, so Ill just leave it here. You can eat it anytime you want. While the adults were talking, Cheryl carried a te of sd to Lilly who was devouring the meat skewers. Here you go, Lilly. Cheryl smiled sweetly. Lilly stopped eating and shook her head. She said, I dont want it. She then grabbed a tissue to wipe her mouth before getting up to go to Bettany. Out of the blue, Cheryl let out a cry and tumbled onto the ground. The te of sd fell onto herself. Lilly was stunned. Everybody turned their heads to the source of the noise. With her eyes welling up, Cheryl remarked in distress, Why did you push me, Lilly Lilly was confused. Chapter 44 Teach You Manners Chapter 44 Teach You Manners Pursing her lips, Lilly stared at Cheryl. Although Cheryl looked nothing like her stepmother, the expression on the girls face was all too familiar to Lilly. That was the trick her stepmother always pulled, and her daddy would turn around and give Lilly a piece of his mind. Even though Lilly did nothing to deserve any of that! Lilly was forthright with her answer. I didnt push you. You fell on your own. Biting her lip, Cheryl wiped her eyes in distress. After giving her eyes a good rub, she said, Yeah, I know you didnt mean to. It was my fault Lilly pressed her lips together. Other children might be dumbfounded in Lillys shoes, not understanding what was going on. However, Lilly had been in this position far too many times. She turned to Bettany and uttered, Granny, I didnt push her. I was getting up after finishing the food, and Cheryl suddenly fell. Bettany picked Lilly up and gave an affirmative answer, Its okay. I trust you didnt push anybody. Maybe somebody cant tell the difference between intentional and idental. She made a point to look at Cheryl. Lilly blinked her eyes and fell into thought. Tina awkwardly jumped in, The kids were just fooling around. I should have paid closer attention She tried to cover up the whole thing as harmless horsing around between children. Nevertheless, the Crawfords were not going to let it go. Bettany callously said, So? What are you trying to say? Are you expecting our darling to apologize to you? Or are you trying to give us the wrong idea about Lilly? What? So we would think she is bad and Cheryl is good? You are foolish to tter yourself. The family ignored their child and took someone elses child under their wing. Now, they had the nerve to point fingers at Lilly. Bettany did not hold back with her choice of words. Color washed off Tinasplexion That was not the end of it. The other Crawford family members chimed in to give their two cents. Anthony curtly snapped, Thest person to frame Lilly is still sitting in jail. Hugh had a deadpan look. Its the parents duty to educate their children. Itll be toote if you dont start now. Gilbert faintly uttered, What are you thinking to pull this sort of stunt? Dont you think its embarrassing? The Crawford family took turns jumping down Tinas throat. Tina wished the earth could swallow her up. The Crawfords really got up in her face. She could admit that Cheryl screwed up by trying too hard to get people to like her. Still, Cheryl was young and only meant well. The Crawford family should not rip into them. Tina forced a smile. Im sorry, Bettany! Im sorry, Mr. Anthony Let us take it easy Just take it easy With tears streaming down her face, Cheryl choked with sobs. Sob, sob Its my fault Its my fault either way Dont be mad, Grandma Bettany. She wept in sniffles, trying to stop herself from crying out loud. Yet, she was sensible enough to apologize. Cheryl appeared so miserable. She had the look that no one would have the heart to put the me on her. However, the whole thing did not sit well with the Crawfords. What did Cheryl mean by either way? She was dragging Lilly down in her apologies. Just then, Lilly approached with a te of sd in hand and cautiously made her way to Cheryl. The Crawford family had mixed feelings about it because they thought Lilly was so nice to try and resolve things with Cheryl. Seeing an out, Tina jumped in, Oh, Miss Lilly. That isnt necessary Cheryl wiped away her tears and magnanimously uttered, Its okay, Lilly Lilly dumped the whole te of sd all over Cheryl. Her red bracelet twinkled a shing scarlet glint as the sd was tossed onto Cheryls face That sure stopped Cheryl from talking. Hung on the details, Lilly said, Here you go. Thats intentional! The one before was idental. Now can you differentiate between intentional and idental? So it turned out Lilly took everything Bettany said to heart. That was why Lilly felt the need to exin herself. Pablo often said that it was easier to remember things when put into practice. Cheryl was dumbfounded. She only poured sd on the hem of her skirt just now, so it was nothing. Now, her outfit was drenched in sd dressing. She had never been so humiliated. Cheryl lost it. How can you do this to me? Still holding the te in her hands, Lilly innocently blinked her eyes. I was only teaching you. The Crawfords were dumbstruck. The little sweet pea appeared earnest with her bright eyes as she genuinely exined to Cheryl the difference between intentional and idental. Sure, they were bbergasted, but but The family had to say that Lilly could not have done a better job. Bettany had a smile on her face. That was a good thing about being kids. They were free to do whatever was on their minds. Nothing held them back! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That was how it should be with the young heiress of the Crawford family. Tina cleaned off the residue from Cheryls face and skirt. Feeling attacked, Cheryl burst out wailing. She used Lilly amid the cries, How can you do this to me? You cant do this even if youre trying to teach me Wahhhh! Lilly could tell Cheryl was crying for real this time. The girl was sad and miserable. She said, Im sorry! Nevertheless, Lilly still did not believe she was at fault. She trusted Cheryl could now distinguish between intentional and idental. Now that Lilly had apologized, Tina could no longer point fingers. Despite feeling infuriated, Tina had to force a smile and pat Cheryl on the back. She said, Its okay. You know kids. You fight today, but tomorrow youre back to being best friends. Lilly hesitated for a bit before saying, No, I dont want to be friends with her tomorrow either. Tina was at a loss for words. With a stiff smile, she turned to Bettany. Im sorry. Im really sorry. Ill take Cheryl to get a change of clothes. Taking Cheryl with her, Tina hurried along. They came with such graces moments ago, and now they were leaving in a haste. Cheryl clenched her fists. All she felt was further hatred for Lilly after thetter wrecked her winning streak over and over again. Lilly nced at Tinas receding figure before moving her gaze to Bettany She whispered, Granny, I honestly dont want to be friends with Cheryl. Lilly was uncertain whether she would cause Granny problems by doing so. Holding Lillys hand, Bettany gave her assurance. You dont have to be friends if you dont want to. We dont need to force ourselves to make other people happy. You did great today, Lilly. Lillys eyes were sparkling. Joyful, she put her arms around Bettany and gave her the biggest kiss. The sweet pea mewed, Thank you, Granny! Bettanys heart could melt. All she wanted to do was give the girl all the love in the world. Come on. Ill take you to pick some raspberries. Embracing her inner child, the olddy gleefully chirped. The Crawfords were relieved by the heartwarming scene. Since Jean went missing, Bettany could not eat or sleep. Depression nearly took her life. A healthy pink returned to Bettanysplexion not long after Lilly entered into the familys lives. With the adult and child in high spirits, no one wanted to ruin the moment for them. Lilly followed Bettany into the woods and curiously asked, What are raspberries, Granny? Bettany gleefully replied, They are wild berries. I used to pick them to eat in the countryside when I was little. Theyre sweet. It got Lillys attention at the mention that raspberries were sweet. Come on, Granny. Lets hurry. Lilly dragged Bettany by the hand before realizing she should not do that. Lilly ran to the back of Bettany and pushed her wheelchair. Bettany burst into chuckles. It was a shame that she could not stand on her feet. Otherwise, it would be great to run in the fields with Lilly Lilly wheeled Bettany to the edge of the woods. Where are the raspberries, Granny? Lilly looked around. Bettany pointed at the shrub up ahead. Raspberries are usually found among the shrubs. Lets look around. Flying ahead of the group, Polly turned around and dove right into Lillys arms. Ghost! Ghost! The parrot cawed while pping its wings in a fluster. The sun had set at the peak of the mountain, and the temperature dropped in the great outdoors, turning the scenery rather cold and grim For some reason, Bettanys stomach dropped. Chapter 45 Carrying a Ghost Back Chapter 45 Carrying a Ghost Back Bettany made a decision there and then to skedaddle. Lets head back, Lilly. The mention of a ghost did not scare Lilly. That was great. Pablo was most keen when it came to ghosts. With Pablo levitating away, Lilly ran and chased after him. She said, Be good, Granny. Just wait for me here. Bettany was not having it. Lilly! Anxious, Bettany tried to keep up as she whipped out her phone to give Anthony a call. By the time they passed the tree line, darkness had overtaken the sky. Bettany could see Lilly ahead a moment ago, but Lilly quickly disappeared in the blink of an eye. With an unknown bird hooted and flew by the deserted woods, Bettany was left alone, scared, and on the verge of tears. Lilly! Lilly! Bettany called out. Following the sudden rustle among the bushes, Bettany nervously looked around and saw Lilly carrying a ghost on her back. The ghost was covered in blood. Its drooping arms were ck. Its clothes were wet, and its hair draped over its face. As a matter of fact, Lilly did not have a hard time piggybacking the ghost. That was why all Bettany saw N?velDrama.Org owns this. was a ghost floating behind Lilly. The thing that popped into Bettanys head was a ghost haunting Lilly. Lilly Bettany put her hand on her chest. The quiver in her voice did not go unnoticed. Lilly picked her head up in a daze, only realizing now that Bettany came along too. The olddy looked frightened. She immediately ditched the ghost. Wham. The ghost fell onto the ground and let out a grunt That was the least of Lillys worries as she ran over to give Bettany a hug. Thinking Lilly was scared, Bettany wanted to offer sce only to find the little girlforting her instead. There, there, Granny. Dont be scared. Im here. Bettany was at a loss for words. She did not feel much at first, but Lillys gesture made her eyes well up. Dont abandon me, Lilly. Bettany sobbed while holding Lilly. The fear of losing Lilly finally sank in. ming herself, Lilly gently patted Bettanys back. My bad. Im sorry, Granny She promised Mom to take good care of Granny. Yet, she ditched Granny just now. Sob, sob. Lilly did not want to be an irresponsible kid. Anthony rushed to the scene to find the adult and child locking arms and crying away. He was speechless. Whats going on? Anthony went up to them and spotted the ghost not too far away. He immediately stood before Bettany and Lilly in defense. The other family members soon arrived. Hunkering down on a nearby tree branch, the parrot pped its wings and cawed, My, oh, my. Its a ghost! Check it now! Anthony had no words. Narrowing his eyes, Anthony drew close and tipped the ghost with his toes to turn it over. It turned out to be a child instead of a ghost. Its a boy, Anthony said. No need to be rmed. Holding Lilly by the hand, Bettany asked, A boy? Is he dead? Lilly shook her head. No. She initially thought it was a ghost too, but she realized it was a boy upon closer inspection. Pablo mentioned something about saving a life as a doorway to never-nevernd. While she carried him out of there, she managed to frighten her granny. Anthony got down and felt the boys pulse before uttering, Hes not dead. Edward furrowed his brows. Why is there a child in the middle of the woods? The Crawford brothers examined the child on the ground. Since the boy was still breathing, it was the familys duty to give him a fighting chance to live. Gilbert went up to examine his breathing and heartbeat while Edward called the police and ambnce. Levitating in a corner, Pablo appeared quite delighted. See. I taught you about medicine this morning, and here you have a practice case, He said. He lost a piece of his soul. Its a ssic scenario. Ill show you what you can do. Lilly nodded her head. Sure. Saving a life is a doorway to never-nevernd. Pablo was speechless. Saving a life is a doorway to heaven, not never-nevernd. Nevertheless, it amused Pablo that the little girl appeared conflicted. He decided against correcting her. Unable to offer assistance, Bettany was dumbfounded. Huh? What never-never? It was hard for Lilly to wrap her head around it. Back when she was with the Hatcher, Lilly was not exposed to anything about saving lives or spiritualism for that matter. She could not quite figure out why saving a life could take her to never-nevernd. Granny, whats a doorway? Bettany dug into her mind for simpler words. Huh It means a path or a way to something. It was not easy to exin Finally getting it, Lilly pursued with further questions. Whats never-nevernd? Why was saving a life leading a path to never-nevernd? Hiding her chuckles, Bettany replied, Its heaven, not never-nevernd. Lilly corrected herself. Heaven. Bettany earnestly taught the child. Lilly listened intently. In the end, the girl got it straight that saving a life was a gateway to heaven. She turned around and rolled her eyes at Pablo. Catching her master in stitches, Lilly found out that Pablo did it on purpose. Hmph! Pablo was such a meanie! Just then, Gilbert said, Alright. Lets bring him back with us. Lilly inquired, Is he alive? Gilbert carried the boy and uttered, Hes unconscious, but his breathing is stable. The group headed toward the tent to wait for the police and ambnce. As medically skilled as Gilbert could be, he could not possibly examine the boy for internal injuries in the middle of nowhere. With the sky getting dark, Cheryls family took notice of the Crawfords carrying something from afar. They thought it was strange that the Crawford family was finding their way back with torchlights. Whats that Tina murmured. Thomas remarked, I think its a child. Huh? Unable to see Lilly who was sitting on Bettanysp in the dark, Tina asked, Dont tell me something happened to Lilly. If that were the case The brat got iting. Hit by an idea, Tina said, Ill go and check it out. Thomas stopped her. Didnt you cause enough problems? Ill go. You two stay here. Either way, they had to see if anything happened to the Crawfords golden child. Thomas went over. Cheryl craned her neck, but there was no way she could get a better look if Tina could not see at her height. Still, the prospect that Lilly possibly met with an ident excited Cheryl. She made a worried face though. Mommy, will Lilly be alright? Tina answered, She should be okay Time went by until Thomas hurried back. He whispered, Its not Lilly. Its a boy. The boy is wearing the Sdnchvbel. Tina was surprised. Sdnchv? Could that child be a member of the Shaw family Sdnchv was not a clothingbel avable to the public anymore, only focusing its business on wealthy and powerful families. Thebel serviced foreign blue blood and the three local families C the Crawfords, the Shaws, and the MacNeils. Since the Crawfords kids were ounted for, and the MacNeils had no young children in the family, it could only mean that the child belonged to the Shaw family The couple exchanged nces, seeing the feverishness in each other''s eyes. There had been news reports that the young heir of the Shaw family was kidnapped. The Shaws had been unlucky with the search. Should the Millers report to the Shaw that they found the heir Chapter 46 The Young Heir of the Shaws Chapter 46 The Young Heir of the Shaws Tina said, We should contact the Shaws right now and tell them we found the heir. Thomas retorted, Are you stupid? Are you trying to take credit from the Crawfords? The Crawford family came across the boy. Who were the Millers trying to fool by taking credit for it? Tina anxiously uttered, What do we do? The Shaws and Crawfords were two of the three giants of Clodston. They were the movers and shakers of the citypared to the Millers Now that an opportunity to kiss up to the giants was presented before them, they did not want to lose out on it. Thomas fell into deep ponder before eximing, I got it! There was a telephone number making rounds in theirmunity amid the search for the Shaw familys heir. Thomas dialed the number and sounded concerned over the phone. Hello, is this Mr. Shaw? Im Thomas Miller Yes, yes. Heres the thing. The Crawford familys heiress stumbled upon your son while running around the fields. Mr. Anthony told me to call you After Thomas hung up on the call, Tina showered her husband withpliments. Wow, that was smart of you! You have a way with words, pleasing both families all at once. Thomas was pleased with himself. Through the examples of the adults around her, Cheryl believed she picked up on something Back in the Crawfords tent, Gilbert cleaned the boys face and changed his clothes. He finally had a good look at the boys face. Looking solemn, he pulled Anthony to a corner outside. Lilly got down next to the air mattress and stared at the boy lying there. Pablo was showing Lilly the trick to summon souls. His soul is notplete. While our souls remain within our bodies for the most part, a piece of our souls tends to wander off, so its easy to lose it. The boy had a near-death experience, and now the piece of his soul is missing. Here. Im going to teach you how to summon the soul back. Lifting her chin, Lilly seemed to be missing the point as her attention was elsewhere. Master, why cant we chain the soul together if a piece of our souls tends to wander off? Pablo choked. He waved his arm and answered, Youll understand with time. Afraid of Lillys millions of questions, he added. You need to memorize an incantation to summon lost souls. Also, you need to light a candle and let the fire burn the clothes of the person with the missing soul before reciting the incantation. Now repeat after me C Hear my pleas in the dark of the night, touch the spirit thats out of sight, however cold despite my plight, help my soul see the bright Pablo recited the long line before asking Lilly, Did you get that? Lilly gave a firm nod. I got it! Pablo was impressed. The girl definitely had the talent Now its your turn, He said. The incantation can be a little hard to remember Lilly bobbed her head. Here are my peas in the dark to bite, much the spirit thats tonight, however cod excite my fright, help myself see the kite It was not difficult for Lilly. Pablo was speechless. ? What the hell?! Sure, the intonation was there, but that was not it at all! With that in mind, Pablo suddenly felt the rush of air cirction. Lillys incantation was taking effect. The corner of Pablos lips was twitching. Cocking her brows, Lilly asked, Why do I have to eat peas at night? Why a cod? Why do I need to see a kite? Pablo had no words. Nearby, Bettany overheard Lilly mumbling to herself, singing something about seeing a kite. Her eyes reflected worry. Lilly would often talk to herself or Polly. She talked about a master on asion For some reason, Bettany had a sinking feeling in her stomach. Pulling herself together, she smiled and inquired, What are you doing, Lilly? Lilly answered. Im trying to save the boy. Bettany was dumbstruck. Instead of having her mind at ease, she grew concerned. Oh, Lilly. Can you tell me who you are talking to? A child could develop another personality after facing trauma at a young age and could see an imaginary friend. This was a mental illness. Lilly nodded her head and replied, Im talking to Pablo. Pablo chimed in. Ahem Lilly, didnt I tell you not to mention to others about me Lilly appeared conflicted. But Granny isnt someone else With Lilly engaging in a monologue again, Bettanys heart sank to the pit of her stomach. Poor Lilly. Did she really develop a mental illness? Oh, Lilly. You have me, your granddad, and uncles now Youre in a safe ce Bettany was heartbroken and worried. The family had prioritized Lillys health examination recently, but they had left out checking on the girls mental health. She must let her boys knowter. Not only was she going to inform the boys, but Bettany also insisted on taking Lilly out of there. Bettany suspected that the boys bloodied state triggered unhappy memories in Lilly and caused her to hallucinate. Lilly put up a fight. Huh? Hold on, Granny. Im still trying to save him. She looked puzzled. Everything was going well up until now. What had gotten into Granny? Bettany uttered, Dont worry, Lilly. Look, the doctors and police officers are here. Lilly looked over and saw the police cars arriving with blinkers shing. Other than that, a few ck vehicles followed behind. The Shaws were in these vehicles. The Shaw family was desperate. Having been waiting by the road, Tina and Thomas eximed, Here The duo seemed eager as if they were in the rescue operation. For some reason, the Shaws looked past them and headed straight to the Crawford familys tent. Thomas and Tina looked embarrassed and humiliated. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tina said, Um Why are they ignoring us Thomas remarked, They must be anxious. Its okay. We have a reason to check in on the Shaw familys young heirter. The Crawfords are there now, so we cant show our faces yet. We might get caught up in our lies. The pair mumbled among themselves as they returned to their tent. A poker-faced man, exuding a no-nonsense vibe, approached the Crawfords tent. Curious, Lilly stared at the iing group. She silently asked, Master, why do they have a golden aura to them? The middle-aged man in the lead especially could blind her. Pablo exined, They had done a lot of good in their lives. They can be heroes who served their country. With her query answered, Lilly pursued with another question. Why is there death lingering amid the golden aura? Through Pablos teachings, Lilly was able to identify death. Aunt Winona carried the stench of death because she had blood on her hands. It was strange that the man was basking in a golden aura, but death drifted around him too. Pablo answered, He had killed others, but he only did it to the wicked. That was why the aura of death could not get too close to the man. The golden aura shielded the man from death. Lilly saw the light. Now, she got it. The man was one of the good guys, the type who got rid of bad guys. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man drew close. Colton Shaws straight face often scared little kids. However, the little girl gave him the biggest smile rather than burst into tears. Hello, mister! Lilly greeted him. Colton paused. The girl Chapter 47 Somewhat Familiar Girl Chapter 47 Somewhat Familiar Girl Colton had never met a child who was not afraid of him and even smiled at him. Somehow, he got the feeling that he had seen her somewhere before Snapping out of his thoughts, Colton gave a nod and replied, Hello. He paused before asking, Were you the one who carried Ivan back? Lilly responded, Yeah. The little girl had rosy cheeks and baby fat. Her huge eyes were clear and bright. It was the cutest thing when she bobbed her head while talking. Colton could not take his eyes away from her. Thank you. Ill drop by with Ivan soon to formally thank you. Although she was a child, Colton did not soften the tension along his facial lines. The men in ck behind him entered the tent and quickly carried the unconscious boy out. Colton nodded at Anthony and was ready to leave when Lilly jumped in. Mister, you cant leave With Pablo guiding at the side, Lilly read after him, Hes got an unusual illness. You muste look for me if he doesnt wake up. Colton nodded nonchntly. It was clear that he did not take her seriously. She was simply a four-year-old. What could she do? It was not like he could count on a girl to save Ivan if the professionals could not do anything. Colton took Ivan along and left. Watching as the fleet of cars drove away, Lilly could not wipe the worried look off her face. Bettany said, Alright. Lets head back. The family intended to camp out overnight at the wends park so that Lilly could enjoy the camping trip, the night sky, and the morning dew. After all that happened, Bettany felt like she was on an emotional roller coaster that she could not get out of. The thought that Ivan was kidnapped It was better for the family to make haste home. The Crawfords had a family meeting and decided to pack up and drive back to the Crawford Mansion overnight. Lilly fell asleep on the road Meanwhile, Cheryls family also collected their things and left once the Crawfords and Shaws were gone. Tina looked envious. Sigh. Did you see Lilly just now? Mr. Shaw smiled at her I cant believe the girls dumb luck. How she stumbled upon the unconscious boy is beyond me! Thomas chimed in, Yeah! Unlike the Crawford family who has three boys, the Shaw family has no sons except Ivan Jeez. Now, whoever Ivan has his eyes on in the future is lucky Slumping against the childs seat, Cheryl pretended to be asleep as she paid attention to her parents N?velDrama.Org owns this. conversation. She felt that the world was unfair. Why was Lady Luck always smiling at Lilly? Cheryl would be blessed with good fortune too if she was born into the Crawford family. Hmph! What was the big deal anyway? Lilly fell into a deep sleep. She dreamed about the ghost she carried back. The ghost stared at her with a nk but bloody face. Lilly jolted awake in a shudder. She ran downstairs barefooted and shouted, Granny! Fixating on Lillys feet, Bettany said, Youre up, Lilly. Why arent you wearing your shoes? Anthony was back at the office while Liam and Edward went to the police station to deal with the follow- up. God knew where the others went as only Jonas sat at the dinner table in a casual T-shirt and jeans, sipping on coffee. He took a nce at Lillys bare feet and uttered, Come here. Lilly said hello before Jonas picked her up and put her down on the chair next to him. She asked Bettany, Granny, did the boy yesterday wake up yet? Bettany replied, I dont know Hang on. Let me make a phone call. Lilly bobbed her head. Leaning back against the chair, Jonas pushed his golden-framed sses up and chuckled. Are you so concerned about him, kiddo? Tch. The Crawford family had only reunited with the precious girl, and now a boy had stolen her heart? Lilly looked at her uncle. While Jonas was good-looking, he looked like a bad man when he smiled. Uncle Jonas, saving a life is a doorway to heaven, do you know that? Lilly earnestly answered, applying her knowledge to real life. She dreamed about the boy and wondered whether he was dead or alive Jonah roared inughter before nonchntly picking up the jug to pour Lilly a ss of milk. He then slid a te of breakfast across the table to Lilly. Eat. His slender finger knocked against the table, hinting Lilly to pick up the pace. With Lillys tummy rumbling, she could feel the hunger. She picked up a toast and bit into it. Bettany happened to return and said, Oh, Lilly. I just called them and heard back that Ivan isnt awake yet. The olddy sighed. Not only was the boy still unconscious, but it was said that he also stopped breathing this morning. He was rushed to the emergency room On the top floor of a private hospital across the city, Colton stood outside the emergency room, pursing his lips as he looked outside the window. Sitting next to him was a woman. The woman rose to her feet not too longter and paced around outside the emergency room. She was Ivans mother C Melody. Colton paused before acting a little rusty in consoling her. Dont worry. Its going to be okay. Contrary to her name, Melody was hasty in nature. She peevishly snapped, My son is in there. How can I not be worried? Colton had no words. He quietly rubbed his nose. Just then, the door of the operating theater flung open. The doctor walked out with a solemn look. Mr. and Mrs. Shaw, we have tried out best With Melody going weak in the knees, Colton held her up and locked her in his arms. Melody said in a trembling voice, No way The doctor shook his head. You must prepare yourselves for the worst. Ivan had suffered a loss of blood when he was sent to the hospital. They had given him blood. However, for some reason, his vitals were stable, but his breathing grew weaker. We have run all the tests we could, but nothing abnormal showed up on the reports. Ivans turning blue in the face as if hes poisoned, but the test results indicated no toxins in his system. There is no exnation for his sudden weight loss. He came inst night, weighing 60 pounds, but now hes only 50 pounds heavy The doctors scrambled their heads and could not figure out where the ten pounds in weight disappeared to. It was a condition unseen and unheard of I would suggest bringing Ivan home and making final arrangements so that he can live hisst momentsfortably It was thest thing the doctor would rmend as Colton may be an influential figure in Clodston. However, the doctor knew the child was beyond rescue. Even God could not save him. It was better for the boy to pass away at home than suffer in the hospital with tubes hanging out of him. Tears streamed down Melodys face. Colton pursed his lips as his mind harked back to Lillys words. Hes got an unusual illness. You muste look for me if he doesnt wake up Having made up his mind, Colton uttered, Come on. Lets take Ivan back. Melody was devastated Chapter 48 Save Ivan Chapter 48 Save Ivan The boy was wheeled out of the operating theater. His ck lips and sunken cheeks took the youth out of the seven-year-old child. Melody choked with sobs. Ivan, Mommy is taking you home. If he could not be saved, so be it. The little man had tubes sticking out all over his body andy alone on the operating table. It was hard enough for the boy. With the car driving off, Colton turned a corner and made his way toward the Crawfords family home. Melody held Ivan in anguish without paying attention to where the car was going. A phone call came in, and Colton tapped the button to ept. Karens exasperated voice came from the other end of the line. Where are you taking Ivan, Colt? Colton answered in a t tone, The doctor said that they cant help Ivan, so Im taking him to the Crawfords. He informed his mother about what Lilly said to him yesterday. Karen was Ivans grandmother and a rather superstitious olddy. She was on the extreme end when it came to superstition as she could only dine at an auspicious time. Nevertheless, Coltons reply only infuriated her further. Whats the point of seeking help from a little girl? What does she know? I found a practitioner, soe back now with Ivan/ Colton scowled. Karen had sought many practitioners, but these people wereter revealed to be shams. He answered, That wont be necessary. Melody did not mean to eavesdrop, but Karens loud voice could be heard from the phone. What do you mean it wont be necessary? Im telling you toe home now! I have Master Sullivan here. Do you know who Master Sullivan is? Hes not someone who can easily be invited. Master Sullivan has reached the pinnacle of spiritualism. Do you get it? You rather believe a little girl than a true practitioner. Colton faintly responded, Im hanging up. He then terminated the call. Holding Ivan tightly in her arms, Melody asked, Are we going to see Lilly? She had heard about the young heiress union with the Crawfords. Colton queried, Do you trust the girl? If Melody gave a negative answer Colton would turn the car around and take Ivan home. N?velDrama.Org owns this. To his surprise, Melody firmly replied, I trust her. This was because the girl carried the boy back. Lilly also said toe to her before Ivans health took a turn for the worst. Meanwhile, Karen was fuming after the call. Master Sullivan, can youe with me to the Crawfords residence? Next to the olddy sat a practitioner with brows longer than his beard. He had his eyes closed for a rest. He arrogantly uttered, I dont usually interfere with the mortal world. I have already made an exception bying here with you Karen devoutly nodded her head. Yes, I understand. Its all my ungrateful sons fault. I cant believe hes going to see a child. She anxiously and helplessly ryed what Colton said before bringing up restoring Master Sullivans shrine and doing good deeds to repay him. Master Sullivan said, Fine. It was fate that brought us together. Ill go with you and check out the kid who made these insensible notions. Grateful for Master Sullivans change of heart, Karen brought him to the Crawfords residence. After breakfast, Lilly looked out vacantly. Master, do you think the boy will be okay? She could not shake off the dream she had this morning. The ghost in the dream simply stared at her without a word. Lilly believed that the ghost might really be a ghost if he died. For all she knew, he woulde into her dreams every night to stare at her Pablo sat cross-legged in a corner, scribbling something in a notebook. He offhandedly remarked, Are you interested to find out? I can teach you to read his fortune. Do you remember what I taught you yesterday? The five practices of spiritualism C Cultivation, Medicine, Destiny, Prophecy, and Observation. Lilly replied, I do I guess. Pablo gave her a skeptical look. She was snoozing away before he was even done talking yesterday. Remember, his *ss. Pablo added, Destiny is all about reading the stars and signs to deduce a persons fortune. Prophecy is the art of divination to infer the future He took his time to impart the basics to Lilly, and Lilly listened intently. There was no telling whether Lilly got it though. Now, can you try and look into Ivans future? Lilly immediately looked around. Fortune-telling Pendulum The little girl got these two things in her head. With her eyes lighting up, she ran to the artificial pond and fished out a tortoise that was basking in the sun. Ha! Lilly hurled the tortoise onto the grass. The tortoise tumbled and rolled around upside down before stopping. The poor tortoise was puzzled. Pablo was at a loss for words. A pendulum or a dome-shaped item could be used for the art of divination, but nothing was said about using a tortoise, and a live one at it. What was she doing? Looking serious, Lilly kneeled before the tortoise. Hm Is that so Pablo was speechless. What do you mean? Lilly responded, The boy isnt dead, and hes heading our way. Theres a scammer too Oh, the poor boy! He might not make it She was down on all fours and got to the tortoises eye level. Putting up a struggle, the tortoise craned its neck and bit on the grass to flip itself over. Lily eximed, Ah! There will be a turn of events! Pablo had no words. What the hell? Was that supposed to be an unexpected twist to the boys fate? Pablo irritably did the math before shooting Lilly with a look of surprise. Huh? It seemed to be the case. Just then, the sound of a roaring engine came from outside the Crawford Mansion. Getting up, Lilly dusted off her bottoms and ran out. Hugh and Bettanys voices echoed across the hall. Mr. Shaw How is Ivan doing? Lilly is here. Margaret, please fetch Lilly for us Lilly made haste. Here Ie, Granny! Bettany steadied the little girl. Slow down. Why did you get here so quickly? Lilly turned her gaze to Colton and the woman next to him who was carrying Ivan. The tortoise told me that Ivan wasing, so I came running. Bettany and Hugh were confused. What tortoise? The moment Melodyid eyes on Lilly, she felt like the girl was her lifeline. Lilly, please save Ivan Nothing was more touching than the love of a parent. Melody was lost. Ivan was motionless in her arms. Lilly ran into the house, yelling, Come in quickly! Colton took Colton and kept up with Lilly. Bettany and Hugh followed behind. Lilly went straight to the kitchen. Pablo said that she needed fire to summon the lost soul. She also needed the boys clothes Margaret asked, What are you looking for, Little Miss? Lilly answered, Im searching for a firepit, papers, and a piece of Ivans clothes While talking, she took a nce at Ivan. She realized she had a me on top of his head. Dumbstruck, Lilly quietly asked, Master, whats that on Ivans head? Pablo replied, The me on the head represents his life force. An incense will appear before a persons death. The person will die once the fire reaches its end. He said while wincing his face. The me would not appear on those whose lives were in danger, yet it was not their time yet. However, death was imminent when the incense showed up. Was the kid not going to survive? Chapter 49 No Faith in Her Chapter 49 No Faith in Her While Lilly got information on the incense, she had no idea that the appearance of the me on top of a head represented imminent death. All she got from Pablo was that the person would die when the me burned to the end of the incense. Feeling that time was not on her side, Lilly urged the adults to hurry up. She needed to save Ivan before the incense on top of Ivans head burned out. The firepit and ritual paper were not a problem. The family owned a brazier and papers on which she could scribble sacred texts. Nevertheless, Ivans clothes proved a difficult feat. It struck Melody that she had a shirt belonging to Ivan in the car. She ran off to retrieve it. Now that everything was ready, Lilly burned the papers over the fire and lit a candle at the door. A panting voice from the entrance intruded as Lilly was about to begin. Stop! Karen arrived on the scene to find Ivan lying on the ground. Next to him, a girl was holding a bundle of papers. She freaked out. This is nonsense! Furious, Karen picked up her cane and smacked the ritual papers out of Lillys hands. It happened so quickly. Before everybody knew it, Karen was hitting the girl with a cane. With the back of Lillys hand taking the blow, she flinched in pain and dropped the papers to the ground. Her hand turned red. Ugh The pain drew tears out of the girls eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Well, the tortoise never foretold anything about this. Why was she struck? Melody cried in panic and anger, Mom! What are you doing? She charged in there and came in between Karen and Lilly. Colton curtly blurted, Get out! Karen was not having it. Behind Karen, Anthony and the white-browed practitioners turned up. Karen happened to run into Anthony who was on his way home. That was how she was able to gain ess to the Crawfords residence. Anxious for her grandson, the olddy made a mad dash into the house despite being on a cane. Since Master Sullivan fancied himself an unworldly being, he would not flounder around. Hence why he sauntered along with Anthony in the back. Anthony scowled the moment Karen raised her cane at Lilly. Old Mrs. Shaw, I let you in because your grandson is here. I didnt let you enter our home to hit Lilly. Karen was all about respecting elders. It did not sit well with her that someone younger like Anthony gave her a telling-off. Still, her focus was on Ivan, so she would pretend she did not hear that. Quick, Master Sullivan. Ivan is here! With a long face, Anthony asked Margaret to retrieve the first-aid kit. Bettany flipped out. So Karen was going to y the age card and act dumb, huh? The Crawfords were not going to take this sitting down. Old hag! Apologize to Lilly now! Bettany could y the olddy at her game too. She lifted her leg and kicked her loafer away. Smack! It was a bulls eye right on Karens face. It never crossed Bettanys mind that she got a good aim. She was stunned, to say the least. Karen nearly lost it after being pped in the face by a loafer. This was an emergency. Why were the Crawfords fussing over the littlest issue? You Colt, take Ivan with you. Were leaving now! It was not like she wanted to be at the Crawfords residence. Karen would not be here if it were not for her grandson. To her dismay, Colton grabbed Karen by the cor and dragged her out. He curtly uttered, You go. Getting worked up, Karen took advantage of her position as a senior andy on the ground. She shouted, Fine! Fine! Come on. Im not a mother to you if you kick me out! She kicked up a huge fuss! Shaking his head, Master Sullivan made an enigmatic face and uttered, Its toote. Lilly held Ivans hand and said urgently, Mister, itll be toote if we dont save Ivan now. Master Sullivan frowned and nced at Lilly. The little phony psychic was copying him. The little girl knew no shame to repeat after him. Master Sullivan then moved his gaze to the brazier, the papers burning in the pit, and the shirt in her hand. He scoffed. Hearing that it was toote, Karen urged, Please, Master Sullivan. Please Save my grandson! Instead of using her age against the Crawfords like before, she showed nothing but sincerity toward the practitioner. Despite Colton and Melody objecting, Karen threatened them with her life and held Colton and Melody down by their feet to buy time for Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan sighed. Seeing that youre in a spot Ill help you. Sable! His disciple in the back answered and set up the ritual right away. Karen was more than thankful. Finally, her grandson had a fighting chance to live. Master Sullivan worked fast as though to psyche everybody out. A me ignited at the wave of his arm, leading many to be awestruck. He pulled out a brass bell and ritual de before circling Ivan and spewing mumbo jumbo. Evil, begone. Demon, begone. I call upon the great forces to cleanse the evil in the child! Bang! Bang! Master Sullivans disciple beat on the drum. Pablo was speechless. He maintainedposure though. Pablo stopped rushing Lilly because the incense on top of the boys head was a timer, counting down to his death. Lilly did not take her eyes away from Ivan. The big hoo-ha cost Ivan time, and now two-thirds of the incense was burned through. Livid, Lilly yelled, Hes a fake! The tortoise mentioned an obstacle. So this was the obstacle. Karens eyes popped open in anger. What does a child know? Shut up! Master Sullivan was a trained professional. There was no way the girl could save her grandson if Master Sullivan could do nothing. Who did she think she was? How could someone of her agepare to a wise practitioner? Master Sullivan callously uttered, Id advise you to speak not of sphemy. The ritual is done. The boy will regain consciousness in no more than five minutes. He put his hands behind his back, trying to portray an air of unworldliness. Lilly remarked, Ivan wont wake up. Whatever you did is pointless Bettany did not want any part in it. This was the Shaws private family affair. Lilly had done enough for them. Lets go, Lilly. They can deal with it themselves. The urgency of the matter stirred Lilly to tears. The world of a child was full of innocence. It would take kids a long time to grieve over the death of an animal, much less a person. Lilly looked at Melody and then at Colton. Melody had nothing more to lose! She picked Karen up from the ground and dragged her out. Karen shot her mouth off, How dare you! Is this how you treat your mother-inw? As a daughter-in- Melody threw her out the door and angrily chided, As a daughter-inw, I have enough of you! I should put this out there. I call the shots for my son! Ill break your legs if you take another step closer! Karen was at a loss for words. She huffed and puffed as anger nearly sucked the life out of her. The rage and the hurt overwhelmed her every being. That was her grandson in there too! Karen only had her grandsons best interest at heart. Was she wrong for doing what was good for her grandson? Are you trying to get Ivan killed? Karen wailed. Inside, Colton shot a re at Master Sullivan. Either you leave, or Ill make you. Master Sullivan made a wry face. No one had ever shown him such disrespect since he attained the highest level of spiritualism. Oh, the nerve of the Shaws. Well, that was thest time he would ever help the family. Hmph! With his reputation as someone on high at stake, Master Sullivan merely sneered without another word. Karen cried in desperation, Are you trying to get Ivan killed? Youre killing my grandson Colton indifferently said, I trust Lilly can save Ivan. Master Sullivan was tempted to roll his eyes. The Shaws were mad to put faith in a child. Anthony looked at the time and faintlymented, Your five minutes are up! Raising her brow, Bettany snapped a biting remark, Didnt you say the boy will wake up in five minutes? Color drained from Master Sullivans face A cry was heard in the back, Lilly had somehow picked the ritual papers from the ground and set them aze. While it was not quite as spectacr as Master Sullivans performance, she managed to spark a green me. Once the fire was burning, Lilly threw Ivans shirt into the brazier and earnestly chanted, Peas in the dark to bite help myself see the kite Master Sullivan furrowed his brows. See the kite? Was it all fun and games for the girl? Nonsense! Keeping a straight face, Master Sullivan reprimanded the girl. His pet peeve was people like Lilly who yed pretend and cheated others. Sable, the bitter disciple behind Master Sullivan, could not hold his tongue. Thats right! The ritual is a joke to her! What the hell is that? Ill eat sh*t upside down if she can revive Ivan. Im talking about a massive turd! The shirt in the fire suddenly stood up on its own. Master Sullivan froze while Sables statement came to an abrupt end Chapter 50 Taking Someones Credit Chapter 50 Taking Someone''s Credit As green sparks shed in the brazier, Ivan''s shirt suddenly stood up straight, and his sleeves slowly lifted Dark clouds already obscured the sky as a gust of cold wind blew, causing Bettany to hug around her arms. The scene before them was utterly chilling! Only Lilly had a smile on her face as she waved at the shirt and said sweetly, "Return now!" The shirt promptly fell back into the brazier and was lit on fire. Ivan, lying on the ground, started moving his fingers ever so lightly. Pablo let out a shocked cry and quickly took out his notebook and flipped the pages. I didn''t mistake it! An incense on the head represents a countdown toward their death. How did he resurrect? Everyone held their breath and stared at Ivan briefly, but Ivan did not wake up. Melody slumped onto the ground and cried silently. Sable sighed and sneered. "See? I''m speechless that you all believed in a child. It''s clearly a waste of time! If you would''ve let my master continue with his spells, he could''ve saved him!" Master Sullivan scolded with a stern face, "Sable! Stop talking!" Standing outside the door, Karen overheard Sable and burst into the room, crying, "It''s your fault! This is what happens when you don''t listen to me! You killed my grandson!" As she screamed, she threw her walking cane at Lilly. "You pay for my grandson''s life! You killed him! If he dies, then so should you!" Lilly instinctively raised her leg and kicked the walking cane back with a thump. The walking cane immediately knocked Karen''s head and she cried and yelled louder. Anthony''s face turned gloomy, and he was about to have the bodyguards cast Karen out of the house! Then, Colton shouted fiercely, "Shut up!" Karen startled before crying louder. "You dare to raise your voice toward me! Oh, how terrible my life is! I''ve lost my grandson, and now my son is being disrespectful" Master Sullivan stood at the side while listening to the squabble and felt satisfied at heart! This is what you get for not trusting me! It''s ridiculous to think that a mere child could save someone that even I can''t save! If word goes out that Lilly was the one who saved Ivan, it''s going to look terrible for my image! Suddenly, a weak voice sounded. "Keep it down" Master Sullivan''s proud face immediately froze, and he looked to the side Ivan weakly propped up his body and sat up! Lilly happily eximed, "You''re alive!" Wow, I actually saved him! Lilly suddenly thought of how powerful her master was. Some of his teachings are useful, after all! Melody was stunned. Her body trembled as she widened her eyes, fearing that it was her imagination "Ivan Ivan!" In a shaky voice, Melody eximed and went forward to caress Ivan''s face. Ivan moved his head to the side. The boy was not fond of physical touch, even if it was from his own mother. His calm expression gave him a cold yet adorable aura, simr to his father. Ivan pursed his lips and looked around, finally locking his gaze on Lilly. "Who are you?" He asked. Lilly smiled widely. "I''m Lilly." Ivan discreetly remembered her name from then on - Lilly. Melody choked back on her tears as she thanked, "Lilly, thank you so much. Thank you" Karen also was brought back to her senses from the shock and crawled toward Ivan, trembling. "Oh, my grandson! Ivan, you''re awake! Oh, it must be because you''re blessed by the heavens" Upon hearing that, the Crawford family scoffed. If her grandson dies, it''s Lilly''s fault; if he lives, it''s because he''s blessed! Anthony ordered indifferently, "Jack, see them out." Colton nced at Karen before apologizing to Anthony, "My apologies. Once I leave, I shall take care of my family''s business." He kept his words short as he knew it would be useless to rify further. The Crawford family was already angered by his family''s actions. Colton was often working at the front line of battlefields and needed help paying attention to what was happening at home. He was unaware that his mother would be such a troublesome person, and at the same time, he also thought of the times Melody gave him the cold shoulder, making him feel troubled. "I shall visit your family another time to give my thanks!" Colton simply finished and turned to look at N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lilly. His gaze turned somewhat gentle as he patted her head. "Lilly, if you need help, you can always find me." Colton paused before re-emphasizing his words, "Anything at all!" Melody wiped her tears and added, "Thank you, Lilly" However, little did the child know she had aplished something incredible and even got the favor of the Shaw family. She was simply happy to help out as she waved her hands. "You don''t have to thank me! Besides, saving one''s life is better than building a seven-story tower!" The little girl might not even understand the idiom''s meaning, but her serious face was adorable! Everyone could not help butugh. Even Anthony, who had a stern face, softened at sight. Colton then took his family and left. Master Sullivan felt extremely embarrassed and was silent throughout. Seeing the Shaw family leaving, they naturally wanted to go as well. However, Lilly suddenly eximed, "I thought I heard someone say he will eat ten pounds of stinky" Sable was embarrassed, wishing he could find a hole to crawl into! Master Sullivan''s face darkened as he red at Lilly and scolded, "You''re quite unreasonable for someone so young. Do you think you''re the one that saved Young Master Shaw? I advise you to exercise more virtue!" He huffed and walked away, frustrated. Lilly had a look of confusion after getting scolded. But I saved him! Who said it was them? Lilly finally understood why the police wanted to capture them. Meanwhile, the sky gradually cleared up, and the cold atmosphere of the living room was already gone. Anthony stared at Lilly with a worried look ** Ivan was still weak, so Colton held him in one arm before putting him into the car. Karen hurriedly pushed Melody to the side to catch up with them, but Colton unexpectedly mmed his hand against the car door while staring coldly at her. "You look healthy, mother. Pack your belongings tomorrow and return home at once!" Karen was taken aback. Colton put his hand around Melody''s waist and led her into the car before closing the door. The car quickly drove away, leaving Karen, who was angrily ring on the spot. "What did I do wrong" Karen was enraged, but upon seeing Master Sullivan standing behind her, she quickly said awkwardly, "Uh I''m sorry that you''ve had to witness such a mess!" Master Sullivan coldly replied, "It''s nothing." "Master Sullivan, please get in" Karen motioned, but Master Sullivan refused, "No, thank you." He then promptly walked out after replying. Sable looked at Karen and said loudly, "Old Mrs. Shaw, how your family handled this is unforgivable! Do you think a brat from the Crawford family has the ability to save Young Master Shaw?" Karen paused before asking, "What do you mean?" Chapter 51 Lilly’s Master Chapter 51 Lillys Master Young Master Shaw is only awake right now because of my Master! Sable huffed. Master Sullivan had used his powers to ask the Gods to bring back the young masters soul but his soul had been wandering about for too long, so Master Sullivans timing was slightly off. The little brat took advantage of the situation and imed the credit as hers! Old Mrs. Shaw finally understood. Her grandsons life was in fact saved by Master Sullivan, despite a slight dy, but Lilly Hatcher let everyone think she was the one who did it. Master Sullivans words now made sense to Old Mrs. Shaw. I knew it! she croaked angrily, feeling cheated. Shes just a four year old kid, what does she know? My Master didnt want to pick a fight with a child just to im what was rightfully his, but you Shaws have disrespected him terribly! I wish you the best of luck in the future, Sable chastised the olddy before escorting Master Sullivan away. Old Mrs. Shaw was panic stricken as she hastily caught up with Master Sullivan and Sable from behind, muttering a string of apologies and thank-yous. She even took out some money and stuffed it into Sables hand discreetly. It was only then when Master Sullivans displeased expression eased up slightly. If it was up to him, he never wanted to Lilly Hatcher ever again. Where are we going, Master? Sable asked as he trailed behind, Were invited to the opening ceremony of Taylor Entertainment tomorrow. Lets get ready for it, Master Sullivan told his loyal disciple who nodded eagerly. Opening ceremonies were easy enough to handle. All they needed to do was predict a good time for the cutting of the ribbon. Old Mrs. Shaw watched as Master Sullivan and Sable walked away, until they disappeared from her sight. She then got into her own car, but not before giving the Crawford Mansion a dirty look. The little trickster brat had caused her to offend Master Sullivan, and Colton wanted her to pay her visit and thank her in person? No way! As long as she was alive, she would never let her grandson be close to Lilly Hatcher! Hmph! ** Back at the Crawford home, Hugh, Bettany and Anthony had mixed emotions as they observed Lilly happily gnawing at a chicken drumstick. They were all thinking the same thing, but no one dared to voice out their concerns until Bettany spoke up. Ive never had the chance to tell any of you before, but I think theres something wrong with Lilly Bettany whispered in a hushed tone. Hughs eyebrows narrowed. What do you mean? Theres nothing wrong with our Lilly! No, I just mean she says theres a Master by her side, Bettany corrected herself. The three of them turned to look at Lilly and the empty space next to her. They felt a chill down their spine every time they thought about what Lilly had told them. Perhaps Lilly has a psychiatric condition due to the years of abuse she went through! Like a multiple personality disorder. Her mind creates an entirely new character that seems as real as you and me, Bettany thought out loud. Anthony considered his mothers assessment in silence as he stared at Lilly. Should we bring her to a psychiatrist? Just to be safe, Bettany suggested anxiously. That wont be necessary, Anthony shook his head. Lilly will be with me during this period. Ill take care of her. Bettany and Hugh were elderly folk after all, and Bettany had her own medical issues to attend to. Anthony thought it would be best to keep Lilly by his side. Ill bring her to the ribbon cutting ceremony tomorrow, Anthony decided. Crawford Holdings was one of the main shareholders of Taylor Entertainment, which was going to be publicly listed tomorrow. After her dinner, Lilly sat quietly on the living room sofa, drawing in her scrapbook. Next to her, Pablo was skimming through a book. Ah, here it is! Pablo eximed excitedly. Here, the purple point, the jade point You should try giving your grandmother massages. Once you feel her legsing back to life, you can treat her with some acupuncture. Lilly listened to Pablo intently, taking in every word of his. Will grandma be able to stand and walk again? she asked. Pablo floated in the air, stroking his jaw thoughtfully. Stand and walk? She could even join a sh mob if she wanted to! Get your uncle to buy you a pair of silver needles. Lillys eyes lit up with hope. She only had one goal in mind now. Grandma will get up one day and dance in a sh mob!! ** Old Mrs. Karen Shaw returned home immediately looking for her grandson, Ivan. My darling boy! Let grandma have a look at you she said as she walked toward her grandsons room. However, she heard the sound of the door being bolted shut just as she arrived. It was Melody, of course. Melody, open the door right now! she shrieked angrily. You must think youre all that ever since Colton came back, dont you? Well, let me tell you something. As long as youre in my home, its my rules youll have to follow! How dare that woman disrespect her in her own home? She could barely wait until Colton leaves once again, so she could show Melody whos truly in charge around here. Colton climbed up the stairs holding a hot bowl of soup. He gave his mother a cold stare, having overheard her screams just a few moments ago. Are you done causing a scene? Colton drawled. Im causing a scene?! Karen retorted. Im your mother, Colton! Are you siding with an outsider instead of your own mother? I never agreed to your marriage with her from the beginning. Look at her attitude even when youre around. Can you imagine what shes like when youre not here? She talks back, disrespects me and is never home! Who knows what she does outside? Shes aughingstock, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Colt! Colton rolled his eyes as he opened the door to Ivans room, before kicking the door shut with such force that the door mmed hard in Karens face. He took out his cellphone and dialed a number. Please gather Mothers belongings and get the driver to send her back to her hometown. She can spend the rest of the days there, he spoke into the phone. Outside the room, Karen had no idea her next few years were already nned out for her. She was certain that Melody had brainwashed her own son into hating his own mother! What have I done to deserve such an unfilial son? she cried out loud, thumping her chest emotionally. Just as she was crying and whining her heart out, the butler appeared with a message for Karen. Madam, the Millers are here to visit. Would you like to meet them? The Millers? Karen raised an eyebrow. It was not a familiar name to her. They were the ones who called Mr. Shaw yesterday after they found Ivan while they were camping, the butler exined patiently. Karen gasped in shock. Was it not Lilly Hatcher who had found Ivan? Oh dear, please let them in! Karen said as she smoothened her hair and her frocks. She put on a bright smile fit for a matriarch, still unaware of Coltons ns to send her away. In the living hall, Cheryl Miller was seated on a sofa together with her parents while waiting for Karen, taking in her surroundings. The Shaw residence was strikingly different from the Crawfords. While the Crawford mansion was newly built on a vast plot ofnd and reeked of money and opulence, the Shaw residence was a historic building that had been passed on from one generation of Shaws to the next. It was built courtyard style and exuded an elegant, imperial vibe. The Crawfords are a prominent name in the world of business, but the Shaw family hails from a political dynasty, Cheryls father whispered to her. Watch your manners when we meet Mrs. Shaw! The Shaw family was full of loyal martyrs. Old Mr. Shaw had sacrificed himself for the country, and his son had continued in his fathers footsteps doing work for the nation. That was perhaps the reason why the Shaws were a small family with only one grandson that everyone doted on. especially Old Mrs. Shaw. Shes the matriarch who calls the shots in the family. Cheryl, remember to be nice to her! If she takes a liking to you, well get to be closer to the Shaws in the future! Cheryls father told her with a serious expression on his face. Cheryl nodded equally as seriously. She was not going to let her parents down. The family waited with a gift in hand until they spotted Old Mrs. Shawing toward the living hall. Cheryls father immediately stood up. Ah, you must be Mrs. Shaw! Its a pleasure to meet you! he greeted the old Karen was pleased as punch with this mans respectful attitude toward her, something she perhaps foundcking in her own household these days. Hello, she returned the greeting. Were you the ones who found Ivan yesterday? Cheryls father chuckled. Oh, no, we werent the ones who found him. But we were also there when the incident happened, so we lent a helping hand too. Karen was rather impressed with the Millers. Not only did they not try to im the credit for saving Ivan, they were also respectful and probably raised their child well. Karen took a quick nce at Cheryl. Cheryl immediately stepped forward to greet Karen as well. Hello, my name is Cheryl! Youre looking very well for age, Mrs. Shaw. Let me guess, you must be 50? Karen let out a heartyugh. She was in fact almost 70. Cheryls words had made her entire day, and perhaps her whole week! What a sweet child! Chapter 52 Karen Gets Sent Home Chapter 52 Karen Gets Sent Home Old Mrs. Karen Shaw was very impressed with the Millers. She chuckled heartily as she invited them to take a seat in her living room. Come and sit her, Cheryl. Cheryl obeyed Karens instructions, perching herself on the sofa demurely with her legs crossed and hands ced daintily on herp. Karen had already shortlisted Cheryl as a potential candidate for her grandsons future wife mentally. Of course, Cheryls parents were overjoyed to see Old Mrs. Shaw happy with their daughter. Is Young Master Shaw better yet? He was covered in blood when we saw him yesterday. My husband and I were terribly worried, so we decided toe and pay a visit, Cheryls mother, Nancy Miller, exined. Yes, yes, all is well thanks to Master Sullivan. He saved Ivans life! Karen informed the Millers. Are you referring to THE Master Robert Sullivan? Nancy Miller was shocked that the Shaws had employed the help of such a renowned shaman. Karen felt a budding topic of conversation with Nancy. Yes, yes, the one and only Robert Sullivan! To tell you the truth, Ivan was on the brink of death, but Master Sullivan brought him back from the dead! Cheryls mother could not mask her shock. Oh my, for real? Yes, a hundred percent! Karen confirmed. The twodies began chatting and exchanging stories about Master Sullivan. Karen was delighted to have found a friend in Nancy, and in return Nancy was hoping to hear more about the elusive shaman. Toward the end of their conversation, Nancy found an opportunity to slip in a question she had been waiting to ask all this time. Karen, do you think we could pay Ivan a visit? Cheryl has been worried about him since yesterday. She wanted to see for herself that Ivan is alright. I couldnt possibly say no to her Of course you can! Karen nodded agreeably. She was the matriarch of the Shaw family after all. Who could say no to her? Karen could not stopplimenting Cheryl even as she led the Millers toward the staircase. What a sweet child with such a kind heart! Thomas and Nancy Miller could tell that Cheryl had made a good impression, and they were beyond delighted. Everything was going exactly ording to n, and the Millers would be destined for greatness if they won Karen Shaws favor. Nancy Miller walked beside Karen Shaw, smiling as she gently helped the olddy up the stairs. Halfway up the stairs, they bumped into two maids carrying some suitcases down the stairs. What are you two doing? Karen asked, thinking the suitcases looked familiar. The maids looked at the butler shiftily, not knowing how to answer Old Mrs. Shaw. Madam, Mr. Colton asked us to send you back to your hometown, the butler informed Karen sheepishly. Wh what did you say?! Karens lips trembled in disbelief. She was Coltons mother and his only remaining parent. How could he do this to her? Who told him to do this? Was it Melody Winston? Get her toe out and face me right now! she yelled out loud. How dare she order me around as if shes Colton? At this very moment, Colton Shaw appeared from Ivans room upstairs. I was the one who ordered them to send you away! he boomed. Karens jaw dropped in shock as she pointed an using finger at her son. Is is this how you treat your own mother? Youll only cause more trouble if you stay here, Colton voice was frosty. I think its better for you to spend your days back in your hometown. You dont have to bother yourself with our family matters. Karen was infuriated. Was her son really kicking her out of her own home? She was just mentally picking out Ivans future wife just minutes ago, and now her son was banishing her in front of Cheryls parents? Thomas and Nancy Miller exchanged a look. It seemed like they had been mistaken. Karen Shaw was not the matriarch who called the shots in the Shaw family. Had they just wasted their time and effort Their brief exchange did not go unnoticed by Karen. It felt like someone had pped her on each cheek and only served to anger her even more. Colton, you ungrateful son! I raised you all these years Karen cried. Colton shot a look at the butler, ignoring his mothers dramatics. The butler quickly ordered a few more men to forcefully carry Karen away from the stairs toward a car parked at the porch. Karen did not go down without a fight, but the strong men managed to subdue her and forced her into the back seat of the car. Karens maid brought out her favorite Louis Vuitton handbag and passed it to her, but she began to throw a fit and chuck the things out of her handbag. Colton, you youll be the death of me! she cursed. Oh dear, my poor heart. Oh dear, Im going to die soon If Colton felt any emotion whatsoever, it did not register on his face as the butler instructed the driver to leave the Shaw residence. Karensst resort was to swing her handbag out of the window, banging it against the gates. s, the car windows were finally rolled up and locked shut by the driver. Karen could feel her blood pressure spiking and an incessant ringing in her ears. She was angry on one hand, yet absolutely devastated and crushed by sadness at the same time. She could not believe her own biological son would do this to her. Nancy Miller, who had witnessed the entiremotion, was still recovering from shock herself. Mr. Shaw, Im sure theres a better way of resolving this. Isnt Mrs. Shaw your mother after all? she tried to cate Colton. Colton turned to Nancy, his face devoid of emotion. I dont think my family matters are any of your business. Marco, please send our guests off. Thomas Millers face was pale, whereas Nancy was red from embarrassment. Cheryl looked up at Colton Shaw with wide, innocent eyes. Mr. Shaw, Im just worried she began, but before she could finish her sentence, Colton Shaw had already turned around and walked back into the house. Still reeling from the shock and embarrassment of being treated like a nobody, Cheryls eyes welled with tears as she bit her lip hard. The Millers had no choice but to leave the Shaw residence. Mommy Cheryl cried in her mothers embrace. Just as Nancy was about to console her daughter, she spotted something lying on the floor of the porch. She picked it up, only to find out it was an invitation to Taylor Entertainments ribbon cutting ceremony tomorrow. Old Mrs. Shaw must have dropped it on her way out just now There was a devious glint in Nancys eyes as she quickly kept the invitation in her handbag. Since Old Mrs. Shaw was clearly not going to be attending the ceremony, they could use her invitation and say they were her representatives. If they could meet just a few of the VIPs who were going to attend the ceremony, perhaps things could be looking up for the Millers. Come, lets go! Nancy Miller gathered her tiny family and left the Shaw residence. ** The following day, Polly the parrot was perched on the window singing a tune. Left hand at the moon, right hand through the thread ayy ayy ayy... you and me, ayy ayy ayy Polly could not hit the high notes, butchering the song in the process. Lilly was jolted awake by the loud screeching noise. She blinked a few times, trying to shake off the sleepiness. Who farted? she asked aloud. The noise sounded like a terrible fart to her. She got out of bed and turned around to face the windows, only to find Polly dancing on the balcony. Oh, its you, Polly! she called out. I didnt fart! Polly retorted. Pablos lips curved up in a smile. That bird was such a bad liar. Lilly suddenly recalled that she was going to go shopping with Uncle Anthony today. Excited, she quickly ran to her closet to pick out something nice to wear. She chose a pink dress with a frock underneath that made her look like a princess. She picked out some thermals and leggings too just in case the weather was cold. Pleased with her choices, she went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and get dressed. Lillys ready! she announced out loud confidently. She walked out of her bedroom carrying her little bag pack, her little legs trotting down the stairs. Anthony Crawford was seated at the sofa in the living hall, his expression serious as he was midway through a conference call. Slow down! he stood up from the sofa and called out to Lilly. Uncle Anthony, Lillys ready! she eximed as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Anthony looked at the time on his watch. He was a little surprised, given Bettany and Hugh had gone to All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the hospital for Bettanys treatment today and had reminded him that Lilly usually wakes up at 9am. It was only 8am now. Go grab something to eat, Anthony told Lilly. He motioned for Margaret to serve breakfast as he brought his tablet along and followed Lilly into the dining hall. Whats our n for the second quarter? he spoke solemnly in front of the tablet screen, but his hands were busy peeling a hard-boiled egg. He put the peeled egg in Lillys bowl. Little girls should eat more eggs in the morning, he teased gently. Anthonys colleagues at Crawford Holdings on the other end of the conference call were utterly shocked, to say the least. Never in their lives would they have imagined the devil incarnate himself peeling an egg and speaking in such a gentle manner! They werepletely speechless. Anthony turned back to face the tablet screen, noticing his colleagues had gone silent. Has everyone turned mute? The devil was back. The management team quicklyposed themselves and continued on with their presentation. Not long after, Lilly had finished her breakfast and Anthony had also wrapped up his meeting swiftly. Lets go then! Anthony held on to Lillys little hand as they left the house, neither of them realizing that Lilly had notbed her hair that morning Chapter 53 Cheryl Made a Fool of Herself Chapter 53 Cheryl Made a Fool of Herself The past year had seen Taylor Entertainment be a more well-known entertainmentpany. Two of the four actresses with experience in the entertainment industry and two up-anding actors were from Taylor Entertainment. Not to mention that the best actor of the year, Jonas Crawford, who had terminated his contract with his previouspany, would attend the ceremony to formally sign with Taylor Entertainment The ceremony site had been swarmed with people since early in the morning, including fans and journalists from all over the world and various distinguished guests from upper-ss society. Anthony''s car pulled up slowly and came to a halt at the venue''s entrance. Only then did Lilly realize there was a serious problem! Her hair wasn''tbed today, and it wasn''t beautifully braided either! Lilly rubbed her head and seized the car door as she uttered, "Uncle Anthony, I''m unable to step out of the car. My hair is aplete mess! Boohoohoo!" Anthony was at a loss for words. Her hair is aplete mess? Only after a closer look did he notice that Lilly''s head was ubed like a bird''s nest. "Um, it''s okay." Anthony stroked her hair, attempting to smooth out the unruly hair on top of her head. It''s a pity the hair couldn''t be ttened at all. He had actually made her hair messier by stroking it. "Is it really all right?" Lilly asked, catching up with Anthony''s silence. She had seen many fairies, and they had lovely hair that even had butterflies in it. Her hair, on the other hand, was like a bird''s nest. Boohoohoo! She didn''t want to be like this any longer. Lilly''s tiny face was scrunched up. Regardless of their age, all girls wanted to look beautiful. Anthony couldn''t help butugh. "Then I''ll tie your hair for you." Lilly kept nodding as she looked through her small satchel until she found two small rubber bands. "Uncle Anthony, you need to tie two braids!" Anthony nodded. It''s just two braids. What about it is so difficult? Anthony removed his suit jacket five minutester. His shirt had been unbuttoned, and his sleeves had been rolled up as well. He was perspiring profusely as he struggled to tie Lilly''s hair "Uncle Anthony, are you done yet?" Lilly urged her uncle. "Get ready," Anthony said as a bead of sweat ran down his brow. Lilly stated, "Yeah! Uncle Anthony, you''ve been tying my hair for a long time. It must be very lovely." "Uhuh," Anthony uttered hesitantly. He gave up his struggle and looked silently at Lilly''s two braids. Well, it''s pretty good. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Is it finished?" Lilly reached out a hand to touch her braids. Quickly grabbing her hand, Anthony said, "It''s done. If you touch it, it will be a mess again." "It''s pretty nice," he added after a brief pause. The driver at the front couldn''t bring himself to look at him directly. Anthony coughed softly before putting on his suit jacket and buttoning his shirt. "Let''s go!" Lilly was very obedient and happily nodded. She waspletely unaware that her uncle had tricked her Everyone outside the car door watched the ck Maybach at the entrance with bated breath. The organizer immediately recognized Anthony''s car, but why did it stop at the entrance for five minutes with no signs of movement? Every reporter tried to sneak a peek. Anthony did not get out of the car, and the car did not drive away, so the cars that arrived after him were forced to wait in line behind him. It so happened that the Miller family''s car was stopped behind him. Tina stated frantically, "What ought we to do? We just ended up running into Mr. Anthony..." Thomas stated, "Don''t be scared. We have an invitation letter!" In any case, they had already arrived. Besides, there were a lot of important people here today. That was an excellent opportunity for the Millers. No matter what, he wouldn''t let such a good opportunity pass him. Thomas said, "Let''s go. Let''s get out of the car and see Mr. Anthony. Anyone who is a human being would undoubtedly appreciate being ttered by others!" He refused to believe he couldn''t! As such, Cheryl and her family got out of the car first. Cheryl was dressed in a long white tulle fishtail gown. She looked elegant, like a princess, with her long fishtail dragging on the ground and her hair neatly coiled up. The reporters on the scene couldn''t help but have their eyes lit up at the sight of such a beautiful woman getting out of the car. Their cameras went off like fireworks as they frantically snapped pictures of her. Cheryl immediately gave a small smile while holding her hands crossed in front of her stomach. Her heart was overjoyed! She appeared to have chosen a charming dress for today! She must be the most beautiful girl around! The door to the car in front of theirs opened just as she was thinking. Anthony stepped out of the car, and all the cameras focused on him instantly! "Hello, Uncle Anthony!" Cheryl said courteously. Anthony paused and furrowed his brows as he directed his gaze at Cheryl. He bent down and reached into the car without even bothering to respond to her. Cheryl''s face immediately became burning hot. As her self-esteem was triggered, she felt embarrassed. Tinaforted in hushed tones, "It''s okay. Mr. Anthony most likely did not hear what you were saying." No one was paying attention to Cheryl at the time. When the reporters saw Anthony''s actions, they nervously held up their cameras. Anthony was the CEO of Crawford Holdings and arguably the wealthiest person in the country. He eventually had two sons, but no one had ever seen his wife. It was even rumored that he didn''t have a wife and that his two children were created in test tubes. The two children were made to stand in for Jean, the Crawford family''s precious daughter Everyone became very excited when they saw Anthony reaching into the car as if he was about to help someone out, thinking they would finally meet his elusive wife. All they saw was a little girl in a pink dress hopping out of the car. Anthony steadily caught her. He walked toward the venue in long strides, holding the little girl in one arm and straightening his tie with the other hand. Everyone was in a state of shock. The little girl in Anthony''s arms wore her hair in two messy braids. She was dressed casually and carried a small fabric satchel That That was like a square peg in a round hole! Nheless, it was undeniably adorable! The stern CEO, who was thought to have skinned all the senior executives alive during meetings, was now coddling and cuddling a cute little fluffball! All of the reporters'' cameras were trained on Anthony and Lilly. "Look here, little cutie!" "Wow! The little princess is absolutely stunning!" Lilly nced over and made a peace sign for the camera. Her brows curved as she grinned. She was so adorable that the reporters couldn''t help but be blown away! Anthony hesitated for a moment before stopping in his tracks. A bigshot CEO with a killer reputation was carrying a cute little girl and standing on the red carpet to let others photograph them. Anthony was fearless in all situations. Jean had previously been kept hidden by the Crawford family, and she had never experienced the thriving world, even when she died. Even the world didn''t know she Lilly now deserved to be known to the entire world because she was the Crawford family''s favorite little princess! Cheryl and her family, who had been left in the cold, felt awkward. Cheryl was overjoyed at first, but her joy quickly faded when she noticed Anthony hugging Lilly and that everyone''s attention was focused on her. Initially, everyone was taking pictures of her! However, as soon as Lilly entered the picture, she took over all the spotlights. Cheryl looked at Lilly''s messy hair and unremarkable outfit, which were iparable to her. Why did everyone still think she was adorable? Was it simply because she had a powerful uncle? Cheryl bit her lower lip and gave them a surprised look as she approached. She wore a smile all over her face and remarked, "Ah, Lilly! Why does your hair look so bad? Did you tie it yourself? Why don''t I tie it for you?" "At the age of three, I could tie my own hair! Take a look at my hair today! Isn''t it stunning? I did it all by myself!" Everyone couldn''t help looking at Cheryl''s hair She wore her hair in a bun and adorned it with a slew of shiny crystal butterfly hair clips. She was just a kid; even adults couldn''t do this hairstyle on their own. She couldn''t have done her hair all by herself, could she? Cheryl was overjoyed when she noticed that everyone''s attention was once again focused on her. Chapter 54 The Hypocritical Master Sullivan Chapter 54 The Hypocritical Master Sullivan Lilly touched her braided pigtails and pouted angrily. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lilly knew Anthony had put much effort into tying her hair up prettily. Cheryl''s insult to her hairstyle was equivalent to insulting her uncle Anthony! "Your hair''s messier!" Lilly angrily refuted. Cheryl felt satisfied after seeing Lilly getting flustered, but little did she know that Lilly''s hair was done by Anthony. In Cheryl''s eyes, Lilly''s unkempt hair could only be done by herself instead of an adult. Cheryl replied, "It''s true! Who did your hair? Come on down. I''ll help you out!" Tina smiled and added, "Your hair is messy, Lilly! Why don''t you let us redo your hairstyle into a prettier one?" Thomas chuckled along. Kids were no big deal; they simply wanted to seize this opportunity to appease the Crawford family. However, their smiles froze immediately when they heard Anthony say, "I was the one who did Lilly''s hair." Anthony Crawford styling a child''s hair? Impossible! Tina hurriedly said, "Oh I''m sorry, we didn''t mean that Cheryl was just used to helping out other kids, so" Anthony ignored her as he walked into the venue with Lilly. Once they arrived at the venue, Anthony asked, "Who invited the Miller family?" He clearly remembered that the Miller family was excluded from the guest list! Panicked, the staff responded, "Only those invited can enter Let me check with them" Anthony coldly replied, "Just kick them out." The staff nodded. "Yes, sir" The moment the Miller family walked into the venue, they were halted by the staff members. "May I see your invitation card?" Thomas took out the Shaw family''s invitation card and exined, "We are here on behalf of Mr. Shaw as instructed by Old Mrs. Shaw." The Miller family was being haughty even though they secretly picked the invitation up after Old Mrs. Shaw was sent back to her hometown. The staff was taken aback as the invitation turned out to be valid While the staff was distracted, Thomas quickly brought Tina and Cheryl into the venue! Since they had already arrived, they might as well have joined the event! ** Meanwhile, backstage, a staff member was guiding a practitioner and his disciple into the event. "Master Sullivan, thank you for joining us today! Please follow me!" Master Sullivan nodded as he looked around the venue. "Impressive. The venue is decorated beautifully and faces the rising sun''s direction, and indeed an auspicious location." The staffughed along. "It''s all thanks to your guidance, Master Sullivan." Sable added, "My master also has prepared a great deal for the ceremony." The staff chuckled after thement. Master Sullivan looked around onest time before saying, "Everything looks fine to me, but move the ceremonial ball to the east to correspond to today''s lucky time. Remember to also get a new pair of scissors for the ceremony. Bring a red string, a piece of yellow paper, and some incense candles." The staff immediately rushed to prepare, in which Master Sullivan was delighted to see his enthusiastic response. The ribbon-cutting ceremony was really simple to the point where Master Sullivan could rx. Nothing could go wrong under his guidance. As Anthony carried Lilly into the venue, she saw the giant ceremonial ball move slightly to the side. Lilly eximed, "Uncle Anthony, why are they moving the ball? I feel weird looking at it now!" Anthony nced at the stage. Indeed, the stage looked asymmetrical after the ceremonial ball was moved. Anthony muttered to his assistant, "Tell them to rearrange the ball to the center." The assistant then hurriedly headed toward the stage. Pablo was floating at the side while rubbing his chin. Well, I''ll be damned. She can even tell something''s wrong! He pointed at the ceremonial ball. "Listen here, Tulip. I''m going to teach you something with that as an example" Pablo then kept rambling, only to realize Lilly was staring at a cake far away, unaware she had listened to anything he said. Anthony asked softly, "What do you want to eat?" The listing ceremony of Taylor''s Entertainment was grandiose, attracting celebrities and distinguished figures. The main stage for the ribbon-cutting ceremonyy in the center of the venue, with seating for guests in front of the stage. The resting areas were on either side of the main stage, where tea and snacks were provided. Lilly was about to respond when she suddenly noticed a woman with pale-white skin in a distant corner, her eyes fixed onto something as she floated away Lilly stared backstage as she asked, "Master, what is that?" Pablo squinted his eyes and whispered, "A malignant spirit?" The crying ghost that barged into Hannah''s room ran away and was never found. Who would have expected a malignant spirit to appear before they were able to capture the crying ghost? Pablo motioned to Lilly. "Come on, Tulip. Let''s go have a look." ** Backstage, Sable pulled a chair and eagerly said, "Please have a seat, Master!" He looked around the bustling venue, and there were only two people to receive them. Sableined, "How ridiculous! They didn''t even prepare a VIP room for Master!" Master Sullivan sat down calmly and said, "It''s alright. We came here purely by coincidence, and remember, we do not pursue fame or money. We should remain calm and peaceful as we wander the busy world." Sable''s face reddened as he replied, "You''re right, Master!" As if they were not the ones who took Old Mrs. Shaw''s bank card Meanwhile, a middle-aged man in a tuxedo nearby hesitantly looked at them. He walked toward them and asked, "Are you Master Sullivan?" Master Sullivan simply nodded to the question. Sable asked, "What brings you to see my master?" The middle-aged man eximed happily, "It really is you! A pleasure to meet you. I''m Francis Evans! I heard that Taylor''s Entertainment has invited the renowned Master Sullivan to the ceremony, but I never thought it''d be true! It really is an honor to meet you, Master Sullivan!" On the other hand, after Cheryl and her family forced their way into the venue, they walked around to exchange name cards with societys elite members attending the event, but only a few cared about them Feeling awkward, they saw Francis excitedly asking a practitioner whether he was Master Sullivan. Thomas was pleasantly surprised and quickly dragged Tina. "Over there! It''s Master Sullivan!" Tina asked, "Master Sullivan? The practitioner that brought Young Master Shaw back from the dead?" They also heard rumors about an old CEO who was on the brink of bankruptcy visiting Master Sullivan and managed to save hispany, and his business had been booming since then. Besides that, there was a story of how Master Sullivan revived an olddy with a heart attack. One could quickly get what they wished for with Master Sullivan, and it would take a huge feat to get an audience with him either Thomas had been trying to find him multiple times, and he had not seen him before. They tried to control their excitement as they quickly rushed forward. Their opportunity had arrived! Chapter 55 Did You Eat The Turd? Chapter 55 Did You Eat The Turd? With that, a few people started to gather around Master Sullivan. As the saying goes, the more money one has, the more one believes in fate, so naturally, Master Sullivan was respected by many of them. Thomas squeezed through the crowd and greeted him excitedly, Master Sullivan! Its an honor to meet you! Ive heard so much about you! He gave Master Sullivan his name card and asked Tina to prepare tea. Cheryl ran over to the resting area first to pour a cup of tea before elegantly cing it in front of Master Sullivan. She sweetly said, Please have some tea, Master Sullivan. At the same time, Tina purposely said aloud, I was talking to Old Mrs. Shaw yesterday, and she mentioned you! She told me that a few days ago, Young Master Shaw was in a critical condition in the hospital, and the doctors couldnt save him, so they told Mr. Shaw to bring him home but then Master Sullivan, you, managed to save the young master from the brink of death! She added, Were here today on behalf of the Shaw family, and Old Mrs. Shaw told me how humble you are and did not ept their gratitude. If fate allows us to meet today, we would like to thank you on behalf of the Shaw family! Thankfully, fate allowed this to happen! Not only did Tina manage to bring up the fact that they were representing the Shaw family, but she alsoplimented Master Sullivan at the same time. Everyones look toward the Miller family immediately changed! Representing the Shaw family The crowd then started to fervently praise Master Sullivan, which pleased him! He felt that Tina was clever in doing so, so he looked at Cheryl and nodded slowly. This child is a lucky one. Tina eximed, What do you mean, Master Sullivan? Master Sullivan stroked his beard and exined, While saving Young Master Shaw, I observed his appearance and birth chart and marveled at how fortunate he was. He had a one-of-a-kind life chart. Yet, I didnt expect to see another one today! Your childs appearance and life chart match well with that of Young Master Shaw! Truly, a match made in heaven! If theyre together, theyll definitely have a bright future. Tina was surprised. Cheryl would not only have a bright future, but she would have one by being with Young Master Shaw! Thomas was also overjoyed with being inws with the Shaw family! He quickly said, Thank you, Master Sullivan! Your words surprised us! Is it possible for us to invite you to our house after the ceremony? Master Sullivan lifted his head to nce at Thomas before saying, You have a high and solid-looking forehead. A square-shaped forehead indicates the person is of great fortune and nobility. However, you have thick eyebrows, which can mean you may face some difficulties in middle age and financial difficulties in recent years, too, so be careful. Thomas hurriedly nodded. Wow! It was urately said! As expected of Master Sullivan! Thomas eximed as he showered more praises on Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan maintained a calm expression with his eyes half-closed, seemingly mysterious The crowd was also surprised. If Tinas words were not enough to prove something, they were even acknowledged by Master Sullivan Now it was a matter of being acquainted with them! In an instant, the Miller family and Master Sullivan were both held in high regard. Meanwhile, a staff member brought out some incense candles, paper money, and a piece of red silk. Cheryl acted innocent and asked, Master Sullivan, what are these for? Master Sullivan replied, These are some incense candles and paper money. Cheryl batted her eyshes and continued to ask, Wow! What are they used for? It was easy to get close to someone as a child. No adult would treat a child with disdain, so Cheryl desperately used her advantage to get close to Master Sullivan. Master Sullivan pointed at the stage outside and said, Its for the opening ceremony. He then noticed the ceremonial ball was moved back to its original ce. He could not help but frown. Sable immediately said, Whats going on? Didnt he ask you to move it to the east? The staff member in charge of the decoration walked over and smiled apologetically, Oh, its because the higher-up said to move it back Sable interrupted unhappily, I dont care about your higher-up! You invited my master, so you should respect his arrangements! Its all for your own good! Does the person who asked you to move the ceremonial ball even know how this will affect the energy of the venue? Suddenly, Anthonys cold voice sounded, I was the one who gave them the order. Do you have a problem with it? Sables words were stuck in his throat when he saw Anthony! Lilly froze when she looked around backstage. She saw a pale-faced female ghost jumping back and forth on Master Sullivan and Cheryls heads! It looked like a dog trying to pick a ce to poop Thinking of poop, Lilly suddenly remembered Sables promise to eat ten pounds of poop. She immediately asked, Hey, you promised to eat ten pounds of stinky poop while standing upside down yesterday. Did you eat it then? ... Lilly grew curious as she asked, Will the poop stick to your face when you eat it upside down? Can you swallow it? Is it too much for your stomach? Sable remained silent. I asked Josh yesterday, and he told me that ten pounds of poop equal a big bucket of poop! Uh Its like 1.2 times 10 metal buckets Lilly could not remember what Josh had said to her. She then stretched out her hands to gesture. About this big of a bucket! If this man ate it all, hes really incredible! Lilly looked at Sable with admiration. Sable was about to curse her while Master Sullivans face had an annoyed look after seeing Lilly. Wherever he would be, the bastard would follow him like a lingering ghost! Master Sullivan sternly said, Saying such crude words at a young age. Where are your manners? Lilly nodded. Yes, it really is a big bucket of poop! Did you eat it too, Master Cheater? Master Sullivan was taken aback by her reply. Pablo could not help but let out a chuckle. How could his disciple be so adorable? Sometimes he would even wonder if she was doing it on purpose. Pablo then stared at the malignant spirit jumping back and forth on Master Sullivan and Cheryls heads. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Huh so its a deceptive ghost! We shouldnt catch it now since there are many people here. Lets ignore her for now, Pablo whispered to Lilly, Ill bring you out tonight. Lilly nodded. Okay! Meanwhile, Master Sullivans face reddened as the child had the nerve to call him a liar! He coldly said, It seems like you tend to be disrespectful and have no fear! I can tell from your looks that you are born to bring bad luck! Everyones faces changed slightly. What he said was true, as the story of the granddaughter of the Crawford family was heard by many. The child lost her mother when she turned two and caused a miscarriage to her stepmother when she turned three, then her dad turned bankrupt and went to prison After she returned to the Crawford family, rumors said she even caused her uncle Liam and his wife to divorce. If they ignored the truth and looked at it from a bigger picture, Lilly cursed her parents Chapter 56 Lilly Is Blessed Chapter 56 Lilly Is Blessed The smile on Lilly''s face gradually faded. "I''m not a jinx, I''m blessed!" Lilly said as she bit her lip. Anthony patted Lilly andforted her, "Yes, Lilly is a lucky kid." He had a cold expression as he said, "Who was in charge of the venue''syout? Get these scammers out of here!" The staff was so frightened by Anthony''s coldness that they did not dare to say a word Charlie Brown, Anthony''s assistant, immediately stepped forward and gestured for them to leave. "Please." Master Sullivan put on a brave front as he said indifferently, "Sable, pack up. It doesn''t matter even if we don''t save this victim." He was furious and thought that the Crawford family was insensible. Sable said, "We''vee to help you regardless of your past, but you''re disrespecting my Master! If anything happens to you in the future, don''te asking for help from my Master anymore!" Sable was young and bold, so he dared to diss Anthony. Anthony sneered as he ordered Charlie, "Call the police." Didn''t you think you''re amazing? Then don''t leave. Master Sullivan was instantly dumbfounded. Everyone softly persuaded, "Come on, Mr. Anthony, don''t be angry Master Sullivan''s disciple is indeed a little straightforward, but he doesn''t have any malicious intentions" "Yes, yes. Master Sullivan is a great person. Although he doesn''t like to talk, he''ll answer all our questions." "Mr. Anthony, you shouldn''t call the police! You really shouldn''t! One must see the big picture" However, Anthony was still unmoved. How did they dare to say that Lilly was a jinx? He could not be bothered about the "big picture". If he could not even protect his niece, what use would he have? As Master Sullivan was observing the situation, he identally made eye contact with Anthony. He could not help but be startled inside. He grabbed the fly-whisk and forcefully put on a calm expression as he said, "I don''t want to argue with others. Sable, let''s go." At that very moment, Cheryl grabbed his sleeve! Cheryl said sincerely, "Master Sullivan, don''t be angry. Lilly is still little, so she''s insensible She didn''t mean to make you angry!" She then looked at Lilly and said anxiously, "Lilly, Master Sullivan is an amazing person! What you did was wrong, so you should apologize!" Some people could not help but think that Cheryl was really kind and indeed had a good fate as Master Sullivan said. Master Sullivan did not say anything, but in fact, he wished he could push Cheryl away! What was she showing off for?! After what Cheryl said, the malignant spirit that had been jumping aroundnded on Cheryl''s head! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cheryl thought she had gained attention again, so she immediately expressed herself. "Lilly, why don''t you apologize to Master Sullivan?" Lilly turned away. "No!" Anthony sneered. "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to ask Lilly to apologize?" Cheryl was dumbfounded. She soon bit her lip in grief and was about to cry. She let go of Master Sullivan''s sleeve uneasily. "I''m sorry" Cheryl apologized. "Mr. Anthony, I don''t want everyone to argue But I''m stupid and don''t know how to express myself properly and angered you Sob, sob." Anthony was already irritated at this point. He could not understand how such a young kid could put on such an act. Tina immediately said, "Mr. Anthony, Cheryl is doing this with good intentions. However, she''s still a kid, so she''s innocent and doesn''t know how to express herself properly. Please forgive her!" Everyone continued to discuss the matter. They did not want to offend Anthony, but they also did not want to miss out on Master Sullivan As for Master Sullivan? He only wanted to leave quickly. However, he kept getting stopped by people who wanted to persuade him, causing him to be annoyed inside. Pablo raised an eyebrow, and a hint of malicious intention soon shed across his eyes. "Lilly, you should ask Master Sullivan if he can see his own destiny?" Lilly did as she was told obediently. "Master Sullivan, since you''re so incredible, can you see your own destiny?" Master Sullivan frowned. Sable immediately said, "Doctors can''t treat themselves, so fortune tellers can''t see their destiny. Don''t you know about this?" Lilly shook her head as she said, "I don''t. I''m only a kid." Lilly then asked, "If Master Sullivan can''t do it, does it mean he isn''t that incredible?" She pouted as she mumbled to herself, "How useless." Sable thought, "This kid is too annoying!" "Then do you know about it now?" Sable said coldly. Lilly tilted her head and said, "I do!" Sable was speechless. Master Sullivan said coldly, "Alright, Sable, we shouldn''t argue with a kid! I''m busy, so let''s go!" Everyone was curious about why Master Sullivan seemed to be in a rush to leave. "Master Sullivan, please tell your own fortune!" "Yes! Some people don''t know how amazing you are, so you should prove it to them." Seeing everyone''s gazes, Master Sullivan had no choice but to bite the bullet. After a moment, he said, "I''ll be having some trouble, but I''m an honest person, so it won''t be much of an issue." Lilly shook her head. "Master Sullivan, you''re wrong. Let me tell your fortune!" After she finished speaking, she dug through her small bag and took out an old tortoise. The old tortoise was dumbfounded when it was taken out. It stretched out its neck to look around. Everyone was stunned. After getting out of Anthony''s arms, Lilly squatted down and said, "Master Sullivan, look!" Soon, she spun the old tortoise on the ground with the old tortoise''s legs facing upward. After spinning around, it hit the corner of the wall and rolled back to Lilly''s feet. Lilly stared at the old tortoise and said seriously, "Hmm, so that''s how it is!" Everyone thought inside "You just threw a tortoise out, so what do you mean by that''s how it is?" If this was considered fortune-telling, everyone would be masters at it. Sableughed. "Haha, so what do you see?" Lilly snapped her fingers as she said, "Master Sullivan is lucky! He won''t have to worry about food for his whole life! However, the boy who eats poop won''t be that lucky! He''ll only have food for ten years!" Master Sullivan was stunned. What was she talking about? Lilly continued, "Master Sullivan has scammed lots of money, so he''ll be captured by the police soon and won''t be able toe out!" It was only then that everyone understood what food she was talking about Sable shouted, "What nonsense are you spouting?" His Master was someone on high, and everyone respected him. Even the leaders of organizations have invited his Master before. How could Master Sullivan be arrested? As he spoke, a few policemen walked in from the side door and went to Master Sullivan. "Who''s Master Sullivan?!" Everyone pointed at Master Sullivan subconsciously. Sable quickly said, "Officer, this is my Master. Last month, he even went to your" Before he could even finish talking, the officer in the lead ordered, "Take him away!" Sable was stunned. He spoke in a panic, "Why are you arresting my Master? Don''t you know who he is? Where''s you Chief? Ask your Chief toe over!" Chapter 57 Master Sullivan Was Taken Away Chapter 57 Master Sullivan Was Taken Away Everyone looked at Sable in silence. Was he too arrogant, or did he not have any manners? He actually dared to ask for the Chief in a public area. Was he looking for trouble? The officer sneered. "After your Master, Robert Sullivan, graduated from elementary school, he worked in an electronics factory. Then, he was jailed for two years because of theft! After he was released, he had been fortune-telling under a bridge to scam others. He even scammed 30,000 dors from a woman, which she was going to use for medical treatment!" He spoke as he showed the documents. "Yet he''s still bluffing and scamming now! It''s useless no matter who you call over. Men, take him away!" Everyone was stunned. If what the officer said was true, then it meant that Master Sullivan was a scammer Everyone thought they were fools for supporting this scammer just now. The way everyone looked at Master Sulivan changed. Master Sullivan panicked. That was all in the past. Later, he reached the pinnacle of spiritualism, so he was different now! It was hard for him to manage all this, but Lilly ruined it! He gritted his teeth but could only put on a brave front. "I disagree with what you said! You''re framing me! I want to hire awyer" Sable also said, "Yes, you must have made a mistake! My Master had saved Young Master Shaw yesterday. You can call Mr. Shaw if you don''t believe it!" He mentioned the Shaw family so the police would be confused. At this moment, a cold voice sounded. "He didn''t save Ivan." Colton and Ivan walked in. Colton said coldly, "I should ask Master Sullivan about this. Did you scam my mother of a bank card yesterday?" Master Sullivan was hopeless now. If Colton stepped forward to expose him, how could he argue? Master Sullivan put on a cold expression. He could not do anything else anymore. The police immediately put handcuffs on him and took him away. Seeing Master Sullivan being taken away, everyone had an inexplicable feeling inside. They looked at Cheryl''s parents and could not help but feel a little resentful. It was because Cheryl''s parents confidently said that Master Sullivan had saved Young Master Shaw that they dared to praise Master Sullivan. In the end, they had be a joke. Cheryl''s parents also felt awkward. Seeing that Colton came over, they hurriedly greeted him. "Greetings, Mr. Shaw" Colton immediately rolled his eyes at them. He said to Anthony, "Sorry, my mother is muddle-headed. She''ll be happy as long as people praise her and would send invitations to unconcerned people." Anthony replied, "It''s fine. I already asked people to drive them away, but who knew why they would still be here." His words were like a p, pping Cheryl''s family. Everyone finally understood. So they got an invitation using improper means. "No wonder they were supporting that scammer. It turns out that they''re also liars." "The Miller family is only a small, unknown family. Sigh, I had been curious why these people could be here." "How despicable. They actually lied to an elderly to get an invitation, saying that it was Mr. Shaw who asked them toe over! Aren''t they too thick-skinned?" "Haha, they were even supporting the scammer just now, saying that their child and Young Master Shaw are destined to be together!" "True, they thought that they could scam the Shaw family!" Cheryl''s parents'' faces were flushed. They wanted to gain connections and improve their reputation, but they did not expect to be exposed by Colton Thomas exined awkwardly, "We also didn''t know about this" Anthony could not be bothered with them. He exuded a terrifying aura and asked coldly, "Who did the reception just now?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The staff who did it said nervously, "They''re the ones who came in forcefully, saying that they were entrusted by the Shaw family, and we could call the Shaw family if we didn''t believe it" "I''ll I''ll drive them out now!" The staff quickly called a few guards to drive them out, not giving them any chance to exin. Cheryl''s family was in a mess Cheryl wondered why she had been driven out again, and she could not help but cry. She could not ept this. Master Sullivan had said that she would be different from others in the future. She was even destined to be with Young Master Shaw! It was too embarrassing to be driven out like this! With tears in her eyes, Cheryl looked around in panic and saw Ivan staying silent behind Colton. However, Ivan was not looking at her at all. Instead, he was looking at Lilly, causing Cheryl to cry even more The trash had finally been disposed of. Lilly looked at Cheryl''s head, seemingly thinking about something. Anthony asked, "Lilly, what''s the matter?" Lilly shook her head. "It''s nothing." At the side, the staff said nervously, "Mr. Shaw, about the ribbon cutting ceremony" They did not know what to do now. Because of the drama, they missed the auspicious time. They were very particr about the time of the ceremony so it could bring good fortune to thepany. Not only did two scammers appear, but they even missed the auspicious time. Even if thepany gets listed sessfully in the future, they would still feel ufortable. Some meticulous people would be even more particr about this. Anthony frowned. As he was about to speak, Lilly picked up the old tortoise and put it into her bag. "It''s okay, let me see!" Lilly moved her fingers, imitating Pablo''s appearance. She looked as if she knew everything. "At 10:18 AM, a gentle light will shine from the sky, and that will be the auspicious time." Everyone was dumbfounded. What is this? This isn''t a game. She''s a kid, so what does she know? "Mr. Anthony, this" The staff felt awkward. Anthony carried Lilly up and said, "10:18 AM it is!" He trusted Lilly. Even if a gentle light did not appear, they would follow what Lilly said! Everyone did not know what to do at the moment. It was said that the Crawford family doted on Lilly, and it seemed to be the case. They even allowed her to joke about such an important matter. Clearly, no one believed what Lilly said. The ceremony was about to begin, and everyone sat down on their delegated seats. Lilly drank water from her sippy cup, and Ivan walked over. He wore a suit with a bow tie, looking neat and tidy. Although he was young, he had a serious expression. After looking around quietly, he saw Lilly sitting in the front row. Seeing her chubby face as she drank water, he wanted to poke her face Colton and Ivan walked toward Lilly. As they got closer, Ivan''s expression became stiffer. As Lilly lifted her head, she immediately saw Ivan looking tense. "Oh, Ivan! Come sit over here!" Lilly waved excitedly and patted the seat next to her. Ivan replied with an "mmhm" coldly, but he walked over to Lilly stiffly Colton was confused. He never realized that his son''s stiff walking in the morning. There won''t be any side effects, right? Chapter 58 Secretly Eating Candy Chapter 58 Secretly Eating Candy Lilly looked at Ivan curiously. The way Ivan walks is so weird, and he just looks straight ahead after sitting down. She shook her head. "Sigh, he''s like an adult even though he''s still young." Recently, people had been saying that she did not act her age, so she imitated them. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ivan pursed his lips and suddenly stretched out his hand. "This is for you." Lilly lowered her head to take a nce and saw a fruit candy lying in his palm. The transparent wrapping showed the pink candy inside. It seemed like it was strawberry vor. She asked, "Is it for me?" Ivan nodded. Lilly asked again, "You only have one, so did you specially prepare it for me?" She thought that it was better to properly ask. There were two of them, so one piece of candy was not enough. What if Ivan cried after she ate it? Ivan turned away coldly and said, "Of course not. I just took it at the entrance." After confirming that Ivan did not want to eat it, Lilly picked up the candy with a swift movement. She even nced to the side secretly. Uncle Anthony and Mr. Shaw are still talking. Seeing that the adults were not paying attention, Lilly quickly unwrapped the candy and ate it. After that, she sat upright and put her hands on her knees, looking straight ahead. Ivan looked at his palm. When Lilly was picking up the candy just now, her fingers touched his palm. It felt like his tortoise at home touching his hand "Is it good?" Ivan asked. Lilly nodded. "It is! Shh Don''t talk." If her Uncle Anthony found out, he would not let her eat it. Ivan looked straight ahead and stayed silent for a moment. He soon could not help but ask, "Are you afraid of your Uncle Anthony?" Lilly chewed the candy and said, "Of course not It''s just that I had a cavity, so Uncle Anthony and Grandma don''t allow me to eat candies." Ivan said, "Then you shouldn''t eat them." If he had known, he would not have given her the candy. Lilly immediately covered her mouth. "It has already entered my mouth, so I''m not spitting it out." Ivan''s mouth twitched as he said, "You shouldn''t spit it out." How could she spit it out? Lilly nodded. "Mmhm! I won''t spit it out since I''ve eaten it! The candy is sweet, and I love candy!" She would never spit it out. Even if she was discovered, she would rather swallow it. Ivan nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Seeing Lilly''s chubby face, she looked like a little bunny that had secretly eaten a carrot. With the candy in her mouth, her mouth was pursed, and her cheeks naturally puffed out a little. It was adorable. Ivan then looked away. "Thank you for the other day," he calmly said as he stared straight ahead. Lilly was focused on eating the candy, feeling the sweet taste spread in her mouth. She was dumbfounded when she heard Ivan suddenly thanking her. "Huh?" Ivan did not say anything else. On the stage, the host was speaking continuously. He thought it was boring, so he could not help but look at Lilly. She seemed to have finished eating the candy as she licked her lips, looking unfulfilled. Ivan asked, "Why do you like candy so much?" Lilly held her sippy cup and drank some water as she said, "Because it''s sweet! Life is bitter, but candy is sweet." Ivan was stunned. He could not believe that she could say such words. Lilly looked innocent as she blinked. "When I was hit by Stepmom, and Daddy did not want to hear my exnation, I felt very sad." This sadness was probably life''s bitterness. Then, she coincidentally picked up a piece of candy from under the couch. She was starving at that time, so she vividly remembered the sweetness of the candy. Ivan stayed silent, but he kept Lilly''s words in his mind. He kept in mind that she liked candy. The host was still talking non-stop on the stage. After the host finished talking, it was Taylor Entertainment''s person in charge''s turn to speak. Everyone was looking at the time so they could drag the ribbon-cutting ceremony to 10:18 AM. The audience knew what happened backstage previously, so they could not help but look at the time. They wanted to see what gentle light would appear. "The kid is just joking The Crawford family dotes on that child more than we can imagine?" "Gentle light What nonsense." "If Master Sullivan was the one saying it, I might believe it, but it''s a kid we''re talking about. If a gentle light actually appears, I''ll shave my head." "Haha, Mr. Evans, you''re going overboard!" Everyone was discussing and could not help but joke around. It was clear that no one believed Lilly''s words. They even thought the way she moved her fingers just now made her look like a scammer. Who knew what television program did she learn it from? It was almost time, so everyone quieted down and stared at the stage. "On this beautiful, happy day Let''s wee Taylor Entertainment''s Mr.Taylor and Crawford Holding''s Mr. Anthony on stage with a round of apuse!" Upon hearing this, Lilly immediately pped her hands! Anthony tidied his buttons a little and patted Lilly''s head. "Be good and stay with Mr. Brown here. Don''t run around." Lilly replied, "Mmhm!" She even grabbed Charlie''s finger, seemingly wanting to prove that she would run around. Charlie was startled when his finger was grabbed, but when he saw the cute kid in front of him, his heart could not help but melt. "Don''t worry, Mr. Anthony," Charlie said. Anthony nodded and walked up the stage. After saying a few words, the main people in charge stood in front of the ribbon, holding golden scissors. Along with the sound of firecrackers and apuse from the audience, the golden scissors cut the red ribbon. At this moment, the sun rose to the East of the venue. Through the colorful tinted ss on the roof, the light shone onto the stage! With the ceremony ball as the center, the stage was covered in a colorful, gentle light! Anthony was taken aback, and he subconsciously looked at the time. It was precisely 10:18 AM! The audience below the stage was in an uproar. They looked at the gentle light on the stage in disbelief and then looked toward Lilly. There''s really a gentle light?! The person who said he would shave his head mumbled, "It''s impossible! This must have been nned in advance" The person next to him also said, "Yes It''s too magical, so it''s definitely nned" However, they looked up toward the direction where the light came from. There were no manmade traces. They could only see the sunlight shining through the colorful tinted ss, which created a gentle light. This would mean that everything was a coincidence! Everyone was dumbfounded Chapter 59 Did You Not Go to School? Chapter 59 Did You Not Go to School? The people who doubted Lilly when she told the fortune suddenly felt as if they were pped in the face. They looked embarrassed. Someone said, "It''s unbelievable If it was a coincidence, how could it be so urate? It''s exactly 10:18 AM!" "It isnt something that can be predicted by a normal human" "I think it''s impossible. I''ll believe it Master Sullivan said it, but the girl from the Crawford is so little" They thought Lilly was only speaking nonsense and that everything had only been a coincidence. Otherwise, it would be too unbelievable. Some people were shocked, and some were doubtful, but Lilly sat in her seat quietly, unaffected by them at all. After the ribbon-cutting ended, the host gave a thank you speech, and the audience stood up. Anthony and the people in charge of Taylor Entertainment were surrounded, so they could not return to their seats. Naturally, a big shot like Colton was also surrounded. Everyone seized the chance to get in touch with him. Colton instructed Ivan softly, "Take care of Lilly." Ivan did not show any expression as he nodded nkly. He paid attention when talking to Lilly but was perfunctory when talking to his father. Even Colton was speechless about this! Lilly held Charlie''s hand and said happily, "Mr. Brown, let''s go! I want to eat cakes!" Ivan put his hands in his pockets cooly and followed behind Lilly. "Cakes, cakes" Lilly''s eyes lit up when she saw the little cakes on the refreshment table. She tiptoed, but she was still not tall enough to reach them As Charlie was about to help her take it, a small hand reached out from the side. Ivan took a little piece of cake and handed it to her. "Here." Lilly happily thanked Ivan. She held the cake carefully as she sat on the couch and took a bite. "It''s so sweet! It''s even sweeter than first love!" Lilly nodded, looking as if she knew everything. Charlieughed and asked, "Do you know what first love is?" Lilly mumbled as she ate the cake, "I don''t know! The old man who sells watermelons always says this." She imitated how the old man waved his hand. "Come over,e over! Fresh watermelons! They''re sweeter than first love! After you eat my watermelons, you''ll forget about him!" Charlie could not help butugh out loud. Seeing Lilly''s chubby face, he could not help but want to pinch her! She was so adorable! Ivan turned over, and he was also cute However, that was all. Charlie thought that way in his heart, but he could not help but look around to see if there was any more strawberry cake. Lilly ate happily as she tilted her head and looked at Charlie. She suddenly asked, "Mr. Brown, why are you called Chulie?" Charlieughed. He took a piece of wet tissue to wipe the cream off Lilly''s mouth like a mother as he said, "It''s Charlie, not Chulie! Cha-a-lee." Lilly then asked, "What does Cha-a-lee mean?" Ivan then said with a serious expression, "It''s the pronunciation." Lilly had not been to kindergarten yet, so she did not have much knowledge. She finally understood. "Oh! Pronuciation" When Ivan thought she finally understood, she asked again, "What''s pronunciation?" He was rendered speechless. Charlie could not help but say, "You''ll understand once you reach elementary school!" Lilly nodded as she understood what he said. She kept the words "elementary school" in her mind. Ivan must be that clever because he has been to school. Josh too. He knows how much 10 pounds of poop isbecause he has been to school. School is amazing! She raised her hand. "I want to go to school too!" Charlie replied, "Sure! Why don''t we tell your Uncle Anthonyter?" Lilly nodded. "Mmhm!" Ivan stayed silent. Seeing that she had finished the cake in her hand, he immediately walked toward the refreshment table again. He had a clear target, to take two pieces of cake back. The little piece of cake was only half of Lilly''s palm. After eating five of them, Lilly finally touched her tummy and said, "They''re so yummy! I want to follow Uncle Anthony to work every day!" Charlie joked, "Didn''t you say that you want to go to school?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly was taken aback, and she looked troubled. Oh, I need to go to school, so how can I go to work? "Maybe I''ll go to school on weekdays and go to work on weekends?" Lilly thought seriously. Charlie could not help butugh. "Lilly is so hardworking!" They chatted happily. Seeing that Lilly was there, a few nobledies walked over and teased Lilly, "Little Missy Crawford, why are you here alone?" "Little Missy Crawford, do you like eating cake?" Ady in a silver dress came closer and asked, "Hello, what''s your name?" Lilly answered, "I''m Lilly Crawford." Thedy was taken aback. "What?" Lilly looked at her doubtfully and said "It''s Lil-ly Craw-ford Do you understand now? Miss, did you not go to school? Why don''t you know how to pronounce it?" She looked at thedy sympathetically. Thisdy is already this big but she has never been to school. How pitiful. Thedy then smiled and said, "Lilly, you''re so cute!" Unexpectedly, Lilly asked, "Miss, is something stuck in your throat? Did you not swallow your food properly?" Thedy was confused. "What?" Lilly said with a serious expression, "Miss, your voice sounds weird. It''s unpleasant. Miss, is it because you''re sick that you can''t speak properly?" She was genuinely asking if thedy was sick, and not saying that she was crazy. The people around them were secretly pleased. They thought that what Lilly said was true. Thedy''s name was Emily Smith, and she always spoke in a high tone, making her sound fake. Although she was a so-called nobledy, no one knew how she got into the circle of nobledies. She was only an unknown actor, the first celebrity under Taylor Entertainment. The truly nobledies looked down on Emily and thought the way she spoke was disgusting. At this moment, Jonas, who was in a silver tuxedo and his hairbed up, walked over. Jonas wore his signature golden-rimmed sses as usual. With his silky shirt, unbuttoned cor, and shiny silver coat, he looked like a bad guy. Lilly immediately stuffed thest bite of the cake into her mouth. Jonas was dumbfounded. He raised an eyebrow and said, "Tsk, what''s Lilly eating?" Lilly quickly shook her head, "I''m not eating anything." Jonas reached out his finger and wiped away the cream on Lilly''s lips. "Little brat, you''ve exposed yourself." Lilly widened her eyes and thought, "Oh no, I made a mistake. I must remember to wipe my mouth after eating next time!" On the other hand, Emily stayed silent and quietly moved closer to Jonas. Her dress was also silver, making her look like a couple with Jonas when they were standing close together. Chapter 60 Uncle Jonas, Be Careful When Going Out Chapter 60 Uncle Jonas, Be Careful When Going Out Emily secretly nced at Jonas, her heart beating rapidly. The film king''s personality was like his appearance, a little cool and naughty. It was hard not to fall for him Moreover, Emily had discovered that Jonas was part of the Crawford family, which was a truly noble family! If she could marry someone from the Crawford family Emily blinked and said gently, "Mr. Jonas, Lilly seems to like eating cakes! Why don''t I take another two pieces for her?" Jonas raised an eyebrow and said indifferently, "There''s no need." If she were to continue eating, her tummy would burst. He carried Lilly up, took the wet tissue from Charlie, and carefully wiped Lilly''s lips. "Little foodie, you need to clean up after eating, understand?" Jonas smiled faintly and flicked Lilly''s nose. Lilly covered her nose and said, "I understand!" Emily watched as Jonas doted on Lilly, and she showed that she really liked children. "Haha, Lilly is adorable! Come on, give me a hug!" Emily reached out and smiled sweetly. Lilly frowned and asked seriously, "Miss, is there phlegm stuck in your throat?" The people around them were taken aback, but they soonughed when they saw Lilly''s serious expression, Emily smiled stiffly and said, "Hey, you must be joking!" Lilly nodded as if she understood. "Does it mean there''s a slipper stuck inside?" Emily was rendered speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Ivan said indifferently at the side, "This is called being fake." Jonas smiled and nced at Ivan. He replied, "I understand. Hmm?" His voice was a little hoarse yet attractive. Lilly nodded heavily. "Mmhm! I understand." Emily''s expression worsened as tears rolled in her eyes. "Mr. Jonas" She felt wronged, and her tears were about to fall. She then exined weakly, "I''m not" However, Jonas did not even bat an eye at her and carried Lilly away. The people around themughed. "Kids are really direct! They''ll say whatever they think of!" "Young Master Shaw is right too. I''ve always thought that she''s disgusting." "She''s already an adult, but she still imitates how a child speaks and speaks in a high voice, trying to act innocent." Emily''s tears fell as she shook her head. "It''s not like that. This is my true voice!" When she started crying, her words were even more unclear, and her actions made her look pitiful. Everyone could not be bothered and left. They did not have a good impression of Emily in the first ce. If she was not a celebrity from Taylor Entertainment, she would not even have the right to stand here. They were nning to meet Lilly and had prepared questions to ask her so she could tell their fortune. However, Emily ruined everything before they could even say anything. In the meantime, Jonas brought Lilly to the garden behind the venue because the venue was too crowded and noisy. After walking for a while, he realized something was wrong. He turned around and discovered that Ivan had been quietly following them. Jonas raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why are you following us?" Ivan said tensely, "My dad asked me to look after her." Jonas narrowed his eyes and turned around to continue walking. "In that case" From what he knew, Young Master Shaw was not this obedient. Although Jonas never met him much, he heard that Ivan''s personality was like his father''s, even colder than his father''s. If he did not want to do something, no one could force him. It seemed like he was willing to follow Lilly. How strange! I need to guard against this little one! Jonas sat on a bench with Lilly by his side. He stared at Lilly and asked, "Lilly, how did you know there''ll be a gentle light at 10:18 AM?" Although he was not there when there was trouble backstage, he asked some staff members and knew about it. Only God knew how shocked he was when he saw the gentle light! Lilly dug through her bag and looked at the tortoise inside. At the same time, she said, "I did some fortune-telling!" Jonas got excited. He supported his chin with his hand as he leaned on the bench. "How did you do it?" Lilly immediately took out the tortoise and said, "Like this!" Once she finished speaking, she put the tortoise on the ground and spun it! Jonas was stunned. Lilly had actually brought out the old tortoise at home. Moreover, it did not even suffocate in her bag? He saw Lilly''s serious expression andughed. "So what do you see?" She held up her index finger and said seriously, "Uncle Jonas, you''ll have good luck for love! You''ll have to be careful when going out!" Jonas was speechless. Lilly continued, "Uncle Jonas will be taken away by a demon." He asked in confusion, "What demon?" She replied, "An annoying little demon." Jonasughed, and he subconsciously shrugged his shoulders a little. "Hah What nonsense." He would have luck in love and would even be taken in? Bird poop mightnd on his head, but luck in love? Impossible! Jonas raised his hand to untie Lilly''s messy hair as he said nonchntly, "That''ll be troublesome." Lilly nodded. "Mmhm! It''ll be really troublesome, and Uncle Jonas will be miserable." What she said had be even more outrageous. Jonas picked up Lilly''s hair and started to braid them. After all, he was the best male actor and had to dress up often. It was easy to braid her hair. Soon, Lilly''s messy hair became two cute braids. He did not use ab, so although it did not look as formal, it looked even more natural. "Looks good!" Jonas praised. Lilly smiled. "Thank you, Uncle Jonas!" Ivan secretly nced at Lilly and saw her bright smile and faint dimples. She was adorable! He soon withdrew his gaze and stared at his toes. As Jonas was about to say something, he suddenly heard clicking noises. He had always been alert toward cameras, so he quickly found the hidden reporter. The reporter''s eyes immediately lid up! A viin-like man was braiding a little girl''s hair Such a scene was too shocking! Jonas soon looked away as he did not mind it. He wanted the whole world to know about the Crawford family''s beloved little princess. They were that proud of her! They wanted Lilly to be envied by everyone She would be their little princess forever. Seeing that Jonas did not disagree, the reporters immediately became excited. "Mr. Jonas, look over here!" "Mr. Jonas, is that your niece? She''s so cute!" "Miss Lilly, smile!" Jonas'' arm rested on Lilly''s shoulder as he smiled toward the cameras. He hated taking pictures. However, it was fine if it was with Lilly! As he thought about this, Jonas noticed a silver figure walking into the garden. Chapter 61 A Swift Humiliation Chapter 61 A Swift Humiliation Emily''s eyes lit up the moment she caught sight of Jonas. "Mr. Jonas!" For whatever reason, Jonas suddenly recalled what Lilly had said just now, and his heart sank. His niece had clearly disyed her disapproval of Emily earlier. If he decided to pursue a rtionship with this woman, Lilly would have his head in a trice! He said nothing at all, merely watching as Emily approached. Her silver gown was exactly the same shade as his swallow-tail coat. When she came over and stood beside him and Lilly, they looked just like a cozy little family of three. Like trained bloodhounds, the tabloid reporters sensed a story and immediately began snapping photographs. If they were to publish these pictures, next week''s headlines would be guaranteed! Emily turned her eyes to Jonas, tears still glistening on hershes. Her expression was one of utmost sincerity. "Mr. Jonas, did I inadvertently offend you just now? If so, I''d like to apologize" Jonas smiled politely at her, but the smile did not reach his eyes. "Mm. Has anyone ever told you that you''re extremely annoying?" He lowered his gaze away from her, but the hint of mockery was unmistakable. Emily''s face froze! "I" She bit her lip, then hurried on, "Is it because you dislike my voice? This is how it actually sounds, Mr. Jonas, I swear. If you don''t like it though, I''ll start taking voice lessons to modte the tone and color" Jonas did notment, merely gave a derisive snort ofughter. Lilly blinked and looked from Jonas to Emily, her expression pensive. She curled up against Jonas''s shoulder, then turned to Ivan, who was standing next to them, and asked abruptly, "Ivan, isn''t this like a poltergeist that won''t go away?" Ivan nodded. "Yes." "Miss, you''re like a poltergeist that won''t go away," Lilly piped up immediately, using her newly-learned phrase on the spot. Emily bit her lip and protested tearfully, "Lilly! Please dont say that" In truth, she already knew that Jonas and Lilly disliked her, but she remained there like the proverbial poltergeist that would not go away because she wanted to set tongues wagging and ignite spection. The reporters were still snapping plenty of photographs, so she just needed to hang on for a little longer Once the paparazzi pictures were published, she would go viral in no time, especially since she would be with Jonas, the film industry''s golden boy! She would do anything to keep the inevitable gossip spreading like wildfire; she would be paired with Jonas in the tabloids, no less! Yes, she would do anything at all for that! Furthermore, with Lilly in those pictures, her own poprity would soar! The next moment, however, she heard Jonas saying coldly and calmly, "If any of you publish a single one of those photographs you''re so busy taking now" The actor nced around ndly, his smile not reaching his eyes as he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses. A chill ran down the reporters'' spines. Hurriedly, they all replied, "Yyes, of course, Mr. Crawford!" "In that case, Mr. Crawford, would it be alright to publish the photos you took earlier with Ms. Lilly?" One of the reporters persisted. Jonas smiled charmingly. "Yes, that''s fine." The looks that the reporters gave Emily were very odd indeed, as a realization slowly dawned upon them. The golden boy of film had never been scandalously linked to any of the actresses in the industry. However, he had never turned down any actresses who asked to take photographs with him during any press conferences or red-carpet events. In fact, he had never objected even though they had hung onto his arm, generously allowing them to do so. He must truly dislike Emily "Tsk tsk." It was evident that the reporters relished this startling revtion. Emily felt as if someone had pped her hard on the face. Oh, the sting Jonas did not bother waiting for her reply and turned to leave. He had initially wanted to take a stroll to get some fresh air, but he was in no mood to enjoy it now. He ruffled Ivan''s hair lightly. "Let''s go." This left Ivan''s meticulously styled hair in sudden disarray. Lookingpletely out of sorts, he trailed after Jonas. Lilly draped herself over Jonas''s shoulder and giggled in delight. "Ivan, your hair looks like a bird''s nest!" Ivan just stared at her, unable toe up with a suitable retort. The reporters'' cameras immediately began clicking when they saw this! They might not be able to spread gossip about the golden boy of film, but they could certainly fuel spection about the possible connection between the Crawfords and the Shaws. If the two families were truly going to join hands and work together, there would be a massive upheaval in the city''s businessmunity Jonas and Lilly returned to the ceremony venue, where both uncle and niece settled themselves onto a couch and lounged, rxing. Jonas, in particr, looked like a dashing rogue as he crossed his long legs, exuding an air of elegance. Lilly, on the other hand,pletely rxed against the back of the couch like a deted balloon. Rubbing her stomach, she looked sorrowfully down at it and said, "There, there. Uncle Jonas won''t let you eat cake, how can you act up like this? He won''t allow you to have sweets, and he didn''t get you anything to drink either! Poor tummy!" Jonas was left without a word to say. The little minx was truly a drama queen! Both of them had barely settled in before they were suddenly swarmed by enthusiastic people who chattered non-stop. "Ms. Lilly, could you please read my daughter-inw''s fortune and tell me when she''ll give birth? Will the baby be a boy or a girl?" "Ms. Lilly! Ms. Lilly! I want to know my fortune, please! When will I be wealthy?" "Ms. Lilly" Everyone was moring for Lilly''s attention. The noise nearly drove Jonas mad, but he resolutely remained where he was. Today his task was to be Lilly''s bodyguard. He closed his eyes to calm himself, shutting out the hubbub around them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Once in a while, he could hear Lilly''s clear, childish voice rising above the confused babble of voices. "Granny, your grandson will be born in three more days!" A venerable old matron in the group looked stunned, a denial slipping out before she could stop herself. "Nonsense! My daughter-inw is only eight months pregnant!" There was still a month before the due date! She felt rather disappointed; this was really too big of a stretch. Shame on her for believing that Lilly might actually have the gift of second sight; if the little girl had said half a month instead, she would have believed her! Grumbling, she pointed out, "My daughter-inw still has at least a month to go before she gives birth. This is really too far-fetched" Lilly''s prediction was a month early unless the old matron''s daughter-inw was hiding something from the family and the child was actually another man''s Lilly just shook her head. As Pablo had said, in divination, people either believed the predictions or they didn''t. If they didn''t, then it was best not to waste time on them. The old matron departed, muttering. The rest of the people kept asking for their fortunes, and Lilly answered them painstakingly one by one. "Oh? Miss, you said you wanted to be wealthy. What''s your idea of bing wealthy, though?" A fresh-faced youngdy answered eagerly, "Suddenly bing rich overnight! I want to have lots and lots of money, more than even Mr. Anthony Crawford!" Worshipfully, she stole a nce at Anthony, who was standing nearby. However, she was abruptly brought back to reality by Lilly''s young, yet stern, little voice. "In that case, Miss, you''ll just have to dream!" There was absolutely no way this youngdy could hope to be richer than Uncle Anthony! Uncle Anthony was very, very good at making money! The youngdy stared at Lilly, then wailed, "No! I don''t believe it, that can''t be right!" Everyone kept swamping Lilly with questions. The people who received good fortunes departed, full of smiles, while others who were not so lucky kept on repeating, "No, that''s impossible! It must be a fake prediction!" like broken records. Jonas folded his arms and gave a derisive smirk. "Modern-day superstitions indeed." Lilly looked up curiously. "Modern-day superstitions? What does that mean?" Ivan''s face was wooden as he rested his hands primly and properly on his knees. "It''s like if you have a bad dream and wake up and say, dreams aren''t real. But if you have a good dream, then you think, oh, this is a lucky dream! It''s like people say, if your left eye twitches, you''ll have good luck, but if your right eye twitches, it''s bad luck. When their right eye twitches, most people think that something good''s about to happen. But if their left eye twitches, they''ll say they''ve just been too tiredtely, and it''s only a muscle twitch. That''s modern-day superstition." Lilly blinked. Abruptly, she looked over at Ivan, her eyes shining. Chapter 62 Your Brains Rotted From Being Dead Chapter 62 Your Brain''s Rotted From Being Dead When Ivan saw Lilly staring at him withrge shining eyes, he immediately stiffened his spine and straightened up, pursing his lips slightly. "What now?" Lilly counted busily on her fingers before eximing, "Wow! Ivan, this is the most number of words you''ve ever spoken! That''s so cool!" All along, she had been under the impression that he could only speak five words at a time! Ivan just stared at her, lost for words. He thought she wouldpliment him for knowing so much Jonas smiled faintly, then shifted to a morefortable position and propped his chin against his palm, watching the two little rascals. Children were children, after all, and they came up with the oddest observations. ** Once the ribbon-cutting ceremony finished, Lilly fell asleep because she had eaten too much. While Jonas carried her carefully, Anthony came over and took off his dress jacket, draping it over her sleeping form. The two men slipped past the barrage of cameras everywhere on the red carpet, carefully shielding their precious little burden. Bidding Colton goodnight, they made their way to their car and departed. Ivan stood at the entrance, quietly watching as the two Crawford brothers drove off. "Let''s go, son!" Colton told him. Ivan sighed and took ast look at the car vanishing in the distance. If he met Lilly again, he would give her two sweets. Two, because she liked eating them, and not three because he was afraid she might get cavities A short, chubby middle-aged man stood beside the Shaws'' car. With a smile, he bid Colton goodnight. This gentleman was very short, standing only around five feet four or so. The buttons of his dress jacket strained against his rotund beer belly; they looked as if they would pop off any moment. This was Valentine Taylor, the CEO of Taylor Entertainment. Valentine''s mother had given birth to two sets of twins, all boys. During her third pregnancy, she had hoped for a daughter and had named the child in her womb "Valentine" for luck. However, the baby turned out to be a boy instead. Mrs. Taylor had been so disappointed that she had not bothered to think of another name, so "Valentine" had stuck. After sending off the Shaws and the Crawfords, the tension in Valentine''s shoulders eased considerably. "That little Crawford brat" Something enigmatic flickered in his eyes for a moment. "She really is a little devil!" His mother had fallen ill with some bizarre sickness, and Valentine had heard the story of how Lilly had literally brought young Ivan Shaw back from the dead. Furthermore, everyone present had witnessed the auspicious light that had shone down on the ceremony earlier. Valentine wondered if he would have a chance to invite the little Crawford devil to take a look at his mother As he went back inside, he gave orders to his assistant. "Bear in mind, from now on, Little Miss Crawford doesn''t need an invitation to show up, and she doesn''t need to call beforehand, either. Whenever she visits, get the best pastry chef in Shercaster City toe over immediately and bake a cake for her on the spot. Just remember that the Little Miss can''t have anything too sweet, and she doesn''t like chocte, but she loves cakes that have lots of fruits in them. She also loves fruit candies and sweets. Note all this down in the employees'' handbook." Valentine''s assistant stared at him nkly in confusion. Why would something like this need to be noted down in the employees'' handbook? ** Lilly was still half-asleep and dreaming when she sensed she was being stared at. She turned and squinted, then realized that an old woman was standing in front of her. This olddy was dressed in what seemed to be a green vintage dress, and her gaze was fixed intently on Lilly. Lilly was so startled that she woke up immediately. Her eyes sprang open. It gave Pablo a shock, and he hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?" Lilly''s sleep-filled eyes were still fearful. "Master, I saw an old granny in my dream." Pablo was startled. "What did she look like?" Lilly gestured as she described the olddy. "Her eyes were all sunken in and hollow; her cheeks too. Her eyes were purpley-blue right under here" "Have you seen her before?" Pablo asked. Lilly shook her head. "Nuh-uh." Pablo narrowed his eyes and thought hard. A woman with sunken eyes, hollow cheeks, and livor mortis under her eyes, who looked like she was dead Most importantly, Lilly had never seen her before. Previously, Ivan Shaw had appeared in Lilly''s dream because she had actually seen him in person. However, this departed soul who had intruded into her dream was aplete stranger to her. This meant that the souls of the dead were beginning toe in search of Lilly Pablo''s face was very grave as he asked, "Tulip, have you dreamed about anything else?" Lilly shook her head, looking puzzled. "Master, what''s wrong?" Her master''s expression seemed very serious all of a sudden. "Tulip, if you dream about anything in future, you must tell me, okay?" Pablo told her. Looking conflicted, he asked, "Do you know why I came to find you back then?" Lilly was still slightly blurry from sleep. Rubbing her eyes, she answered with a yawn, "Of course I do! Master, are you trying to test me? Mommy asked you toe" Of course she still remembered what Pablo had said in the past! Pablo was silent for a moment. In the beginning, he had assumed that his meeting with Jean Crawford had been mere coincidence; he had agreed to take Lilly under his wing for a while, and that would be it. After that, he had discovered that it was not so easy to protect the girl; he needed to earn merits to prolong his life. As for today Pablo opened his book and noticed that a bright red annotation had appeared under Lilly''s name. It read, "If she deres that someone will die, death cannot be postponed." Wasn''t an ability like this only possible if one were the Ruler of Hell? Pablo''s thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion. Was it mere coincidence that he had encountered the newly deceased Jean Crawford and found his way to Lilly''s side? "Tulip, do you remember the jar of souls I gave you?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly held up her hand in response. Around her fair, plump wrist was a slender red cord with a tiny urn- shaped talisman hanging from it. "Here!" she chirped. Pablo lightly touched the urn with the tip of his index finger. "I''ve never told you before, but this jar needs to be filled up until it''s full. If it isn''t, you might need to go away, Lilly" Any lingering vestiges of sleep immediately left the little girl. Opening her eyes wide, she asked in dismay, "Go away where?" She had only just be acquainted with her uncles, Granny, and Grandpa Hugh. She did not want to leave them. "To a very faraway ce, and you can''t evere back," Pablo answered gravely. Lilly pursed her lips, then abruptly scrambled up from the bed and ran toward the bathroom. Turning on the tap, she uncapped the tiny urn and tried to fill it with water. The talisman was only the size of a fingernail, but even though water gushed through the opening, it seemed as though not a drop went in. Pablo could not help a faint smile. "Tulip" He murmured, rubbing his forehead. "This little thing is called a jar of souls because it can only hold souls." Lilly blinked. "Huh? Then what do I do?" "Just collect ghost spirits until it''s full," Pablo replied. He flipped open his book again and exined as he read, "It will take 100 wandering spirits to fill this jar, but it will only take 49 resentful spirits. Oh, malignant spirits are great! It''ll only take 18 of them to fill it up." Lilly nodded vigorously. "Okay! I got it!" She peered into the mouth of the urn, then asked, "Master, won''t Ms. Ugly fill the jar already?" Pablo scoffed, "Far from it." Lilly looked upset. "Ms. Ugly, you''re really no use!" The grotesque female ghost was left bereft of speech. Hey, aren''t you expecting way too much of me? Abruptly, Lilly piped up, "Master, wasn''t the ghost on Cheryl''s head a malignant spirit?" Pablo was busily writing in his book; without even bothering to look up, he replied, "That''s right!" Lilly looked delighted. "Oh, in that case, I''ll go find Josh!" Before Pablo could stop her, she raced out of the room. Pablo stared after her, blinking in bewilderment. He hurriedly floated after the little girl, asking, "Why are you going to look for Josh Crawford?" Lilly rolled her eyes at Pablo. "Master, you''re really stupid today! If I want to look for Cheryl, I need to go where she is, right? Cheryl and Josh go to the same school, so if I want to go to Cheryl''s school, I need to find Josh!" She gave him a sympathetic look. "Master, your brain''s rotted from being dead for so long!" Pablo was rendered utterly speechless. Chapter 63 A Fright In The Toilet Chapter 63 A Fright In The Toilet After being so summarily dissed by a chubby four-year-old, Pablo''s face was a study in weary resignation. Meanwhile, Lilly ran happily to Josh''s room. Josh and Drake Crawford were the type of children who perfectly embodied the old adage, "Children should be seen and not heard." Anthony''s busy schedule left him little time to spend with them, and by the time they were six and seven years old, they had already be ustomed to it. Personality-wise, both brothers were very calm, cool, and collected. Drake was in 2nd grade and fond of the arts. Josh was a year younger and enthusiastic about math and science. At present, Josh was in his room working on aplicated mathematical equation. Suddenly, he heard an excited knocking on his door, so he looked up and called, "Come in." Lilly poked her head in and chirruped sweetly, "Oh Josh!" Josh wrinkled his brow. Lils was here again, being her usual irritating self. Coldly, he asked, "What do you want to ask this time?" Last time she had asked him how big ten pounds of poop would be. The question was utterly embarrassing, and he had answered extremely unwillingly. He had utilized all the forms he knew and filled an entire sheet of paper with calctionsand in the end, all she had remembered was, "A bucketful!" A metal bucket, no less, and not even how many cups or fluid ounces! Lilly cradled Bunny in her arms and stared at Josh, her face full of happy anticipation. "Josh, when you go to school tomorrow, can Ie with you?" Josh immediately shot back, "Of course not." There was no way he was bringing her to school with him, ever. He detested someone tagging at his heels. Furthermore, he had to attend sses. He certainly didn''t have time to take her along with him! Lilly batted hershes and put on her most pitiful expression. "But Josh" Josh impatiently pushed her out of the room. "Go y somewhere and stop bothering me." With that, he closed the door with a loud bang. Lilly stared at the closed door and gave a big sigh. She was obviously not being cute enough! "Erm" She pondered for a while, then had a brainwave. She should wear a dress, of course! Running back to her room, she changed into a strawberry-print dress and then hurried in search of Josh again. Knock knock! "Josh" Bang! The door mmed shut before Lilly could even say a word. Pablo had been watching from the sidelines with mischievous amusement, his arms folded. However, ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. when he saw Lilly being chased out of the room twice, he became indignant. How dare that boy treat his beloved disciple like that? "Go find your Granny, Tulip, and tell her that Josh will definitely take you to school with him." He did not expect that Lilly would stubbornly shake her head. "That won''t do! Children should take care of children''s business! We''re not three years old anymore. Telling tales to the grownups is such a childish thing to do!" Once again, Pablo was left without a word to say. From the time she was three until her recent fourth birthday, this little girl had grown a significant amount of backbone. Now she even dared to say that she and Josh were no longer three years old! He did not know whether tough or cry, and settled for asking, "Well, what are you going to do then?" Josh was not someone she could easily persuade. Undeterred, Lilly blithely ran downstairs to get a ss of juice, then began making her way back upstairs very carefully. Bettany hurried in from the garden when she saw what Lilly was trying to do. "Let me carry that upstairs for you, dear." Lilly''s clear voice floated down. "No, it''s okay! Please don''t interfere with children''s business, Granny!" Bettany was so taken aback that she just stared at Lilly''s vanishing silhouette, blinking in confusion. Once Lilly had arrived upstairs with the ss of juice still intact, she knocked on Josh''s door again. This time, it was a good while before Josh yanked the door open and snapped, "What are you trying to do?" This was so frustrating! He was quite confident that he could solve thisplex mathematical equation that was taught in 8th grade, but every time he tried, Lilly kept interrupting him. Lilly was taken aback; only then did she realize that she was disturbing Josh. She held out the ss of juice and said in a small voice, "Have some juice, Josh?" Josh impatiently batted the ss aside and growled, "I don''t want it! Can you stoping up to bother me?!" His abrupt movement jolted the ss, and the juice sshed all over Lilly. Josh froze. Lilly''s smile slowly faded away, and she mumbled, "I''m sorry, Josh." She turned to leave, still holding the ss. She was at fault here; she shouldn''t have bothered Josh while he was studying. Perhaps perhaps she could ask him tonight when he wasn''t busy? Josh felt even more out of sorts as he watched Lilly''s drooping, disappointed little figure. Was she sniffling? She really was such a pest! "Come back here," he said stiffly. Lilly hurriedly turned around, looking cheerful again. "Yes, Josh?" Josh had assumed she was crying, so the sight of her bright, smiling face took him by surprise and caught himpletely off-guard. "Youyoujust bring that juice back here." Lilly was delighted and held out the remaining juice in the ss. Josh thanked her awkwardly, only to hear her say in her sweetest voice, "You''re wee!" Josh took a sip from the ss, looking as if he were being drowned, then frowned. Orange juice? He absolutely hated the stuff Noticing Lilly''s expectant little face through the ss, he braced himself and gulped everything down. Lilly was thrilled to see Josh finishing all the juice in one go. "Bye-bye, Josh!" She turned and skipped away happily. Josh blinked. He stared nkly at the empty ss in his hand, then stared at Lilly skipping down the stairs. Why did he feel as if he had been somehow tricked? "Bah!" He closed the door again. Now that he had finished the orange juice, he didn''t owe her anything. He certainly wasn''t about to take her to school with him. After dinner that night, Lilly hurried over to Josh''s room again. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she suddenly paused, and her little face screwed up. "What''s wrong now?" Pablo asked. Lilly whispered, "What if Josh is still studying? What do I do then?" She could not interrupt him if that were the case; it was not pleasant at all to be bothered by someone. "Well, you could let Ms. Ugly go in and see if he is or not?" Pablo suggested. Lilly''s eyes lit up. Of course! Ms. Ugly was a ghost; she could go through walls! Her chubby fingers grasped at the jar of souls, pulling Ms. Ugly out. "Ms. Ugly!" If one wanted a favor, one had to ask people nicely. Oh, wait, that wasn''t right. If she wanted a favor from ghosts, she would have to ask the ghosts nicely. With utmost sincerity, she said, "Ms. Ugly, could you please sneak a peek inside to see what Josh is doing?" Ms. Ugly looked as if nothing in the world was worth this aggravation. Could this little girl just stop calling her Ms. Ugly before she asked her to do anything? Even if Lilly were to call her a demon, it would be better than Ms. Ugly! Grumbling, she went through the wall anyway. Josh was not in the room, so the ghost floated toward the bathroom. Once she went through the bathroom door, she saw Josh seated on the toilet, holding a math book. He was ernest even when he was trying to poop! Suddenly, Ms. Ugly sighed. She had caught sight of her reflection in the fogged-up bathroom mirror. Right at this moment, Josh looked up. At the same time, Ms. Ugly turned her head. Their gazes met and locked! Josh stared, terror prickling his scalp. "A gghost! It''s a ghost!" He was so frightened that he jumped off the toilet seat in mid-poop. Without waiting to wipe his butt or pull up his pants, he bolted for the door! Chapter 64 Going to School With Josh Chapter 64 Going to School With Josh Lilly was waiting outside the door patiently. Suddenly, the door opened. A person rushed out half-naked. Lilly was dumbfounded. She saw a frightened Josh running out, so she followed behind him. Without turning around, Josh felt someone chasing him and felt even more frightened. He ran towards the study and shouted, Dad! Save me! Hugh and Bettany heard it and came out asking, Whats wrong? There were two children running in the corridor of the second floor. Josh could not escape. Anthony walked out of the study and saw Josh, who was still holding his pants, and Lilly, who was chasing behind him. Whats wrong? Anthony caught Josh in his arms. Then, he smelled something funny. Anthony realized it was because Josh had not cleaned himself after going to the toilet. Josh panicked and said, Theres a ghost! Lilly caught up and tried to catch her breath. She said, Josh, theres no ghost! She wondered why Josh would run from her since she was a human and not a ghost. Lilly turned around suspiciously. She knew Ms. Ugly was a ghost, but ordinary people should not be able to see her. The female ghost that was floating behind was curious too. She wondered why Josh could see him. The ghost got close to Josh, but she realized Josh was looking behind her. You cant see me here, the ghost mumbled to herself. First, Lilly saw the old womans soul in her dreams. Now, Josh saw a female ghost for no reason. Pablo thought something creepy was happening. Anthony patted Joshs shoulder and said, Theres no ghost. Its Lilly. Josh turned around and saw Lilly standing behind him. Behind Lilly, Josh also saw Grandpa and Grandma peeking out of their room. Besides that, there was nothing else. Then, Josh felt a light breeze grazing his bottom. Lilly covered her eyes and asked, Josh, why did you run out without wearing your pants? Josh kept quiet. He quickly pulled up his pants and felt ufortable. That was the most embarrassing moment of his life Josh wanted to take a shower when he remembered he did not wipe his bottom. When he remembered what he saw, he said, I really saw it. A very ugly female ghost. The female felt hurt after hearing Joshs statement. She wondered if she was really that ugly. Pablo asked, What happened? The female ghost shook her head and replied, I dont know. I went in and saw him using the toilet. Then, he looked up and our eyes met. Everyone from the Crawford family was shocked and baffled. Anthony said, Josh, go and take a shower. Josh was scared. Lilly asked, Josh, are you scared? If you are scared Before she could finish, Josh sneered and said, Who said Im afraid? Then, he walked out of the room. Anthony frowned and said, Lily, go outside with your Granny. After that, he immediately followed Josh back to his room. Pablo wondered how Josh could see the female ghost. Then, he said, May go inside again. Lilly stared at Pablo and said, Master, dont do anything evil. Pablo kept quiet. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After Lilly saw Josh leaving, she looked at her hands and wondered if she made any mistakes. She was sure that she did not do anything wrong. Inside the room, Josh was relieved to see his father with him. He no longer saw anything after his shower. Anthony asked when he saw Joshing out of the bathroom, Did you really see it just now? Josh said softly, Perhaps I made a mistake. Anthony wanted to say something, but something shed across his mind, so he only said, Remember. Protect your sister in any circumstances. Josh said, Lilly said she wanted to go to school with me tomorrow. Anthony said without hesitating, Take her along then. He knew Lilly had her reasons for going to school. Josh asked, Daddy, arent you afraid Lilly will be just like Hannah because you spoil her Anthony stood up and said, No. Josh could not believe it. He hated her sister so much. Meanwhile, Anthony made a call in his study. Call Animaux Private Academy to send a set of uniforms and a school bag over. Increase the schools security as well. The next day, Lilly woke up early and carried a small bag. She wore her uniform that was sent to her urgently. Although it was the smallest size, it was still a loose fit for Lilly. The skirt was high on her waist, and the hat covered her face. Lilly had to lift her head to see everyone. Hugh lifted her hat a little and said, Be careful at school. Bettany was worried. She said, Why dont we follow her? A child like her needs an adult by her side. Zachary had his hands in his pockets while he was waiting for Liam to send him to kindergarten. He chuckled and said, We can do it. Why cant Lils do it? He did not like how his sister was spoiled. His mother still treasured Lily when he was her age. She only gave him a phone, so he could y with it. When he tried to sleep with his mother, her mother told him a man should have no reason to stick to his mother. Even if he woke up from a nightmare, his mother would still train his courage. Every boy from the Crawford family was independent. Zachary sneered when he saw Lilly through the car window. He hated her, but also envied her at the same time. However, he would only show his envy when no one was around. Lilly turned around and looked at Zachary from outside. Zachary quickly turned away and started ying games on his phone. Anthony carried Lilly and put her on the bus. He asked, Do you need Uncle Anthony to go with you? Lilly shook her hands and said, No need. Oh, Uncle Anthony, remember to take me shopping again today! She fell asleep after the ribbon-cutting ceremony and forgot about going shopping. She wanted to buy silver needles to treat her granny. Anthony said gently, Sure, I will go pick you up in the afternoon. He left Lilly to Drake and Josh. Drake, who was in 2nd grade, got on the bus first. Josh had no choice but to pull Lillys hand. He said, Hey, let me tell you this. Dont cry when you go to school! He turned around to look at Lilly and threatened her, I will ignore you otherwise! Lilly nodded obediently, Okay, Josh. Josh wanted to threaten Lilly more, but he hesitated when he saw Lillys face. He pulled Lilly into the car looking upset. Lilly followed behind Josh. All the students on the bus were shocked. Josh! Who are you dragging along with you? Shes so small. Is she old enough for school? All the children on the Animaux Private Academy bus were curiously staring at Lilly. A boy sat in thest row. He was different from the other children. He was sitting straight like a little trained warrior. Lilly saw Ivan and smiled, Hello! Ivan was surprised to see her. He panicked because he did not bring any candy. Chapter 65 The Vain Cheryl Chapter 65 The Vain Cheryl Ivan had a serious look on his face. Lilly asked, Are you unhappy? Ivan turned around, No. Lilly stopped asking questions and sat in her seat. She put her hands on her knees just like Ivan did. Animaux Private Academy was the best private academy in Clodston. People who studied in the academy were all from rich families. The Miller family was considered the worst in terms of their financial condition. Cheryl got off her car and waved goodbye to her mother. She was stiff as she looked around to make sure no ssmates saw her going to the academy in a car. Unlike other academies, the rich students at Animaux Private Academy all took the bus. The bright yellow bus was covered in thick armor. The driver and teacher on the bus were all ex- Special Operations Forces members to ensure the students safety. The monthly fee for the academy bus was 100 thousand dors per person. That meant parents had to spend more than a million dors a year on transportation alone. Cheryls family was not willing to spend that money. Chery was embarrassed because her mother was the one who fetched her all the time. Cheryls mother reminded her to be careful. When Cheryl saw the academy bus arriving, she quickly said, I know, Mommy! Go home quickly! She was afraid that people wouldugh at her because she could not afford to take the bus. Cheryls mother wanted to say something, but she drove away instead. The bus drove slowly inside the academy. Cheryl tried her best to follow it. When she walked with the bus, people would think that she also rode on the bus. It was all part of her ns. When the doors of the bus opened, Cheryl walked slowly. To outsiders, she would look like someone who got off the bus, and to the students taking the bus, she would look like someone who walked past the bus. Cheryl quickly walked inside the academy when her friends ran over to greet her. Cheryl, youve just arrived. Cheryl nodded and said, Yes, the bus was a littlete today. The bus was indeed five minuteste. Her friends wondered why it waste. Cheryl did not know as well. She shook her head and said, Perhaps the driver was feeling sick. It was the first time that the bus waste. Cheryl was confused as well. Her two friends looked at her with envy, Its still amazing that you get to take the bus. Thats right. Only a handful of people can take the bus to our academy. Cheryl said with a smile, Its nothing much. Taking the bus is the same as riding a car. People liked how humble Cheryl was. As Cheryl walked towards the ssroom, she met more students who were looking at her in a different way. Wow, Cheryl! You attended Taylor Entertainments ribbon-cutting ceremony, right? I saw you in my brothers picture on Facebook! Yes! Did you see our idol? I cant believe you were there! I want to take pictures with the artists too. Someone took out a photo. It was the photo of an actor at the ceremony. Cheryl could be seen behind the actor with many people surrounding her. It seemed like they were having a good time talking to each other. It satisfied Cheryls vanity. She said, Oh, how did all of you find out? My father was supposed to be there as the Shaw familys representative. We were trying to keep a low profile but someone noticed us and kept talking to us. I felt so troubled. Cheryls friends looked up to her with envy. The Shaw family Do you mean Ivan Shaw who is in 2nd grade? Wow. I heard that his father is the God of Battle. A huge general. I havent met Ivans father yet. I didnt expect you to be the Shaw familys representative! What is your rtionship with Ivan then? Wow, it seems like both of your parents are close to each other. Do you have a pre-arranged marriage already? All of them kept asking Cheryl questions. She was shy and said, Dont ask me about something like that! Then, she quickly ran to her seat and covered her face with a book. Cheryl had been imagining her life with Ivan since Master Sullivan told her she was the perfect match for Ivan. No one could imagine how vain Cheryl could be at her age. No one could see that there was an evil spirit riding on Cheryls shoulder. Be as vain as you can! Keep showing off. Having such vanity at a young age. This is indeed my best fodderAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The evil spirit grabbed Cheryls head and opened its mouth. He sucked out a ck blob of gas from her head. Meanwhile, Lilly was following Josh. Drake and Ivan were in the 2nd grade. Josh and the fat kid were in 1st grade. Ivan was walking at the back and heard Lilly asking, Josh, am I in the same ss as you? Can I sit together with you? Which ss is Cheryl in? Josh finally got impatient and said, Shut up! He felt so embarrassed. All his ssmates hade to school alone, but he had to allow someone to tag along. Lilly covered her mouth and said softly, All right Im sorry She looked at Josh. When she realized Josh was looking back at her, she said, Dont worry, I wont disturb you anymore, Josh. Lilly decided to deal with her own problems on her own. Hamburger where are you? Lilly whispered to herself. Josh was speechless, he never heard of hamburgers being sold in the school. The closest thing she could get was probably the burger-shaped gummies Drake split up with Josh and Lilly and reminded Josh to take good care of Lilly. Josh nodded. He was envious of his brother who could just walk away on his own. He wanted to ignore Lilly too, but he had no choice. Josh could not stand it anymore when he saw Lilly standing there and looking around curiously. He pulled her hand and dragged her into the ssroom upstairs. All of Joshs ssmates were looking at him and making jokes. Josh, is that your younger sister? Why did you bring her to school? You are a sister-sitter instead of a babysitter Boys this age were the naughtiest. They made fun of them immediately. Josh felt so embarrassed. He swore not to take his sister to school anymore. Chapter 66 See You in the Forest After School Chapter 66 See You in the Forest After School Lilly entered the ssroom and saw Cheryl. Her eyes lit up because she saw the malignant spirit on Cheryls shoulder. The malignant spirit red at Lilly when it sensed Lilly. Pablo said, She is here indeed. Tulip, show me your progress. Lilly clenched her fists and nodded. A young female teacher walked in. She saw Josh and Lilly and asked with a smile, You must be Lilly, right? Are you here to experience the life of a student with your brother? Lilly shook her head at first and nodded, Yes! She could not tell the truth because she did not want to see the teacher run out of the toilet half-naked again. The female teacherughed at Lillys cute reaction. She asked, Are you going to sit with your brother? Josh turned around. The teacher was wondering if she should move the person sitting beside Josh to another seat. However, Lilly pointed at the empty seat beside Cheryl and said, Teacher, I want to sit beside Cheryl. The teacher said, Oh, right. The student beside Cheryl is absent today. Pablo could not believe their luck. Cheryl did not look happy because she did not want to sit beside Lilly. She still remembered how Lilly poured Waldorf sd on her during the camp. However, a female student sitting in front of Cheryl turned around and said, Wow, Cheryl! Besides the Shaw family, you are close to the Crawford family as well? Otherwise, there was no other reason for Cheryl to sit beside her. Cheryl no longer felt unhappy. Her vanity had been satisfied. She smiled and said, Not really, I just went to a camp with Lilly previously. Lilly,e here, Cheryl pointed to the chair beside her. Lilly ran over to Cheryls side while carrying her schoolbag and sat down. Before Cheryl could approach Lilly, she saw her getting a tortoise out of her bag and putting it on its back at the table. Then, Lilly took out a parrot and stuffed it inside the drawer. Polly ran and hid inside the drawer. Everyone in the ss was dumbfounded, and Josh covered his face in embarrassment. Lilly, this is asked the teacher. Lilly said, Dont worry, Teacher. The tortoise doesnt speak. Polly will be quiet as well. They will be lonely when Im in the academy, so they want to follow me. The female teacher was baffled. She wondered how animals or even a child such as Tilly knew what loneliness was. However, the teacher only said with a smile, Lilly, this is a ssroom. I need to take them away if the N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. tortoise or the parrot affects the ss. Is that fine? That morning, the board of the academy had an emergency meeting before ss. The Crawford family was Animaux Private Academys biggest sponsor. Before it became famous, it needed a billion dors to invest in academic buildings and hire reputable teachers. The Crawford family alone invested 800 million dors in the academy. That was why the headmaster agreed immediately when Anthony asked the academy to take care of his niece. The teacher could not really do anything when she saw the tortoise sitting there and the parrot was quiet inside the drawer. The teacher had no choice but to begin teaching. Pablo floated on one side and stared at the malignant spirit above Cheryls head. The malignant spirit also looked at Pablo cautiously. She could not sense any intent from Pablo, so she wondered what Pablo was. Pablo introduced the malignant spirit to Tilly, This is a vanity spirit. Tulip, ask Cheryl to meet at the forest. We will capture her. Tell her to meet you in the forest after school. Lilly nodded. Lilly approached Cheryl and said seriously, Dont go after school. See you in the forest. Cheryl was shocked and asked, What? After the first lesson, the teacher walked towards Lilly and was surprised to see how serious she was as if she really came to study. The teacher walked towards Lilly and asked, Lilly, do you understand the question? She did not expect Lilly to understand, but she saw Lilly nod. I understand. The shop brought in 50 baskets of fruit. It sold 12 baskets in the morning and 14 baskets in the afternoon. The answer of baskets left remaining is 24 baskets. A worker is repairing a stretch of a 100-meter road. He repaired 64 meters on the first day. With 6 days remaining, how many meters does he need to repair on average? The answer is 6 meters. The teacher was surprised, Lilly, you are so amazing! Lilly was confused and asked, Teacher. If the worker can fix 64 meters in a day, why does he only fix 6 meters every day? Cant he fix them all in one day? The teacher was baffled. She could not answer Lillys question. Then, the mathematics teacher came in and asked, Does Lilly understand what the teacher is saying? Lilly nodded and said, I do. Lilly did not know why she was asked such a question. The teacher introduced Lilly to the mathematics teacher who visited, Lilly was amazing. She remembers everything that has been taught She would never admit that she was trying to ignore Lillys question. It was embarrassing that she could not answer a four-year-olds question. The mathematics teacher was interested and asked, Is that so? Let me ask you a question then A child had 50 lollipops, 70 marshmallows, and 100 gummies in his pocket. After eating 50 lollipops, 60 marshmallows and 100 gummies, which candy does the child still have right now? Lilly shook her head, The child will have diabetes. Grandpa told Lilly Granny had diabetes because she ate too many sweets. Both the teachers were stunned beforeughing out loud because there was nothing wrong with Lillys answer. Chapter 67 Lilly Was Punished Chapter 67 Lilly Was Punished Cheryl was not happy to see both the teachersughing at Lillys answer. She smiled and said, Lilly, youre wrong. Both lollipops and gummies have been eaten. There are only 10 marshmallows left. Not diabetes. Cheryl purposely showed off her calcting skills and looked at the teachers, hoping they would praise her. However, the teachers only focused on Lilly and ignored Cheryl. The fatty beside her wasughing so loud, Haha! A child getting diabetes. Thats so funny! All the children startedughing as well. They surrounded Lilly and tried to get her to speak because they found it interesting. Cheryl felt awkward and embarrassed when she saw Lilly being loved by everyone else, while she was being ignored. The two teachers patted Lillys head before going out of the ssroom. All the students surrounded Lilly and looked at the tortoise on her table. Lilly, why did you bring a tortoise? Why did you make it lie down this way? Lilly exined, If I turn it over, the tortoise will run away. Someone else asked, What about your little parrot? Lilly squatted down and looked inside her drawer. She said while looking at Polly, Polly is inside. It is afraid of strangers. When will it not feel afraid? Does it eat bread? Its a green parrot. I heard they are smart. All the children squatted down and peeked inside the drawer to see the parrot. They were curious and excited. Lilly became the sss popr figure in an instant. Cheryl, who was sitting beside her, was neglected. It made her so angry. Everyone liked talking to her after ss in the past. Now, all of them surrounded Lilly instead. Besides Cheryl, Josh was also not happy. Lilly was supposed to be an annoying sister. When he saw that she did not look for him after being surrounded, he was upset. He mmed his book on the table. Cheryl heard it and turned to walk towards Josh. Josh, everyone likes Lilly Lilly speaks in an interesting way. Unlike me who is boring Cheryl wanted Josh to say that he liked her morepared to Lilly. However, Josh immediately exposed her. What? Stop pretending and be fake in front of me. Cheryl started tearing up, Josh, how can you say that? Josh said impatiently, Get lost! He was different from his brother, Drake, who would at least be a little gentler. During the camp, Cheryl approached his brother, and he still acted politely toward her. Josh thought he was unmanly. Josh thought a real man should act like him He stared at Cheryl who still would not leave and said, Are you going to leave? Otherwise, Im going to hit you. Cheryl left while feeling aggrieved. That was why she did not like to approach Josh. When she returned to her seat, she saw more people surrounding Lilly. All of them were trying to y with Lilly. Fatty even took her seat. Coincidentally, the bell for the next lesson rang. Cheryl walked over and said, Its time for ss. Go back to your seats, everyone! All the students went back to their seats reluctantly. Lilly was very happy. Within 10 minutes after ss had ended, she already made so many friends. The next lesson was Language Arts. Lilly could not understand a thing. Then, she felt someone kicking her chair. She turned around and saw a boy passing her a note. Lilly unfolded the note and started reading what was on it, Lilly, have you eaten? Yet not? Do you want to eat drumsticks with meter? Pablo moved closer to see what was written on the paper. Lilly, can you bring your tortoise and PERRET after ss? Can I pet your PERRETter? Pablo chuckled. The 1st grader could not even spell parrot correctly. Lilly looked around her bag to find a pencil. Then, she started to write a reply on her table, Okay. I like drumsticks too. Lets eat drumstickster. Pablo heard what Lilly said, but she was only scribbling and drawing two drumsticks on the paper. He found it funny and looked at Lilly folding the piece of paper and handing it to the person behind. Cheryl sat straight and raised her hand to say, Teacher. Theo and Lilly are exchanging notes in ss. She knew the teacher was fierce. The teacher hated people who talked or exchanged notes in the ss, so she was expecting Lilly to be scolded. Cheryl could not hide her excitement. The teacher was interrupted. She looked at Lilly and the boy behind her. The teacher was a strict middle-aged woman who wore sses. She reached out and said, Take it out. Theos face was pale. He gave the piece of paper to the teacher. The teacher opened the paper and took a nce at the content. She looked at Lilly and asked, Lilly, who asked you to bring your pets to school? The teacher had a peculiar personality. Ever since she was caught epting gifts, she was strict with the rules. She did not like how the board was ttering the Crawford family. That was why she would not be lenient with Lilly, even though the board already asked everyone to take good care of Lilly. The sses taught by her had the best results. That was why she could afford to be arrogant. Bring your things and stand outside! The teacher ordered Lilly. Lilly had never attended ss, but she felt like she did something wrong. She realized it was wrong to exchange notes in ss. Teacher, I Before she could finish, the teacher smacked her ruler on the table. She said coldly, I dont care which family youe from or how rich you are. You must follow my rules in my ss! Lilly kept quiet. She only wanted to apologize. When she looked at the teachers face, she remembered Pablo telling her that her face had the sign of being mean. Lilly no longer tried to apologize and walked out of the ssroom with her school bag, tortoise, and parrot. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Theo dared not retort and walked out to ept his punishment as well. Cheryl was so happy that she almostughed. She was ted to see Lilly get punished. She was smiling happily, but she did not know the malignant spirit on her head wasughing slyly. The spirit opened her mouth and bit her neck Chapter 68 The Proud Brother Who Protects His Sister Chapter 68 The Proud Brother Who Protects His Sister The vanity spirit kept feeding off Cheryls vain. He was so bloated like a giant mosquito who just filled itself with blood. Cheryl only felt a chill on her neck before feeling a little dizzy. There were dark circles under her eyes. The teacher started to give a lecture on the podium, Remember, no matter who your parents are or how rich they are, you always follow my rules here! Then, she looked at Josh and sneered, Josh, is she your sister? I heard she caused a divorce between your uncle and aunt soon after she started staying in your house. The teacher was being sarcastic. She thought she was a straightforward and upright person. She did not like Josh because he was an excellent science student who was bad atnguage arts. Now that he brought a sister who had special rights in the academy, she thought it was only right to teach Lilly a lesson. She continued arrogantly, Someone should teach a rich child like your sister some manners. You mustnt learn from your sister. The teacher thought she should warn Josh as his teacher. She was surprised when Josh stood up and mmed his book on the table. He said coldly, You have no right to scold my sister. As a teacher, you should teach instead of gossiping about other people. You are the worst teacher ever. I hope you look up Nobelium, Boron, Radium, Iodine, and Nitrogen on the periodic table of elements. They are the elements that form people like you. He packed his bags and added, Also, my uncle and aunts divorce was caused by my aunt and not my sister! My aunt is still in prison. Do you want to be her cellmate? The teacher was stunned. She did not expect Josh to talk back to her. Before she continued, she was also trying to figure out what Josh said about the periodic table of elements. Josh walked past the teacher and said, Regarding the elements, their symbols are No, Br, A, I, N. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then, he walked out with his school bag. Everyone else in the ssroom admired and apuded Josh. The girls in the ss thought he was very cool. Cheryl saw how the other girls admired Josh and thought he was actually not bad. The teacher almost passed out from anger. She shouted, Dont try to step into my ss ever again! I dont have rude students like you! Outside the corridor, Lilly held her tortoise above her head while Polly stood on the tortoises shell. Lilly sighed. Polly sighed too. Pablo was bored, so he went around the school. Theo was dejected, but heughed when he saw Lilly. Josh walked out of the ssroom and saw Lilly standing obediently against the wall. He said, Lets go. Where to? asked Lilly. Josh said, Werent you looking for hamburgers just now? Lets go and eat. It was difficult to find hamburgers in school, but Josh knew there was food that he could not order as long as he had money. Lillys eyes lit up. She looked inside and saw how bad Cheryls condition was. She thought about it and said, Its all right to leave for a moment. Cheryl was not her friend anyway. Eating alwayses first. Lilly grabbed her school bag and stuffed the tortoise and Polly inside. Lets go, said Lilly. Theo looked at the teacher inside the ssroom before turning to look at Lilly. He envied Lilly, but he dared not follow her. Josh took Lilly around the academy. Lilly asked, Josh, where are we going? Josh replied, To the canteen. Animaux Private Academy had tight security. No students could leave the school without their parents picking them up. Josh wondered if he should call his father to pick them up. However, he needed a phone which was not allowed in school. That meant he had to ask his ss teacher if he wanted to call his father. Josh took a nce at Lilly and decided to feed her first. He took Lilly to the canteen and went towards Food Street The canteen had a mini supermarket section and a section called Food Street. The food in the academy was very good, but it was very expensive as well. The shops in Food Street were not street food stalls. They were in small shops with floor-to-ceiling windows and sofas. Boss, give me two hamburgers and two sets of fries. Lilly added, Order some shrimps. Tortoise needs to eat too. Josh was speechless, but he still ced an order for a te of live shrimps. The shop owner said, What? Its too early. Our ingredients are still Josh shed his meal card and said, Ill pay double. The owner said, Sure! Give me 15 minutes! Lilly looked at Josh with admiration, Josh, you are so amazing! For some reason, Josh felt proud. Youre so troublesome,said Josh proudly. Soon, the food was served. Lilly took the tortoise out of her bag and fed her a shrimp. Then, she fed Polly some apple slices. Polly held the apple slices in its beak and walked beside the tortoise before it started eating. Lilly reached out and grabbed the hamburger. She said, Its my turn to eat. Josh frowned and asked her to wait. Lilly looked up and saw Josh giving her a pair of disposable gloves. The gloves provided at Food Street'''' were for children, so Lilly could easily wear them. Thank you, Josh! Lilly said while drooling from the smell of hamburger. Josh was speechless. Chapter 69 Vanity Spirit Chapter 69 Vanity Spirit No need to thank me. Just finish it up quickly, Josh said in disgust as he took a tissue and wiped Lilys mouth. In fact, Josh did not want to wipe Lilys mouth in the first ce but what if people saw her still drool at such an old age? Josh felt ashamed of her. On the other hand, Lily began to gobble down her food. Meanwhile, Josh served Lily as if he was a waiter. He removed the shrimp shell one by one before putting them on her te. He was so busy that he even had no time to take a bite of the food himself. Josh eat Lily mumbled while gobbling down her food. Finish your food. Dont bother about me. Your next ss is Literature. Um Lily remembered Josh did not like literature. Drake was the one who liked literature and reading books. Josh only loved numbers and mathematics. Nheless, Lily was still happy. She ate her food beside Josh happily. On the other hand, Ms. Sumo Wrestler was behaving more and more outrageously without Lily and Pablo around. Cheryl, who was sitting straight, suddenly felt heavy on her back. Then, she felt someone kick her chair. In a hurry, she turned around to take a look. Cheryl, are you okay? Didnt sleep wellst night? Cheryls ssmate who sat behind her asked. Cheryl shook her head. However, as soon as she turned to the front again, her ssmate who sat behind her kicked her chair again and handed her a note. Cheryl took the note and took a look. It was quite a long paragraph on a short piece of paper. Cheryl, although Im not handsome, Im a good boy. Youre the only girl I love, and I know I wont fall in love with another person again. I love you. From Sean (please sign here if you agree to be my girlfriend). The note was from a boy named Sean White who sat in thest row. It was another puppy love. Although childish, the boy still gave a note to Cheryl to express his feelings. However, Cheryl did not like Sean at all. Just when she was about to write something on the note, Ms. Watson turned around. In a hurry, Cheryl covered the note with her hand. With a smirk, Ms. Sumo Wrestler on Cheryls back whispered in her ear and tried to bewitch her, Its so exciting to fall in love. Come on, read what is on the note, and let everyone know that Sean loves you. Soon, Cheryls eyes lit up. She raised her hand and said loudly, Ms. Watson, Sean gave me a note just now. Hearing that, Sean almost dropped his pen. What? What did you say? Who gave you a note? Ms. Watson snapped and threw the textbook on the table. She was so angry with Josh just now, and yet Cheryl was giving her another trouble. Nheless, Cheryl still unfolded the note and read out loud, Cheryl, I love you From Sean. Cheryl read what was written on the note, and she was proud after reading it. All of a sudden, the ss burst intoughter. Sean said he loves her! Woo hoo.! One of the ssmates could not help but snigger. Everyone began tough again. Sean White, ask your parents toe to see me tomorrow! Ms. Watson bawled. Youre interrupting the ss, and harassing your ssmate by sending her such a note! I must see your parents and let them know. Ms. Watson berated Sean and took her anger out on him. Seans face darkened. He red at Cheryl and remained silent. He felt so ashamed of himself. However, Cheryl did not feel anything at all. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was only a vanity spirit. For that reason, Cheryl was not bothered even though she had hurt Seans feelings. Somehow, Cheryl had an indescribable feeling. She felt a sense of contentment and could not help but smirk. Right then, the bell rang. However, Ms. Watson still talked for another ten minutes before dismissing the ss. After ss was dismissed, the students gathered around Cheryls desk and asked, Cheryl, when did Sean confess to you? Hes not good-looking at all. Hes so bold to confess to you! But who doesnt like Cheryl? She has got tons of love letters in her drawer. With that, one of Cheryls girlfriends took out all the love letters from Cheryls drawer and read them out loud. In the corridor, all the boys were stillughing at Sean. Sean lowered his head and remained silent. However, the moment they saw the girl take out all the love letters from Cheryls drawer, they were shocked. Cheryl was a pretty girl and many boys liked her. A lot of them sent notes and love letters to her before. The boys who were teasing Sean just now were stupefied. Their faces darkened. They could not believe Cheryl let the other girl read their love letters. Give me back the letters. But to be honest, I will never like them! Cheryl blurted. Yeah, Cheryl is the future daughter-inw of the Shaw family. She is bound to marry into the Shaw family one day. Hearing that, Cheryl did not deny it. Somehow, she felt even proud of herself. Little did she realize that Ms. Sumo Wrestler behind her back also expanded. She was sucking Cheryls vanity aura, and her size could not help but keep expanding. Pablo who came back saw it and shook his head, What? She has expanded again? Cheryl was only a kid. If the vanity ghost kept sucking her vanity aura, Cheryl would die within two days. When Cheryl died, the vanity spirit would take her body and rece her. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The vanity ghost would then evolve and be more ferocious. Before things got worse, Pablo knew he had to catch her first. But where is Lily? Pablo asked. In the office, the homeroom teacher took a sip of water and asked, Ms. Watson, how was your ss? Ms. Watson took a sip of water and nodded. The school board devoted much attention to Lily. Although the homeroom teacher was not afraid of power, she did not want to be held ountable if anything happened. The homeroom teacher asked again, How is Lily? Ms. Watson smiled and replied, What do you expect a four-year-old could do? Right then, a teacher came to the office and asked, Have you seen Lily? I think shes gone! Hearing that, the homeroom teacher went out to check. However, it seemed that both Lily and Josh were already gone. How do I know where she goes? Perhaps shes skipping ss with her friend. She is not in kindy. Do I have to follow her wherever she goes? Ms. Watson frowned. Chapter 70 He Is Afraid Of Ghosts Chapter 70 He Is Afraid Of Ghosts The homeroom teacher frowned. Ms. Watson. You dont understand. Lily is different In my eyes, every student is equal. I dont judge students, and I dont care if theye from rich or poor families. Im only concerned about their grades. The bell rang. Ms. Watson took her textbook and stomped out of the office. The homeroom teacher was speechless. Ms. Watson was biased against students with low grades. How could she say all students were equal in her eyes? Im going to get into trouble sooner orter! eximed the teacher who walked into the office just now. She was worried. Dont worry. Go back to ss and see if Lily hase back. Ill go around the campus to look for her, the homeroom teacher suggested. Ms. Watson, on the other hand, was not bothered at all. She was only concerned about her students grades. Most of the students in her ss scored 96 marks and above. However, only students who scored full marks were outstanding students in her eyes. Some parentsined that Ms. Watson was too aggressive as she always gave students extra homework. However, it seemed that her students had rtively higher grades than the other sses. For that reason, nobody dared toin again. Lily was so full that she could not help but burp. Hearing that, Josh was dumbfounded. Are you full now? So, stop following me tomorrow, okay? Im not here to eat, Lily replied. Huh? So why did you keep following me then? Josh asked, confused. To catch ghost spirits! Lily eximed. Hearing that, Josh was stupefied. Suddenly, he remembered the ugly female spirit he saw at the toilet yesterday. What? What did you say? asked Josh. He could not help blinking his eyes. Are you scared, Josh? Lily teased. No Im not scared. Im not scared at all. Im just curious about what you said just now About ghost spirits Hearing that, Lily chuckled. She then moved closer to Josh and whispered in his ear, Im here to catch the malignant spirit. Shes sprawling on Cheryls head and sucking aura from her neck. Its like how one slurps a milkshake. Straight away, Josh imagined how one slurped a milkshake and could not help but tremble. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew over and Josh could not help shivering. He quickly covered his neck nervously. Can the malignant spiritse out in broad daylight? Lily nodded. Yeah Actually, there are three kinds of ghost spirits in the world. The first kinds are like the ugly female spirit that you saw yesterday. They are known as the wandering spirits. These kinds of spirits die of unnatural causes. They couldnt reincarnate and keep wandering here and there Joshs face turned pale as soon as he heard that. He recalled the female spirit yesterday who almost gave him a fright. Lilly continued, The second kinds are the resentful spirits. They died tragically. They will appear out of nowhere and scare the hell out of you. The third kind are the malignant spirits. They are very fierce. They eat people. Wandering spirits and resentful spirits cante out during the daytime. But malignant spirits can! They are very ferocious. Hearing that, Josh was rendered speechless. He quickly covered Lilys mouth with his hand to stop her from talking. Okay, Ive heard enough. Stop talking now. Lily could not help but mumble. She wanted to continue Josh looked up at the sky and saw the zing hot sun. There cant be any ghost spirits wandering in such broad daylight! Thinking of that, Josh let go of Lily. Josh, its okay that youre scared of ghosts! Theres nothing to be ashamed of! Stop talking! Josh berated. Josh, why are you afraid of ghost spirits? Youre so smart! You shouldnt be afraid of ghosts. Lily, who was usually quiet, became chatty. Pablo must have influenced her. You see. Ghost spirits are not scary at all. They are just like human beings, except their eyeballs are a bit protruding, and sometimes, their limbs fall out. Josh could not stand it anymore and took a piece of candy and put it into Lilys mouth. Finally, Lily was quiet. She chewed the candy excitedly! The candy is so sweet! Its so yummy! Right then, the homeroom teacher spotted Lily and Josh with school bags on their back right outside the school gate. Lily! Josh! Where have you two been? Cant you hear the bell ring? Im hungry. Josh took me out to eat. Lily babbled, still chewing the candy in her mouth. No! Ms. Watson drove us out of her ss just now! Josh sneered. He told the homeroom teacher what happened and asked the homeroom teacher to call their father to pick them up. Josh did not want to go back to ss. He remembered what Lily said about the malignant spirit who Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. sprawled on Cheryls head. He was afraid to go back to the ssroom. The homeroom teacher was startled when Josh wanted to call Anthony. Josh, can you please bring Lily back to the ss first? Okay! Josh and I will go back to the ss together! Lily nodded obediently. Josh had no choice but to follow Lily back to the ss. He did not want Lily tough at him. As soon as Josh entered the ss, he nced over at Cheryl. Right then, Cheryl raised her head and smiled at him. However, Josh felt a chill of fear tingle down his spine all of a sudden. Cheryl was staring at him, and her face looked gloomy. She looked so scary. Josh quickly nced away. He had no choice but to walk back to his seat as fast as he could. The vanity spirit who was sprawling on Cheryls head whispered again, Look, Josh nced over at you as soon as he came into the ss. He must like you too, Cheryl. It seems that everybody likes you! Hearing that, Cheryl felt proud of herself. Lily walked toward Cheryl and took a look at the vanity ghost. Are you full? she asked. Can such a big ghost fill up the jar of souls? What? What did you say? Cheryl turned around with a frown. Right then, the homeroom teacher walked in. Good morning, boys and girls. Shall we begin our ss now? All right. Turn to page 20. Its a long poem. Recite after me, okay? However, Cheryl raised her hand and said, Let me recite the poem. I can recite it by heart! Chapter 71 Let’s Go To Catch Ghost Chapter 71 Lets Go To Catch Ghost The homeroom teacher stopped talking and looked at Cheryl. Cheryl had dark circles under her eyes. It seemed that she did not sleep wellst night. Her mother must have forced her to study all night. Great! Cheryl will recite the poem for us! Finally, the homeroom teacher said. Soon, Cheryl began to recite the poem. She recited the poem as expressively as she could as if she was reciting it on a stage. Everyone was amazed. Not bad! The homeroom teacher praised Cheryl when she finished. What? Not bad? Cheryl was not happy when the homeroom teacher said that. She thought she deserved a better The vanity spirit behind Cheryl was not happy too. She raised her head and red at the homeroom teacher. At that moment, Lily saw many straws behind Cheryls neck. Just then, Pablo came back. He noticed Cheryl and the vanity spirit were angry with the homeroom teacher. Thinking of what he had found just now, he squinted his eyes and whispered, Lily, raise your hand and say you want to recite the poem too. Immediately, Lily raised her hand and asked, May I recite the poem too? The homeroom teacher turned around and looked surprised. Sure, why not? With that, Lily stood up and began to recite the poem. Her voice was not as loud as Cheryl, and she could not even pronounce some of the words clearly. However, Lily had a cute little girls voice that everyone liked. The ss was amazed at how talented she was and felt that she recited the poem better than Cheryl. Even the homeroom teacher was startled. Lily, youre amazing! Have you read the poem before? No, this is the first time I recited it! Lily blurted and nced at Pablo. Keep up the good work, Lily. Youre gifted! The homeroom teacher praised Lily again. The ss continued. However, Cheryl could not concentrate at all. She recited the poem better than Lily but the homeroom teacher only praised Lily but not her. It took Cheryl a night to memorize the poem. How could the homeroom teacherpare her to Lily, who read the poem for the first time just now? Cheryl was mad. She knew the homeroom teacher praised Lily because she came from a rich family. If I alsoe from a rich family, the homeroom teacher will also praise me too Cheryl was jealous. A thought suddenly shed through her mind. If I kill Lily, I can rece her and be the rich daughter of the Crawford family. Thinking of that, Cheryl stretched her hand out deliberately. She wanted to push Lily to the floor. However, Lily was not sitting up straight. She was resting her head on the table. Out of bnce, Cheryl fell and bumped into the back of Lilys chair instead. Whats going on? The homeroom teacher turned around and asked. Cheryl quickly sat upright and pretended nothing had happened. Nothing she replied quickly. The homeroom teacher could not help pursing his lips. Somehow, he felt Cheryl was a bit strange. The vanity spirit saw Pablo ncing at her and quickly shook her head. Its not me! I didnt ask her to do that. She did it herself! she exined in a hurry. The vanity spirit sat upright immediately. However, she was still reluctant to let go of Cheryl. She was still sprawling behind Cheryls back. It was not easy to find someone like Cheryl who was blinded by vanity at such a young age. The vanity spirit still needed two more days before she could upy Cheryls body fully. When the timees, Cheryls body would belong to the vanity spiritpletely. With that, no one could ever harm her again. Master, shes so big. Can she fill up the jar of souls? I dont think so Pablo shook his head. What? She cant even do that? Pablo leaned against the wall and stared at the vanity spirit. Are you a teacher at this school? he asked. The vanity spirits face darkened. She clung to Cheryls back more tightly. Pablo took out a book and asked, Lily, do you know how one turns into a malignant spirit? Its not easy, you know? Let me tell you now. So listen to me carefully. First, they must die in a tragic death. Being knocked by a car or jumping off a building is not considered a tragic death. They have to die in a way even worse than that. Clearing his throat, Pablo continued, These spirits keep wandering at the ce where they died and keep repeating thest moment before their death. As time goes by, resentments umte in their N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. heart and turn them into malignant spirits. After saying that, Pablo closed the book and asked, Im curious. How did you die? Hearing that, Lily tilted her head and nced at the vanity spirit. She was curious about how she died too. However, the vanity spirit turned her head away. She did not want to answer Pablos question. The vanity spirit could not tell what kind of spirit Pablo was but instinctively, she felt Pablo had a terrifying aura. The vanity spirit was the malignant spirit. In fact, she was the most ferocious spirit in the world, but why was she still afraid of Pablo? Finally, the bell rang. The ss was dismissed. Cheryl red at Lily and gritted her teeth. The dark circles under her eyes were getting worse. You did it on purpose, didnt you? Cheryl bawled. She was mad. Huh? Lily was confused. What do you mean? You purposely recited the poem after me, right? Do you want to prove that youre better than me? Hearing that, everyone looked at Cheryl in surprise. Cheryl was startled. It was only then that she realized she said what was on her mind. She quickly packed her school bag and sneered, Didnt you say you want to meet me after ss? After saying that, Cheryl left in a hurry. Hearing that, Lily quickly put Tortoise and Polly into her bag. Where are you going? Josh asked. Come on, Josh. Lets go! Lets go to catch the malignant spirit now! With that, Lily grabbed Joshs hand and began to run. Wait! Josh did not want to follow Lily. He was afraid of ghosts. There was no way he would follow Lily to catch the malignant spirit. Chapter 72 Josh Runs Into A Ghost Again Chapter 72 Josh Runs Into A Ghost Again Lilly forcefully dragged Josh to a sprint. The zing sun still hung overhead. The trees in the school grove weren''t particrly short but provided just enough shade. The moment he set foot in the grove, he noticed Cheryl there with her head hanging low. She looked downcast. She sluggishly looked up to stare at him when he approached. He could feel every hair on his body stand on end. Lilly turned around. "Are you scared, Drake? You can head back if you are!" Josh was ready to leave but stayed out of stubbornness. "...Real funny. You think I''m scared?" Calm I have to calm down. Nothing in the world scares me. A resounding scream tore through the air just as he was thinking. "Ah!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Josh jumped. "Eek!" That startled Lilly who chased after the boy who began to run wildly. "That''s Polly, Josh!" Polly was sitting in the school bag singing. "....Take the red string of fate You and I Ah" The bird couldn''t reach a higher octave leading to a hideous scream. Josh was rendered speechless. He wanted to weep so badly. That was when Cheryl began to take light, mincing steps toward them. "You''re here, Josh." She giggled. The subject of affections had been shocked stupid. "..." His tears stopped and a chill ran down his spine. Cheryl had a paleplexion with eyes bruised and sunken in. Her features were stiff, leading to her efforts in smiling leaving everyone unnerved. Josh felt numb. "Uh" Lilly got in Cheryl''s way and started with a frown, "Stop scaring him!" She wore a serious expression on her chubby, child-like face. "Master Master?" Lilly looked around. Where is he? Pablo drifted close. "I''m here." The man in white robes had deep-set eyes, a tall nose bridge, and rouge red lips. His appearance made him look demonic. "What is it this time?" Pablo indifferently patted the girl''s head. Lilly threw him suspicious looks. What''s wrong with my master? He got bored while I was forced into a timeout and left the school to go take a walk. He came back while I was in ss then left again. He was nowhere to be founduntil now! That was the least of their problems. Lilly asked, "What''s wrong with Cheryl?" She was puzzled. ording to Pablo''s teachings, the vanity spirit shouldn''t have been able to overtake Cheryl''s body yet but Lilly no longer felt Cheryl''s "presence". Pablo narrowed his eyes. "This is a phenomenon known as the ''spirit substitute''." "Possession and spirit substitute sound simr but they''repletely different. Possession implies the ghost attaching itself to a host and influencing them. Spirit substitute is when a ghost is trying to manipte the host physically without fully upying the host''s body." Lilly nodded vigorously. "Oh! So that''s a spirit substitute." Josh had turned ashen. "W-What do you mean ''spirit substitute''?" The unapproachable boy who thrived on logic was reacting just like a normal kid would. Lilly began to exin what she learned from Pablo to him. "Spirit substitute, huh? Look over there, Josh" She pointed at Cheryl standing on her tiptoes. "A spirit substitute is a ghost trying to manipte its host. There''s a ghost behind her right now. Its feet are padding Cheryl''s own. That''s how she''s moving right now" "Huh?!" He was afraid but found himself unable to look away. Cheryl was indeed on her toes but the back of her foot was straight. That wasn''t how an ordinary person stood at all. He was more than ready to make a run for it. Lilly talked him down. "Never run when facing a ghost! A human can''t outrun a ghost. Running will also reveal one''s sole of their feet to the ghost, allowing for easier possession." Josh was speechless. How was he supposed to leave now? He could hear a tiny part of his subconscious begging for help! Lilly was speaking with great earnest. "The soles of our feet cannot leave the ground. We cannot move away, jump, or walk backward." She tilted her head and pondered a way out of this. There was only one way to deal with it. "Of course, our best way out of this is to defeat the ghost!" Josh chose to cling to Lilly''s arm instead. She was taken aback. She gave him a reassuring pat. "You''ll be okay, Josh. I''m good at what I do!" "A ghostie like that is not enough to scare me away!" Lilly dispelled his fears by patting herself in the chest. Her hair ties tied to the top of her head fluttered in the breeze. The vanity spirit couldn''t help but snicker at the child''s words. Her alone? The only thing I''m afraid of is Pablo! She took control of Cheryl''s body and asked, "And what are you nning to do?" Pablo leaned against the tree and said leisurely, "Nothing. This is my student''s practice run." "We can also settle the matter of the eighteen lives who were crushed under the yground." The vanity spirit''s expression twisted. She barred her fangs and viciously lunged at Pablo. "Mind your own business and stay in yourne! We''re all ghosts here" Lilly grabbed the ghost by her feet and flung her back! "Yeah, you''re both ghosts but Master is not some malicious spirit!" Pablo was shocked. "..." Is this what it feels like to have my young pupil defending me?! Stubbornness flitted across his face. "Get her, Lilly!" "Okay, Master!" She answered as she looked back. "You have to let go of me first, Josh." Josh had long been stuck in a stupor. Lilly cast the vanity spirit out. A gigantic female ghost asrge as a sumo wrestler appeared before him. "Huh?!" A A ghost?! Lilly had just pushed him off, leaving him unstable on his feet and needing to lean against a tree to support himself. The moment he looked up, he was greeted by the sight of a deathly pale, young man d in robes and red lips standing by the same tree. He had no legs The man gasped when their gazes met. "You can see me?" "Ahhhh!" With a flick of Pablo''s finger, he sent a charm to seal Josh''s mouth. "Shh Watch." The vanity spirit was stupefied by how Lilly had sent her flying. She was sent flying by a four-year-old? She mbered to her feet and stared at Lilly. "What kind of thing are you" "I''m a person. Not a thing. Wait, no. I''m a person, a thing Eh?" Lilly''s cheeks puffed up in indignation when she realized her words weren''ting across right. The vanity spirit scoffed. "Oh, is the little thing angry?" That had Lilly bristling. "You''re the thing here!" She suddenly grabbed the spirit''s leg, picked her up as if she were a sack of flour, and hammered her to the floor with a dull thud. The vanity spirit was stunned. "..." "???" Chapter 73 Caught My First Spirit Chapter 73 Caught My First Spirit Lilly was livid and oddly so. The vanity spirit that had been jerked around like a pinball nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. That was just a slip of the tongue. What''s the big deal?! "Hey" "Boom!" Lilly acted as if she were wrestling a sandbag. The vanity spirit waspletely floored by how they were tossed and smacked like tbread. She simply had no opening to fight back and it was driving her up the wall. The brat she had so vehemently looked down on was this powerful? "Wait!" The vanity spirit yelped. "No way!" Do I look like an idiot?! Why wait for someone who wouldunch a counterattack against me? The vanity spirit was furious. "I''m using Cheryl''s body right now! Do you want to injure your little friend that badly?" She was so afraid that she tried to use Cheryl as a shield, only for Lilly to shoot her down. "She''s not my friend." Who cares if she got hurt? Better to die a dignifying death than one sucked dry by a ghost. That rendered the spirit speechless. She gritted her teeth as she studied both Pablo and Lilly and ultimately decided that it would be better to make a run for it. The red bracelet on Lilly''s wrist emitted a faint glow that helped pull the vanity spirit back. The girl strained herself to continue pinballing the spirit. As the host of the vanity spirit, Cheryl was also taken for a spin. If it weren''t for the fact that Lilly was grabbing onto the spirit''s foot instead of hers, she would''ve long been turned into a pile of mush. In truth, she wasn''t faring much better. Her head had visibly swelled up from the impact. Only a resounding bang could be heard at thest strike as smoke billowed around them. Lilly sessfully cast the spirit out of Cheryl! Cheryl was out like a light. Lilly could finally heave a sigh as she wiped the sweat off her brow. "Got you! What now, Master?" I''m tired. Catching ghosts is such a tiring job! Master is such an unreliable guy. This move was all he taught me. It''s such a tiring trick too! Both Pablo and Josh who were on the sidelines were locked in a stupor. Josh was bewildered as he muttered, "That''sso cool" My sister isn''t an annoying crybaby. She''s a violent little girl! She seemed more like a thug that wore rings on every finger and cut down anyone who refused to see her way. Pablo hadn''t expected Lilly to be so gifted when it came to spiritual power. She could wrestle spirits into submission! What the hell is that? Even for the likes of him, it would take considerable effort to separate the evil spirits from their hosts. And all Tulip had to do was beat them down into submission. The red bracelet contributed as part of it but it served more as a supportive function. Her strength could not be demonstrated on the living but it did well against the dead. It was as if she was born just for this. Pablo set aside the shock and said, "Remember when I taught you how to use the ghost recovery charm?" Lilly nodded. "I do. Your painting skills are terrible, Master but I remember." He twitched in irritation. Just say "I remember". Was all that necessary? Lilly awkwardly waved her hands and drew the pattern of the ghost recovery charm. A yellow rune manifested in the air, enveloping the vanity spirit and yanking it into the jar of souls. "No! I refuse to go in there! No!" The ghost screeched. "Why Why?! I tried so hard but I never amounted to anything!" "Why?!" Lilly didn''t care about the hows or why''s! She pulled the spirit into the jar of souls with all her might. The light from the charm was like a huge that gradually shrank smaller and smaller around the spirit. The more the spirit struggled, the more the was stretched taut around her. Lilly had no choice but to step on the spirit and pull her back. Pablo helplessly stroked his forehead at the sight. "What a silly girl." How badly did the spirit offend you for you to step on them? "Now you have to ask her how she died," Pablo said. They weren''t collecting spirits just for the sake of collecting them. There were more questions to ask. Figuring out how malignant spirits die will benefit her future knowledge and experience. Lilly did as she was told. "Hey sumo wrestler, how did you die?" The vanity spirit red at the girl with red eyes. "You''re the sumo wrestler!" "That''s a rebound!" The vain spirit didn''t know how to respond. "..." Neither did Pablo and Josh. "..." The vain spirit became even more manic in her attempts to break free. Pablo knew she wasn''t going to divulge how she died at this point. With a snap of his fingers, he retrieved the spirit in the jar. The jar swayed. Her angry screeching could be heard from within. "Let me out!" Lilly patted the jar. "Be a little quieter, Ms. Sumo Wrestler. You can stay there with Ms. Ugly!" The girl shook the instrument with delight. Ms. Sumo Wrestler and Ms. Ugly. My jar is filling up fast! Lilly quickly asked, "Master, is my jar full?" It''s a big spirit! Pablo patted her head. "Let me show you how to see if it''s full." He took one of Lilly''s fingers and pressed it on top of the surface of the jar, whispering, "Concentrate." She did as she was told and was suddenly greeted by what was the inside of the jar. It was arge empty space. Ms. Ugly was lying within and was clearly bored. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was stamping her feet and cursing angrily. She wasrge but not nearly enough to stuff the jar full. When Lilly came back to her senses, the jar in her hands was still the size of a fingernail as it swayed lightly. She wailed, "When am I going to get it filled up?!" Pablo smirked and decided to make fun of her. "I don''t know. Why don''t you have your brother calcte that for you?" He turned his attention to Josh who was standing next to him. Josh felt his blood freeze. "Don''t ask me!" I don''t want to know about any of this! He didn''t care how many homes the female spirit had. He''d rather give up his beloved mathematics and chemistry for liberal arts than do the calctions. "Why?! You''re good at math, aren''t you?" No, I''m terrible. Lilly crouched down and began to draw on the dirt floor. "Look, Josh. This is the inside of the jar. This is Ms. Ugly and Ms. Sumo Wrestler The space is really big They''re both really big too How many ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ms. Ugly and Ms. Sumo Wrestler would we need to fill it up?" "..." Suppose Ms. Sumo Wrestler is x and Ms. Ugly is y No! I''m not calcting that! His hands seemed to gain a life of their own. He wanted to calcte everything that had to do with numbers. He picked up a branch and began to scribble on the ground. "The volume of the spirits would be x plus y. The room''s area is And so, filling it would take 19 and 100 respectively." "You''ll see neen Ms. Sumo Wrestlers and a hundred Ms. Uglies." Lilly nodded vigorously. "Uhum, I got it." Pablo watched them in silence. "..." I did tell you. Josh tossed the wooden stick aside without saying another word and pretended nothing had ever happened. He looked away. "Why do you need to fill it up?" Lilly hugged her knees and rested her head on top of them. "Master says that I''ll be taken away if I don''t fill it." That took Josh by surprise. "Taken away? To where?" Chapter 74 A Guard Dog For A Sister Chapter 74 A Guard Dog For A Sister Lilly bowed her head and drew on the dirt floor with a stick. "To somewhere far away where I won''t be able toe back." "..." To Josh, that sounded like Lilly was going to die if she didn''t fill the jar. He said nothing for a while until he could gather himself. "Are there more ghosts like Ms. Sumo Wrestler?" The faster they were caught, the better it would be for her. He wasn''t going to watch her die simply because she failed to fill the jar of souls. He was only doing this becauseAll he did was make a calction. He had to verify the results to see if he got it right. That was all there was to it. Pablo suddenly got closer to Josh to ask quietly, "Say, how can you see me?" That jolted Josh who was just about to respond when the white-robed man faded away before disappearing. That had him looking around in confusion. "Lilly, is your Master gone?" Lilly looked beside him. "No, he''s right beside you!" Josh suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It felt as if someone''s hand was on him which had all the hairs on his body bristling. He fought the urge to look back! Why does it feel a hundred times scarier when I don''t see it?! Lilly suddenly cut in. "Josh, my master is asking if you''ve ever seen a ghost before." He stiffened. "No." Pablo rubbed his chin and frowned. "Well, that''s a bit odd. How can he see sometimes but not others? Strange!" In his hundreds of years as a spirit, he had never seen anyone like Josh unless they received external interference. Examples of that ranged from applying a dog''s tears onto their eyelids or having someone forcefully open their third eye temporarily. Josh, however, was suddenly able to see. One either had the eyes to see or didn''t "How is this possible?" Pablo flipped through his booklet. Do not panic when in doubt. Let me see if I can find an answer here. Noise suddenly began to fill the clearing. Anthony, a few teachers, and the headmaster came into view. Behind them were Drake, Ivan, Theo and his father, Valentine, and Tina, Cheryl''s mother Everyone immediately noticed the unconscious Cheryl alongside Lilly and Josh who were kneeling on the ground. Were theymaking calctions for something?! The x''s and the y''s had everyone at a loss for words. "Lilly!" Anthony took arge stride forward and put his full attention on Lilly. "Are you okay?" "I''m okay!" She answered. The foreignnguage teacher, Ms. Watson crossed her arms. "I told you I don''t know. This has nothing to do with me! See for yourself. She came here herself. Stop pushing the me on me." Every student had queued up by the gate after school when the homeroom teacher realized that Josh, Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lilly, and Cheryl were missing. Tina rushed in to pick her daughter up. "Chery?!" Cheryl was covered in mud. Her hair was also in disarray. Tina could barely recognize her own daughter! The girl finally regained consciousness and burst into tears. "It hurts! It hurts!" Cheryl''s face was heavily bruised. Her arms and calves were also littered with scraps Her face had swelled up. One of her front teeth was missing. Her eyes were bruised ck. "What is going on here?" Tina wanted to unleash her anger so badly but Anthony had her backing down. These people are the Crawfords She changed her tone. "Did Cheryl do something wrong?" Cheryl felt wronged I didn''t do anything wrong! I don''t know what happened. How did I get here? Why does everything hurt?! Why doesn''t Mommy protect me as Lilly''s uncle does? He always protects her no matter what. Cheryl''s sobs turned into full-blown wailing. Anthony turned to Josh. "What happened here?" Lilly bowed her head as if she had done something wrong and was about to speak when Josh cut her off. "I did it." That shocked Tina. "Why" He stuffed his hands into his pockets. "She messed with my sister and imed she had been passing notes in ss." "She then dragged me here after school to ask me out." "Why is a kid acting like some kind of demon? Keep away." "..." Everyone didn''t seem to know how to respond. Josh had started with a fact that everyone knew to help cover for Lilly and throw off suspicion. Doing so, however, put all the focus on him Tina anxiously protested, "Even if that was the case, you shouldn''t have beat her up like that" Cheryl liked him. Isn''t it a good thing to have someone like you?! What was the point of beating her up? Josh grunted. "I wasn''t even that heavy-handed." Ms. Watson crossed her arms and frowned. "What''s wrong with Cheryl reporting you for passing notes in ss? What nonsense is this? You were the one in the wrong and yet you beat her up?" Josh smiled coldly. "Duh. Reporting it is fine but I just wanted to hit her. So what?" Ms. Watson was stunned speechless. Theo was impressed by the disy and decided Josh could boss him around all he wanted! He had just passed a note to ask Lilly if he could pat her parrot and tortoise after ss. It resulted in Cheryl using Lilly of passing notes, leading to the girl being put in time out. The petty Theo was also upset. Anthony cut in. "Yes, assaulting someone isn''t right. We''ll take responsibility for what happened." He turned to Charlie. "We''re making a public apology. Mention the Miller family''s daughter dragged a scion of the Crawford family to the grove to confess and he hit her. The Crawford family will formally apologize and offer Ten thousand was no small amount but it was simply a drop of water in the ocean for the Crawfords. Tina immediately said, "No, there''s no need" Cheryl would be publicly humiliated if it were made public! She didn''t know what to do. Was this what an apology was like for the Crawfords? She couldn''t find any fault in the offer to offerpensation and publicly apologize. She forced a smile. "It''s normal for kids to fight. Nothing to worry about." Cheryl continued to wail. "Mommy, I didn''t" Tina hissed at her daughter. "Stop talking!" The girl pinched her lips shut as tears continued to spill from her eyes. "Alright. Feel free to contact my assistant if you ever want to follow up on the matter," Anthony said indifferently. He then picked Lilly up into his arms and left with Drake and Josh. Ms. Watson chastised them for being hedonistic. Josh excelled in his sses but those were in other subjects. He had only scored 90 on his foreign Having a mere score of 90 had her seeing him as an underperforming student. She hated underperforming students. Anthony stopped in his tracks and turned to re daggers at Ms. Watson. "How do you think we should handle Ms. Watson over here, Mr. Lane?" Ms. Watson felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach. What? Was he ming all of this on me?! All she did was stand her ground. What was wrong with that? Why are the Crawfords taking it out of me? Chapter 75 Leaving Campus In Shame Chapter 75 Leaving Campus In Shame Ms. Watson got indignant but remained steadfast that the problem wasn''t as big as it made itself out to be. She was, after all, the best foreignnguage teacher in the school! Animaux Private Academy relied on her to beat their rival, the North City Public School. Mr. Lane, the headmaster, was going to keep her around even if he agreed with Anthony. It was all just a show after all. Mr. Lane, who had tried to blend into the background, finally had no choice but to step up. "Ms. Watson Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. was also in the wrong for having punished a student without a proper reason. She''ll be disciplined for it." Ms. Watson could barely believe her ears. "I''m just doing my duty as a teacher! I dole out punishments because I have a responsibility to see them better.!" "Your students are punished without reason and treated differently based on your segregation of their grades," Anthony started coldly. "Posting students'' grades on the ckboard to tantly discriminate and discourage students." "Is that what you mean by taking responsibility?" "What students grow to be outstanding without a bit of a teacher''s scolding? This is all for their sake! Frankly speaking, aren''t you doing this to me because of Lilly? You''re all terrible people!" Ms. Watson had grown greatly agitated. "Oh, really?" Anthony smirked. He already had Charlie look into the foreignnguage teacher. Charlie began to read the details of the investigation out loud, "Ms. Watson tried to bribe the head of department with gifts two years ago and received disciplinary action." "Since September ofst year, Ms. Watson has taken advantage of her position to refer students to off- campus tutoring sses, from which she receives referral fees from." Anthony kept his steely gaze on the teacher. "It''s fine even if Mr. Lane doesn''t take action against a teacher like you. I''ll just have to take it up elsewhere." "I''ll also be reconsidering my investment in the school." Why would he be so generous as to donate to the school? It was charity, yes, but realistically, he wanted the Crawford children to receive the best at school. The headmaster fell silent. "..." What was he supposed to do? He was at a loss for words as he watched Anthony walk away. Ms. Watson was indignant. "These people are going too far, Mr. Lane!" The headmaster immediately silenced her. "Shut up! Pack up your things and leave!" That stunned her. Was this for real? "You can''t do this, Mr. Lane! We''re preparing for the midterm exams right now" Mr. Lane turned to leave. Half an hourter, she was kicked out of school. Every parent stared at her. She suddenly felt like a student that had been singled out Embarrassment, humiliation, unsettled "Corporal punishment Hah, I can''t even bear to raise my voice at my daughter And here she is" "I never liked her I was wondering what connections she had the entire time" "Referring students to off-campus tutoring institutions and collecting referral fees Tsk. What a great teacher." Ms. Watson fled from the scene! She hadn''t just been fired. Her teaching qualifications had also been revoked. How was she going to make a living now?! Anthony held Lilly firmly in his arms. His pace was neither quick nor slow. Both Josh and Drake trailed behind him. The former was still carrying Lilly''s school bag with a long face. Lilly hesitated to speak. "Uncle" "I wasn''t in timeout for very long!" She had left with her brother to get food too! Anthony eased his tone. "It has nothing to do with you, Lilly." He was trying tofort the girl. It was true that Ms. Watson deserved to be punished but how could it have nothing to do with Lilly? Charlie had inquired a few students on the ins and outs of Ms. Watson dolling out punishments to Lilly and also vilifying her in ss. She had even imed that Lilly''s return caused Liam and Winona''s divorce. It would be odd if Anthony let her off the hook so easily. His eyes were zed by cold steel. What happened has happened. This was a warning to everyone that there was a price to pay for messing with the Crawford family''s youngest daughter. So what if everyone thinks we''re overbearing?! "Let''s go. You cane shopping with me. Do you want anything, Lilly?" Lilly immediately put the matter behind her and nodded. "Yeah!" She wanted silver needles to treat Granny''s legs. She wanted to see her grandmother jumping! She suddenly asked, "We''re not taking the school bus, Uncle Anthony?" The yellow school bus was going to leave soon. Anthony looked at Ivan who was lined up to get on the school bus and said, "No. We''re going to the mall." "Yay!" Ivan was throwing nces at Lilly who was beaming like the sun. When he broke out of his stupor, he found her waving at him which prompted him to wave back. He then stumbled his way into the school bus. Valentine Taylor, meanwhile, took the opportunity to bound over to the Crawfords. "Hello, Mr. Crawford and Ms. Lilly." He then pushed Theo forward. "Say hello to them!" His son had no choice but to obey. "Hi, Mr. Crawford. Hi, Lilly!" Anthony turned his attention to Theo. So, this is the boy Lilly was passing notes to? They say if a family had a son, they would be looking for a suitable girl to be their son''s bride. It was the opposite for a family that had a daughter. They would keep an eye out for predators trying to whisk the girl away. Anthony narrowed his eyes. "Can I help you?" Valentine cleared his throat. "Well, I had something I wanted to ask Ms. Lilly" That had Anthony frowning. What could a grown man want from Lilly? "Yes?" Lilly asked inquisitively. Valentine sighed. "I heard that you were the one who saved Theo the other day." "The thing is my mother has been in aa for a long while. She wouldn''t wake up no matter what we tried. We''d like you toe to take a look, Ms. Lilly." Valentine''s facial features reminded Lilly of an old woman in green robes that she had dreamt of. Pablo suddenly spoke up, "His mother? Could the old woman you dreamt of be her?" Lilly answered in a low whisper, "I think so too, Master. He looks so much like her! The resemnce is uncanny." Pablo took another look at Valentine and decided that his disciple was right. "Say yes. We''ll go take a look tomorrow." Lilly nodded. "Okay! I''lle by tomorrow." Valentine didn''t seem to have expected her to outright agree and was overjoyed! Cheryl, meanwhile, was curled up in her mother''s arms and wailing. "I didn''t do anything wrong, Mommy!" She cried. "Did Josh beat me up because Lilly doesn''t like me? Did Lilly badmouth me to him?!" Tina sighed. "Just put up with it, Cheryl." "I don''t think a friendly rtionship with the Crawfords is possible right now. The Shaws will have to be our best bet." They were now switching their target to Ivan Shaw How was Cheryl going to be by Ivan''s side if everyone knew she had been beaten up for trying to confess her love to Josh? She sniffled."I know, Mommy." She was truly hurting. She felt as if she had been thrown onto the ground repeatedly. Every part of her ached. She hated it all but she hated Lilly most. It was obvious that she was the one who was being picked on but Lilly had everyone loving and caring for her. Cheryl had no choice but to put up with it. Why? Chapter 76 Josh The Dishonest Chapter 76 Josh The Dishonest Lilly and Anthony took a stroll on the street. The girl had eaten ice cream, two boxes of strawberries, a mousse cake, grilled chicken wings, and fried chicken It was only after she got her silver needles that they went home. Bettany smiled. "You''re home just in time for dinner, Lilly." Lilly shook her head. "My stomach is massive now, Granny." That caught Bettany off guard. "What did you eat?" The girl met her grandmother''s gaze. "I had ten sds." The elder was amused by her antics. "Lying is bad, Lilly!" "Don''t be angry, Granny! I had an ice cream, two mousse cakes, and two boxes of strawberries" She recounted everything she ate. "..." Bettany was at a loss for words. Lilly gave Bettany a look. "You said you wouldn''t be angry, Granny." "I''m not angry. Don''t eat so much of that junk. Children should be eating better." The little girl happily kissed her grandmother. "Okay, Granny! Thank you!" Granny was the best. She was going to learn medicine to cure her legs! The child happily went upstairs. She hurried back into her room when she sensed movementsing from within the jar of souls. Bettany''s eyes softened as she watched Lilly return to her room before she turned to Anthony. "Really? Why did you feed her all that junk? You know how children can be irresponsible. Can''t you be a little more sensible as an adult?" Anthony awkwardly rubbed his nose. Lilly was the one who ate everything. Why was he the one getting yelled at? "She said she wanted to eat." She had looked at him with puppy eyes. Who could resist her? Bettany continued to criticize him, "So you give her everything she wants? Learn to say no." She would never have allowed him to go this far if she were around. Anthony cleared his throat. "I still have a meeting to attend." He immediately left. Bettany red at him. Lilly had only been Jean''s substitute at first but that gradually changed. Lilly had long since ceased to be a reminder of what had been lost. The Crawfords now spoiled her silly. "How is she going to grow up if she doesn''t eat?" Bettany muttered and went to the kitchen to prepare a snack. Josh, who was upstairs, left for the kitchen to get himself a ss of water. He passed Lilly''s room when he came back upstairs and went to his room. It didn''t take him long to leave downstairs again to fetch a small carton of milk. Drake, who was sitting on the couch downstairs, noticed. "Do you want to see Lilly?" Just go, damn it! This back-and-forth is giving me a headache. Josh clicked his tongue. "Who said I was going to go look for her? I was just thirsty and wanted a drink." Drake was obviously doubting him. Josh scurried about until night fell when he knocked on Lilly''s door. "Come in!" Lilly called out. He lowered his head and nervously scanned his surroundings before quickly entering the room. Drake, meanwhile, pretended he didn''t see anything. Hah, that''s one stubborn guy. He didn''t understand why Josh seemed to have changed ever since he left with Lilly. Lilly was such an annoying person. He''d never be so foolish as to go along with her whims. He huffed and closed the door behind him to read. Lilly was lying in bed when Josh entered her room. Her feet were dangling in the air. "What are you doing?" Josh asked. She continued to shake her short legs. "I''m trying to lose weight." "..." "How old are you? What kid needs to lose weight?" Her chubby cheeks would disappear if she lost weight. She wouldn''t be cute anymore. She was perfect as she was now. A tomato. She finally put her feet down and sprawled on the bed. "Okay I won''t be able to eat all I wantter if I don''t lose some." Granny will worry if I don''t eat. "You still want to eat?" Josh was shocked. Others went on a diet to appear slim and here she was doing it because she wanted to eat more. She ate everything the street had to offer this afternoon! Lilly was clutching at her rounded tummy in distress. "Why are tummies so small? Why can''t everything below the neck be a stomach?" "..." Josh had nothing to say to that. "..." She suddenly looked up. "Hey, Ms. Sumo Wrestler? How did you die?" The spirit was so swollen. Could she have been stuffed to death? Lilly was looking directly behind Josh. He stiffened. "M-Ms. Sumo Wrestler is behind me?" No way Is she behind me? Lilly pointed behind him. "She''s right there on top of you." She said the most frightening words with the sincerest expression. Josh immediately scampered up to Lilly and stiffly sat down next to her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. That startled Lilly. "Are you scared, Josh?" He pursed his lips. "No. I was just tired of standing and wanted to sit down. Lilly looked at Josh and then at the sofa by the wayside. He could''ve sat there. Why was he sitting next to her? She saw through his lies in an instant but chose not to dwell on the matter. "Okay, Josh! Tell me if you''re tired next time." "..." There won''t be a next time! He slinked into the couch to cover up his embarrassment. "Did you manage to ask her how she died?" He just couldn''t contain his curiosity. How did a spirit like her die? That was his first encounter with the supernatural. His world turned upside down ever since he saw the ugly ghost that night. It was as if he had opened a door into a brand-new world. He was scared but he couldn''t help wanting to know more Pablo was currently suppressing the vanity spirit. Her mouth was wide open. She didn''t look friendly at all. He managed to pull a female spirit named "May Lee" out of her mouth. Lilly was surprised. "Wow, you did it!" "What?" Josh asked. "Ms. Sumo Wrestler ate Ms. Ugly. Master tried to wrangle them." She had been anxious. She had to fill the jar after all. Having a spirit devoured meant that she had to get another one to rece the eaten. Pablo told her not to worry. That was how she could leisurely try to lose weight while Pablo rescued Ms. Ugly from Ms. Sumo Wrestler''s stomach. Josh misunderstood her. He was now without sight. His overactive imagination had him thinking it was like taking a dump. Disgust shed in his eyes at the thought. Chapter 77 Vanity Spirit Roxanne Larson Chapter 77 Vanity Spirit Roxanne Larson May Lee burst into tears after being spat out. "She ate me! She actually ate me!" "We''re both spirits that have been caught but here she is trying to bully me." The vanity spirit was pinned down by an invisible pressure that rendered her immobile. She smiled coldly. "I do what I want! None of you are getting any kind of peace." Her eyes were red as she stared at Lilly Pablo suddenly smacked the back of her head, "That''s my disciple you''re trying to threaten there!" The vanity spirit''s head came flying off from the impact and rolled to Josh''s feet. Lilly gaped as she watched the stray head tumbling up to her cousin. Josh gulped. "What are you looking up?" Lilly pointed at the vanity spirit''s head: "Ms. Sumo Wrestler''s head fell off. It''s under your feet right now!" "..." He abruptly stood up and sat down next to Lilly. "The seat isn''t veryfortable. I think I should just stay here instead." She nodded. "Okay." He wasn''t even going to try exining himself anymore. With a flick of Pablo''s wrist, the head flew back over to him. He sat cross-legged, propped up his chin, and asked, "How did you die?" The vanity spirit scoffed. "I''m not telling you anything." He smacked her head and sent it bouncing before tugging it back again. It was as if he were toying with a yo-yo. "Why did you die?" The spirit''s head was buzzing. She could rip her head off just fine but it didn''t mean she could get out unscathed with Pablo smacking her around. It was clear he was no ordinary spirit! "What" The vanity spirit grew irritated. Pablo braced himself to do it again. "Oh, you still won''t talk?" "..." Were they ying? Lilly watched them with wide eyes. You can do that? What am I learning all this for? "Come here, Tulip." Pablo beckoned Lilly. The vanity spirit, recalling Lilly had wrestled her to the ground immediately said, "Alright. I''ll talk! Don''t hurt me." Lilly was far more frighteningpared to Pablo She had no chance against the little girl. She helplessly began, "My name is Roxanne Larson. I was a rich woman who came from old money" Lilly suddenly asked, "Really?" The vanity spirit held her breath before ultimately saying, "I worked my way up thedder" Both Lilly and Pablo didn''t believe her. Lilly''s intuition told her that the spirit was lying. Pablo was speechless. The vanity spirit was worthy of her name. She was vain even when threatened. The spirit finally had no choice but to offer the truth. "I was an employee at a printing factory when I was still alive." It turned out she indeed worked at a printing factory and spent her days at the workshop. Luck was on her side. One night, she ran into the manager''s daughter who was kind enough to offer her a ride home. The two became fast friends. "We got close She''d often invite me to her ce for meals." She licked her lips. "I finally learned what steak tastes like and had prawns that were plump and firm" "I always thought that prawns were half empty on the inside" Pablo instantly understood that she was talking about stale dead shrimp. Shrimp contained high levels of histidine, which was the reason for their delicious taste. Dead shrimp are quickly dposed by bacteria, at which point the flesh would grow sparse and emit a pungent odor. Shrimp like there were often sold to small restaurants or food stalls by the streets. vorings were added to mask the smell. Only a shell remained when eaten. "And?" Lilly asked. Josh, who couldn''t hear a thing, was panicking. I didn''t want to see anything but I want to know how the vanity spirit died but I have to wait for Lilly to be done questioning her. The spirit continued, "My bestie would offer me clothes she doesn''t want anymore. There''s also some bags and jewelry" She was happy at first even if it were just her friends'' unwanted leftovers because these were things she could never afford. Her best friend''s father was not just the director of the printingpany. He was also a president of a The printingpany was just one of the family''s many businesses. "I enjoyed a life I could''ve never dreamt of because of her" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She would go shopping with her friend after work and watch her buy everything that she liked without blinking. She trailed by her side and basked in the envious nces thrown their way. It was as if she were a rich woman herself. "I was at my bestie''s ce when the store manager of GUOLHJ personally delivered theirtest products of the season to her door for her to pick out." "She spent two hundred thousand on clothing that day. The ones she didn''t like? The manager simply smiled and left." Roxanne continued in a daze, "That''s when I finally knew that was how the rich bought their clothes. The luxury goods sold in stores are the leftovers the rich didn''t want." She thought going shopping with her friend was already an impressive feat. To think she could also have the store manager personally deliver everything to her door too? What kind of life was that? The store manager''s smile and the two hundred thousand bill left a deep impression on her. That batch of clothes allowed more luxury dresses toe her way. She wore a halter dress from GUOLHJ, carried around a YSHGD bag, and wore shoes by DHEJ. A mere cup of Starbucks cost her a day''s worth of wages! "How can such a man still live in that ten-room dormitory at the factory? It''s not worth it to me at all!" Pablo was speechless. She forgot who she really was after having the luxury of clothing right at her door. "What happened after?" Lilly propped up her chin as she listened to Roxanne retell her story. "I wanted to rent a home. The housing agent noticed how I was dressed in luxury items and introduced me to high-end apartments" The agent''s fawning and envious nces, as well aspliments on her pale skin and beauty, gave her a ruthless satisfaction of vanity. Of course, she was pale. She was in the printing factory day in and day out, leaving at 7 in the morning and returning at 11. How could she not be pale? She really thought herself to be a rich woman amidst the barrage ofpliments. "So, I rented an apartment for five thousand a month" She regretted it after signing the contract but there was nothing she could do when the agent was watching her with such eagerness. Despite having wasted a decade away at the factory, all her overtime only amounted to three thousand a month Lilly started to count. "Your sry is three thousand, the rent is five thousand. That means you still need" Josh answered, "Two thousand." Lilly was shocked. "That''s so much money! How did you make up the difference?" Roxanne smiled bitterly. "Yes. How did I make up the difference" She had to pay a deposit of three months, leading to her having to fork out twenty thousand from the get-go. All she had was a thousand Chapter 78 Vanity Kills Chapter 78 Vanity Kills "I remember my palms sweating as the agent went through the contract with me," Roxanne said. She no longer had any reason to dy the inevitable when the agent was done exining the contract. She made up an excuse about having to make a call and borrowed twenty thousand from loan sharks. "It was an easy transaction but they didn''t hold back if you weren''t able to pay up" "But I couldn''t care less. I managed to get the money transferred." The agent smiled at her the same way the GUOLHJ store manager smiled at her friend! The uneasiness and fear of having just borrowed from a loan shark were instantly reced by a sense of dignity. "It was a time you were admired if you could afford to live in a 5000 dor apartment" She secretly ate instant noodles inside her upscale apartment that night. Lilly asked curiously, "If your bestie is so rich, why didn''t you ask her to lend you money?" Roxanne immediately shot it down. "No! The reason why she was friends with me was because she believed me to be pure and simple" She lied to her friend and imed that her parents were seriously ill which was why she worked overtime. She would say things like "It doesn''t matter how hard I work as long as my parents are well". She couldn''t possibly go to her friend for money. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She would definitely be disappointed in her once she learned that she wanted to live in a luxury apartment. Their friendship would be over. How else was she going to get designer clothing and bags? Pablo thought about what Cheryl was like and finally understood why the vanity spirit insisted on clinging to the girl. "So you''re vain and hypocritical." Roxanne continued, "I can''t return to working at the printing factory after getting that apartment. It isn''t in line with my status." It had to be a high-cor, decent job to be worthy of her and yet she had no education, skills, or experience. She couldn''t even apply for a decent white-cor job. "There was a public institution recruiting temporary workers... They noticed how I was kind, pitiful, and sincere, so they recruited me." Pablo held back augh. Kind, pitiful, and sincere? That''s all an act! "It was a great position. Everyone would envy me for what I had." What was not so great was how her pay was only a thousand a month. The reason why Roxanne was hired was entirely because the wages of temporary workers were low. She had a decent job, and a decent home, and carried designer clothing and bags every day. The pressure of paying back the loan sharks, however, grew heavier. A packet of instant noodles now had to be split between two meals but she now lived a life that was the envy of all! It didn''t take long for all of it to no longer be enough to satisfy her vanity. She inadvertently imed herself to be a daughter of a president of a big corporation and was working low-wage jobs to experience what working life was like. That had people finding a photo of her and her best friend''s father. That''s right. She pretended to be her friend "It was good to be rich. My identity was forged but no one ever bothered to investigate my ims." She realized how good it felt to take her best friend''s ce! Everyone ttered her! She generously invited others to dinner. She gave away the clothing she no longer wanted and went shopping with others She was living life as a rich woman. Lilly cut in. "So, you''re saying you bragged so much, swelled up, and died?" "..." What? How does that even work? "I always thought my friend gave me those things because she was kind to me" "But when I followed her example of giving away those things, I realized how superior I felt!" Roxanne smiled coldly. "She must''ve had an ulterior motive for being so nice to me. Was she using me to feed into her ego?" That made Lilly frown. "And how do you know that?" There was a contemptuous look in Roxanne''s eyes. "When I give away unwanted branded clothes, all I feel is contempt when I see how thankful and surprised they are. Hah, those hicks only deserve to have the leftovers." "She must''ve thought the same thing when she gifted me all her old clothes. She''s such a rich person. If she really cared, she should''ve just gotten me new ones." Both master and disciple were speechless. Lilly was young but even she knew that sort of thinking was wrong. Pablo asked, "So, you killed her?" There were bones belonging to eighteen people buried under the yground but one was clearly older than the rest. Roxanne''s eyes were tinged with craze. "I can be her if I kill her. I can rece her if she were dead" "Why is the world so unfair? Why does she get a silver spoon the moment she''s born while I have to take hand-me-downs?!" "I should''ve been the rich one. I''m tired of being humiliated when the loan sharkse after me I''m tired of having toe up with lie after lie to cover up an earlier lie" The loan sharks were more deranged than she could''ve ever imagined. They hade to her door and put a machete to her neck! What was she supposed to do? She was backed into a corner! She had started with twenty thousand but ended up owing them one million She had to kill her best friend, take advantage of their momentary weakness to worm her way into their hearts, and rece her Only then would she be able to pay off the loan sharks and live a carefree life! Lilly shook her head and sighed. "You''re too far gone!" "What happened after that?" Pablo asked. Roxanne seemed to be in a daze as she murmured, "After I killed her, I treated her parents as though they were my own. I tried to coax them out of their grief every day" "But they didn''t appreciate it at all. I tried so hard to please them but they never saw me as a daughter." "They even offered me to the loan sharks just because they found out that I killed her! How could they be so cruel?" They could''ve called the cops instead. Why did they choose to hand her off to the loan sharks? They must''ve known that loan sharks never hesitate to kill! Something dawned on Lilly. "Is that how you died? Why are you so big then?!" Lilly shot her suspicious looks. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was huge. She looked more like a balloon. She was paper white too Roxanne''s eyes were red with rage. "They dragged me back to the printing factory, stuffed me into a machine to torture me over and over again They held it up to my mouth over and over again!" They wereughing at her for being such a bragger. So, they blew her up as though she were a balloon and ignored her pleas for mercy. "They kept it up until my veins exploded." "They then bled me dry and used my blood as red ink for printed books." Her dead body was then treated as a rubber ball and inted ten timesrger than the original before finally bursting like a balloon. Roxanne wailed in anguish. "How could they? I''m a victim too!" "Even if I did something wrong, it was my best friend who first humiliated me with those old clothes and bags!" "I regret killing her too! She''s dead. It''s not like she could evere to life again. Why won''t they treat me like they treat her: "Do they even know what my life was like through the decade? I was made to relive my death over and over again but no one ever heard my screams!" Chapter 79 What A Thrill Chapter 79 What A Thrill Creating a malignant spirit required them to be trapped in their ce of death and experience an uninterrupted repetition of their demise over a decade. The female spirit had grown resentful after having been put through the wringer. "I died a horrible death A horrible death!" Following her rampage, she shrouded the room with her fury. "It''s all your fault! Why are you getting in my way?!" The vanity spirit shrieked and pounced on Lilly. This brat was also a child of an affluent family. Rich, pampered girls were no good! They were all pretentious phonies! The spirit did not hide the malice on her face as she rushed up at the girl. Pablo was just about to strike when a green beam of light shed passed. Something seemed to be protecting Lilly! Josh also yelped and backed up! Poor Josh assumed he''d be safe if he stuck close to Lilly, only to be greeted by a creepy female spirit bleeding from her orifices bounding toward them the moment he looked up. He nearly ascended from fright. He wanted to make a break for it but his legs seemed to fail him. Lilly stood in front of him and threw a punch! Her little fist threw the massive spirit into the air. It was a sight to behold. Josh could barely believe his eyes. Lilly''s cheeks were puffed up with anger. She didn''t know where the anger stemmed from. All she knew was that she was angry. Ms. Sumo Wrestler was a terrible person! Her friend treated her so well but she antagonized and killed her. I''m going to beat her up into a pulp! That was how Josh ended up witnessing his lovely younger sister mounted atop the female spirit whilst beating her up. Every hit caused the spirit''s vanity aura to be swallowed up by the jar Lilly was no longer the eyesore he saw her as She''s like Ironman Wait, no. Lilly is a girl. She''s like Iron Man''s girlfriend. "You can do it, Lilly!" Josh couldn''t help but cheer her on. The vanity spirit shrieked. ''Let go of me!" "No way!" Roxanne cursed viciously, "I curse you to die a horrible death! I curse your entire family!" "Back at you!" That angered the spirit even more. "It doesn''t work like that!" "Back at you! Back at you! Back at you!" That seemed to shut the spirit up. Even Pablo and Josh fell silent. The spirit spat out a mouthful of blood. The vanity aura poured into the jar of souls with the spirit growing increasingly weaker before finally returning to her normal form. She was skinny with her eyes sunken in. "It''s not fair" What did I do wrong? It''s the world that''s wrong. She had been so full of hope when she first set foot into Shercaster City for work but everyone around her hated her for being a country hick. I wouldn''t have turned out this way if it weren''t for them I''m not to me. I''m not to me at all. It''s this world that''s to me. Why was I born poor when there are so many rich people around? It''s all her fault for bringing me into the world of the rich and now she would never experience a life of luxury herself. Everything is their fault The vanity spirit transformed into wisps of ck vanity aura and absorbed into the jar with a resounding click. Pablo shook his head. "Women are bing more and more confusing by the day!" Her extreme vanity mirrored her inferiorityplex. Lilly shook the jar. "Hey, Master? It feels like there''s water in the jar now." It used to feel empty but now there was a feeling she couldn''t quite exin. Pablo yawned. "Yeah. It is a jar of souls. It works that way." It was possible to fill it! Could it be Pablo narrowed his eyes. "Where''s your croaking parrot, Tulip?" It would not shut up back at the grove but now it was oddly quiet. Lilly turned to look around and found the parrot standing under a lychee tree sleeping with one leg curled up and his head in the wings sleeping. "Huh, Polly? What are you doing there?" Polly usually liked to rest against the iron bars and raise hell from there! Polly awoke with a start and tilted its head as it stared at Lilly. Pablo drifted toward the bird. "Why aren''t you singing today?" The parrot inclined its head, pped its wings, and began to croak! "My name is Kiki! Kikikikiki. My name is" It began to spin as if it were a hip-hop dancer. It looked like a parrot that had lost its marbles. Pablo was rendered speechless. The green parrot fluttered its wings and shrieked, "It bites! It bites!" The old tortoise was biting Polly''s tail and refusing to let go. "Uh." Josh didn''t know what to say. Lilly tugged on Polly''s feathers and said softly, "Please let go of Polly, Tortoise." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Josh snorted. "It''d be weird if it understood what you said." Tortoises had a tendency to never let go once they bite onto something, which was odd that it let go of Polly''s feathery tail. It opened its mouth and shook its head. If they strained their ears, they would hear near-inaudible chirps. That worked? That was when Bettany knocked on the door and called for Lilly to head downstairs for supper. Lilly raced outside after affirming that she heard her grandmother. She felt hungry after having beaten up the female spirit. It seemed to have worked better than doing the weight loss exercise! Josh trailed after her and sat by her side as she ate. How is she eating so much? She had a bowl of chicken noodle soup, an omelet, stew, and bread She ate so much she couldn''t move. "Eat more! Why are you only taking so little? What are you going to do if you get hungry at night?" Bettany urged. Grandmothers are a special breed Lilly awkwardly rubbed her neck. "I''m full now, Granny! See my tummy?" What else could she possibly say to that? She caught sight of a bowl of oatmeal which had her scampering away at the speed of light. "I''m done eating now, Granny!" She shot her grandmother a cheeky grin as she made a run for it. "Lilly, find an excuse to dig up the ser field at the school tomorrow" Pablo said. Lilly nodded. "Okay. I''ll keep that in mind." She opened the door. Pablo suddenly said, "Huh? Is there a new spirit now?" Lilly felt her hair stand on end when she was greeted by the sight of what was in her room Chapter 80 Youre A Little Bastard Chapter 80 You''re A Little Bastard There was a female spirit standing in the middle of the room with her hair disheveled and drooping down her face. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. There was a massive hole in her head from which she was bleeding profusely from. At her feet were five ghostly babies lying on their backs, thergest one was tugging at a long umbilical cord that connected it to the female spirit. When she noticed Lilly standing by the doorway, she let out a hoarse shriek, "Lilly Lilly" Her bright red nails were aimed right at Lilly''s throat. Lilly turned pale. She wasn''t someone who feared ghosts. Nothing could scare her except for the memories seared deep into her soul. The woman before her was no stranger. It was Debbie Monroe! Debbie was smiling wryly. Her teeth were chattering. "You caused me so much misery! You killed me" Lilly couldn''t help but take a step back but soon calmed herself. I''m not scared. I''m not scared at all! There''s no one who can hurt me now. I have an amazing master who gave me a bracelet that made me stronger. I''ve beaten Ms. Sumo Wrestler and even broke an iron railing! I have eight uncles, Grandpa and Granny, my cousins She felt herself gaining strength. She curled her hands into fists as she red at her stepmother A voice at the back of her mind was screaming for her to beat her up! Debbie couldn''t help scoffing at the sight of Lilly seemingly being scared silly. Are you afraid now?! Haha, I can still do whatever I please to her even when I''m dead. So what if she''s the Crawford family''s precious little princess?! She deliberately tried to frighten Lilly and called out in an eerie voice, "Come join me in hell, Lilly I''m so alone" Debbie revealed how miserable a state she was in as resentment and hatred churned within her. This brat has been living quite a good life! She''s now the apple of the family''s eye and living the life of a princess! And, me? Stephen kicked me to my death. I''ve died so suddenly and inexplicably! She had a bright future ahead of her and yet died so suddenly. She killed Stephen and now wanted Lilly to join her in hell! If she wasn''t happy, no one else got to be happy! Debbie screeched and lunged at Lilly! Pablo noticed how Lilly stood unmoving with her hands clenched into fists and immediately went forward. He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder to feed her his power reserves. "You have nothing to fear, Tulip." Poor girl. She must be scared. Pablo narrowed his eyes and was about to stuff Debbie right into the jar of souls when the little girl grabbed the woman by her arm and sent her flying! The tumbling malignant spirit was subjected to eating dirt, leaving her stuck in a daze. Pablo was caught off guard. "...?" Even Debbie had no idea what had happened. "???" The ghost baby who abruptly lost connection with its mother was also confused. Lilly took the initiative to attack and drag the woman by her ankles. "No mercy! No mercy!" Debbie had turned into a sandbag that was meant to be beaten up. She was furious. "Stop it!" Lilly did not say a word. She continued to beat her up. Debbie was exasperated. How could this be? I''m a resentful spirit who can take lives! Why isn''t Lilly afraid? Why is she able tounch a counterattack on me instead? Pablo finally realized he had made a fool of himself in hindsight. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Lilly wasn''t afraid at all. She was as brave as she could be. Debbie''s resentful aura began to be absorbed into the jar. She was t on the ground like a sack that had been emptied out. "You How dare you" Her words were shaky as her strength left her. Lilly finally let her go and took two steps backto hug Bunny! That scared me! The five ghostly infants started to wail. Thergest one dragged a blood-red path on the ground as it crawled toward Debbie to curl up in her arms. The rest followed suit and acted like leeches that clung to her thighs. Debbie ruthlessly shoved them aside and screamed, "Don''t touch me!" The ghost infants felt wronged Lilly pursed her lips as she watched her and came to an understanding. Thergest infant was her "brother" who had never been born. That was the miscarried child that died when Debbie tried to push her down the stairs but what about the other four? Lilly asked, "Why does the stepmother have so many babies clinging to her, Master? Can she have that many babies in her tummy?" If so, it''d be a pity to only fill her tummy with children. She could''ve had fried chicken, ice cream, or kebabs there Lilly violently shook her head. No! That''s not it! The children are important too. What I want is more space for food after the fetuses are ounted for Ah That sounds nice. Pablo answered, "No, there was only one child in her belly. The others may have been fetuses that she aborted at an earlier point in time." The infants were filled with the hope of being born, only to be mercilessly aborted. These unwilling souls wouldter linger in the world of the living. They didn''t wander but clung to their mother until she either died or they vanished first. Pablo asked, "You''re already dead, Debbie. Why aren''t you joining the cycle of reincarnation?" She had ended up bing a resentful spirit too. How much resentment did she carry?! Debbie growled, "Why should I when I want Stephen and Lilly dead!" She chortled. "Remember your Daddy, Lilly? Oh wait, he isn''t your daddy." "Your Mommy and Daddy never got officially married. There was no wedding. There was only a ''wedding ceremony''..." "I was the one who took your mother''s ce that night in the bridal chambers! Hahaha" "I won! Your mother lost! I had her shipped off to multiple men after that!" "It''s a pity your mother was lucky to not have died at the hands of those old perverts!" "Hahaha! You''re a bastard child, Lilly! Who knows which pervert''s child you really are?!" The more Debbie thought about it, the more she found herself unable to reconcile with her losses! I was so naive! I believed Stephen to be my best choice because he was the richest bachelor around! She schemed to get stronger. She crushed Jean Crawford under her heel, won, and stopped being the third wheel. She got everything that Jean failed to get. It had been an unexpected blunder to find out that the man that she had put so much effort into was nothing but a piece of crap. Lilly clung onto Bunny tighter. She barely understood what Debbie was saying but what she did understand was that her father wasn''t actually her father. My Daddy is an old and ugly man? There''s eight of them? Chapter 81 How Long Will I Remain By Your Side? Chapter 81 How Long Will I Remain By Your Side? Debbie was cursing viciously. "All you are is a little bastard! You are the lowest of the low! So what if you''re the little princess of the Crawford family? The blood that runs through your veins still belongs to dirty trash from the lowest rungs of society!" She harbored all that resentment within her. Every word out of her mouth was vicious and blunt. Pablo frowned. With a snap of his fingers, he had a talisman seal her lips shut! "What a dirty mouth you have, "Pablo said with disgust. Debbie whined and whimpered now that she was no longer able to spew curses. "Take a shower and go to sleep, Lilly. I''ll deal with her," Pablo said. The resentful energy and aura that Debbie carried with her were already being absorbed by the jar. Her soul body would no longer be able to maintain its form. She wouldn''t be able to harm anyone but it was still better for her spirit to be extinguished. Something like that wasn''t something he was going to subject Lilly to. Lilly seemed to want to ask more but decided against it. She obeyed. "Okay, Master." She ran into the room with Bunny in her arms, took a set of pajamas, and went to the bathroom. Pablo turned to Debbie. "I''m curious. How did you die?" "You said it was Stephen who did it so how did he die?" He stroked his chin with great interest as he sized her up. She stubbornly turned away. He raised a brow. "Hah, still have a stubborn streak, do you?" He waved a finger and extinguished half of her soul. Debbie let out a muffled grunt of pain. "I was just curious. It''s not as if I have to know. If you won''t tell me, I''ll just send you on your way." "..." She didn''t really have a choice but to speak now but that still required him to remove the talisman! It was only then that he realized his mistake. "Oh, I forgot it was still on you." Fatigue and hopelessness washed over her. Debbie no longer had the energy to fight back after the talisman was peeled off. She simplyy there like a fish on a chopping block. "Stephen kicked me to my death" It happened during Lilly''s birthday party. They had gone to the trouble of visiting the Crawford family from the South City countryside. Anthony had mercilessly sent them off on their way in a police car. Stephen was screaming at her for getting in his way in the vehicle and had repeatedly kicked her head in his frenzy. "The police car is a prison car specially designed to escort prisoners. There were seats on both sides of the car, surrounded by iron railings. Those railings are locked You understand don''t you?" His kicks had been so ruthless, they sent her crashing against the iron railings head-first. That was when her head made contact with the padlock. The lock pierced right through her skull and ruptured her cranial arteries. That was how she died. "If I hadn''t died there, I would''ve just been locked up for a few days before being released for spreading rumors. I could''ve gotten stic surgery once I was let go" Jonas Crawford, the golden boy of film, was going to be her target. Once she got her identity changed, her beautiful appearance would''ve allowed her an early debut. The early bird got the worm after all. If that didn''t work out, she could always apply for a job as a nanny for the Crawfords. She could do anything to get close to Lilly She knew Lilly well enough to deal with her without breaking a sweat. Children were most easily cajoled. Getting Lilly on her side, getting into the house, and finding a way to climb into Jonas''s bed She could very well have be ady of the Crawford family! Her ns were all cut short because she died! Pablo snickered and asked, "So, how did Stephen die?" Debbie shed a cold grin. "What else do you think? I''m a resentful spirit who can scare people to their deaths." Stephen had already been living a miserable life in prison. The Crawfords had bribed the prison to "take care of him". He was viciously oppressed. His only source of drinking water was the toilet. His meals were always leftovers that had been spit into. She manifested before him several times to scare him into incontinence. In the end, he took a brick and smashed his own head with it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Pablo nodded. Lilly should be almost done by now. "Are you done? You should have no other reason to stay now." Debbie began to protest. "Hold on, I already told you everything I know. Why aren''t you letting me go?!" He raised a brow. "Oh, did I ever say I was going to let you go?" Without waiting for her reply, he snapped his fingers and watched as she ceased to exist. The world would no longer suffer a woman by the name of Debbie Monroe. The ghost baby continued to scramble about in a daze. Lilly rejoined them in the room in her cherry- print pajamas after her shower. "Hey, where''s stepmother?" "She left." That took Lilly by surprise. "We don''t need to catch her?" "She can no longer endanger anyone. Her soul will vanish from the earth even if we don''t catch her. Let her be." The ghostly infants would have to be temporarily kept in the jar of souls. They would be free to go once the opportunity for them to reincarnate arrived! Lilly nodded. "Okay.: There was a knock on the door. Bettany walked in to nag at the girl for not yet sleeping and offered to read her a bedtime story. The little girl obediently got into bed and listened to Bettany reading her a story until she finally fell asleep. Bettany gently ruffled Lilly''s hair and wanted to kiss the child on her forehead but found herself unable to do so. She couldn''t stand up and Lilly was already asleep. "Ah, my age is catching up with me." Bettany threw her granddaughter reluctant looks. "Who knows how long this old bag of bones can remain by your side?" Pablo leaned by the wayside as he watched the sleeping child. The kid must''ve wanted to ask who her father was. It was only natural for her to be hurt after being so viciously called a bastard. "Looking for your Dad, huh" Pablo took out his booklet. "That''s easy to do. All I need is ten seconds." He concentrated his energy on opening thetter half of the booklet he usually wouldn''t be able to reach. The veins in his forehead were rippling from the strain until he finally turned the page that belonged to Lilly. "Damn It''s going to take up all my energy if I try this every time unless it flips open by itself" Despite his painstaking efforts to open it, the column where her biological parents read, "Mother - Jean Crawford and Father - N/A". "..." F*ck! He closed the booklet to stroke his nose bridge. He lightly cleared his throat. "Forget it. You don''t need to know who your father is. It''s information we don''t need." Lilly, meanwhile, was deeply asleep. She dreamt that she was in the middle of a dense fog where she could barely make out shadows of a forest in the distance. "Over here, Lilly." A deep, soothing voice rang out. "Daddy?" She blurted out and sped toward the direction of the forest but no matter how she tried, her destination never got closer. She flopped onto the floor in her exhaustion whenughter rang in her ear. "Hehe." That scared her. She was greeted by an old woman in a green Victorian ball gown as soon as she turned around. The elder wasughing. "You''re looking for your Daddy? I know who he is. Let me tell you" The old woman reached out That immediately shocked Lilly awake. Chapter 82 The Old Lady Again! Chapter 82 The Old Lady Again! It was the weekend the very next day. Drake and Josh Crawford were generally disciplined by nature and were up by 7. Zachary and Hannah on the other hand were not morning creatures and would not wake up unless they were hungry. Josh was in the study on the first floor, seated upright on a chair with a serious expression on his face. Maic induction B=F/IL Josh mumbled to himself. If B is the force of the maic induction and the maic flux required to be on a supernatural frequency is phi and B and F is Drake, who was seated opposite Josh reading Shakespeare, looked up from his book. What was Josh calcting?! Drake wondered. Are you waiting for Lilly? Drake asked. Josh usually preferred to stay in his own room since there was arge desk for him to work on his mathematical equations. Of course not, Josh responded without looking up. Drake smirked as he tapped on his cellphone. You said yesterday you werent looking for her either, but I caught you going over to her room! he Joshs ears turned red, but he did not crack. Which eye of yours saw me going into her room? I wasnt looking for her. I just happened to pass by her room. Drake refused to let his younger brother off the hook. He turned his cell phone screen in Joshs direction and shoved it in his face roughly, identally hitting him on the cheek. Argh! Josh cried out in annoyance and pain. Fine, so what if I did look for her? Josh had no qualms turning to Lilly for help since she was a genius. In fact, if Drake found out just how much of a genius Lilly was, he might even fight for her attention. No, Lilly was his! Josh eyed Drake warily before grabbing his math textbook and moving over to the other end of the sofa. Drake thought Josh was being ridiculous and sensitive, as if he would even be interested in Lilly. Was that even possible? Drake scoffed as he restrained himself from rolling his eyes at his brother. Just then, Lilly appeared at the bottom of the staircase, hugging Bunny in one arm and rubbing her eyes sleepily with the other. Josh immediately shut the math textbook he was reading upon noticing Lilly. Lils, youre up! he eximed. Drake barely lifted his head from his book despite overhearing Josh. Wow, he gave her a pet name already? Drake thought to himself. Lilly looked dazed and unfocused, and her hair became even more frazzled as she let out a loud sneeze. Why didnt you sleep a little longer? Josh asked. Mmm Lilly ttened her lips as she looked in Joshs direction. A ghost scared me, and then I couldnt go back to sleep anymore Josh could not help but recall the ferocity in Lillys eyes when she caught the ghostst night. How could she still be frightened of one? Just as Josh was about to offer Lilly some words offort, he noticed Drake looking at her intently with a curious glint in his eye. Josh resisted the urge to give her a hug. Instead, he merely patted her on the shoulder stonily as he said, Theres no such thing Ghosts are nothing to be afraid of. He was just about to say there that was no such thing as ghosts, but he knew better now. Old Mrs. Crawford appeared from the kitchen carrying a tray of food. Lilly, youre up early! the olddy said as she noticed Lilly with the boys. Granny! Lilly squealed as her vision came into focus. Im hungry.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh? It seems hunger is the only thing that can wake you up, silly girl, the olddy chuckled heartily. Come, try some of these buns fresh out of the oven! Ill brush my teeth first! Lilly eximed as she ran up the stairs two at a time. Josh shut his textbook and went over to help Old Mrs. Crawford set up the table for breakfast. Drake watched all of this in amusement. Josh never let anything distract him when he was concentrating on his arithmetic calctions. He probably would not even budge in the event of an earthquake, and yet now here he was helping Granny arrange the breakfast table just for Lilly. Drake shrugged as he walked over to help his brother out. Typically, chores like these were done by a servant and as the young master of the Crawford family, Drake never had to lift a finger. Family meals at the Crawford home never used to be like this. Back then, once the dining table was set up by the servant, the Crawfords would each sit down quietly to finish their meal and go about their own way once they were done. Drake had gotten used to the cold detachment of the entire ritual. As he heard Lillys excited footsteps barreling down the stairs, he could not help but think to himself how much had changed since this little sister of theirs entered their lives. All of a sudden, she did not seem so irritating any longer. As Lilly rushed down the stairs, she missed a step and found herself in mid-air for a few seconds beforending on the ground with a loud crash. As sheid motionless on the ground, a parrot appeared from behind her, spreading its wings wide and shaking its little head. Instead of stopping where Lilly was, the parrot perched itself on Lillys head. Drake let out a cackle as he watched the entire scene unfold. What an idiot! he muttered. Lilly grasped at her head. Polly, youre stepping on me!! she grumbled. Polly immediately hopped off Lillys head onto the ground and scampered around in circles. Im sorry, Im sorry! One more time! One more time! the parrot squawked repetitively only to be met by Lillys death stare. Josh immediately rushed to Lillys aid, lending her a hand to help her stand up on her feet. Are you alright? Does it hurt? Joshs voice was concerned. Lilly shook her head. Nope. Pfft, thats nothing! Josh could not hold back hisughter. Well, thats some skill you have right there! he chuckled. A lightbulb went off in Lillys head. She finally understood what she had C it was skill! When she lived with the Hatchers, no one bothered to talk to her, so she had to pull all sorts of pranks to get someones attention. Now, she was a genius whiz kid who learnt new words and picked up new skills in seconds! She was only going to be more skillful from now on! As Old Mrs. Crawford brought over a tray of pasta to the table, Drake came over to take the tray from her. Granny, just let the servants do their job, he said tly. Its alright, Drake. Its good exercise for me anyway, Old Mrs. Crawford smiled. She enjoyed cooking and had been personally cooking meals for the familytely. The servants and cooks had modified the kitchenyout just so Old Mrs. Crawford could move about the kitchen easily with her weak legs. On the menu today was spaghetti bolognese, hot cross buns, blueberry muffins and chocte milk. Lilly took a big bite of the hot cross bun and squealed in delight. Even a in bun like that tasted so delicious! Lilly, have some spaghetti! Old Mrs. Crawford felt a deep sense of satisfaction watching Lilly enjoy her food. The girl was not picky with food and would eat anything given to her. Lilly nodded and scooped a heaping mountain of pasta onto her te. She forked arge portion of pasta into her mouth and gobbled it all up, getting sauce all over her face in the process. Drake could not believe this girl. Was the pasta really that good? he wondered. Unlike Lilly, Drake twirled a small spoonful of pasta before politely bringing the spoon to his mouth and gingerly taking a bite. Hmm he slowed his chewing. He did not know why, but the pasta was more delicious than he remembered it to be. After breakfast, Lilly carried her backpack out of the door. The little girl had on a new panda bag pack today that she used to house Tortoise in as well as Polly who wormed her way inside. Where are you headed, Lilly? Old Mrs. Crawford asked. Anthony Crawford, who was swiftly eating his breakfast after finishing a morning meeting, answered on Lillys behalf. Were paying the Taylors a visit. Noticing Old Mrs. Crawfords confusion, Lilly exined further. Remember the ribbon cutting ceremony for Taylor Entertainment that Uncle Anthony brought me to? Its the same Taylor! she beamed. Lilly might have mixed up Taylor Entertainment and the Taylor family, but that did not stop Old Mrs. Crawford from admonishing her son. You may be a workaholic yourself, but you shouldnt involve Sweet Pea in it. How are you going to keep her entertained while youre busy with work? What if she wants to y? Anthony rubbed at his temple. How did he end up getting scolded by his mother once again? ** The car left Penins Vis and traveled on the highway through the bustling city to arrive at Greenview Bay. Greenview Bay was home to the best schools in the city and thend price in the area was among the most expensive. Only the citys most affluent could afford to buy a home here. Valentine Taylor was already waiting outside the door when Lilly and Anthony arrived at his home, smiling from ear to ear as he spotted them. Ms. Lilly! Pleasee in! he greeted jovially. Just as Lilly was about to enter Valentine Taylors home, she felt a suddenpulsion to turn around. That was when she spotted an olddy dressed in a green Victorian era ball gown on the second-floor balcony of the opposite vi. The olddy grinned as she locked eyes with Lilly. Lilly gasped. Chapter 83 The Eerie House Chapter 83 The Eerie House Jake did not attend any of his extracurricr sses today. Instead, he took on the role of being Lillys chaperone and followed her to Mr. Taylors home as well. Whats wrong, Lil? he asked as he followed Lillys line of sight toward the balcony of the opposite house. Lillys little face was colored upset with a frown. Lilly? Anthony stopped in his tracks. Valentine Taylor felt his stomach lurch in despair as he noticed Lillys obvious unhappiness. Oh no, whats the little brat unhappy with now? He looked around and saw an overgrown bonsai nt to Lillys right. Perhaps she thinks the nt is hideous? Quick, move the nt into the courtyard right now! Valentine instructed two of his servants before rushing up to Lilly. Whats the matter, Ms. Lilly? he asked. Lilly remained facing the bungalow opposite with one hand on her waist. Hey! Granny upstairs! Ive put up with you for a long time now! she yelled. The olddy just stared at Lilly with a sinister smile. Anthony and the rest followed Lillys gaze toward the balcony. Valentine felt goosebumps pricking his skin upon the grim realization that there was no one there. Ms. Lilly, the olddy in that house passed awayst year Valentine gulped. The little brat could not possibly be seeing the olddy from next door, could she? His knees weakened at the thought. Lilly turned toward Valentine. Mr. Val, is that your house too? she asked, referring to the house opposite. She took a good look at Valentines face before turning back to look at the old granny on the balcony again. The two of them looked eerily alike! How interesting Valentines eyes widened. No no! That house belongs to the Rosewoods. Now that youve mentioned it, its quite a tragic story for the Rosewood family who used to live there too Valentine paused. He could not help but feel as if someone from the opposite house was observing him too. What happened to them? Anthony pressed. Valentine sighed before continuing. More than ten years ago, the Rosewoods had a daughter who was murdered by her close friend. The murder was extremely cruel, and I heard the police only found her dismembered body parts with no bones. The Rosewoods only had one daughter, and Old Mrs. Rosewood went mad after her death Valentines voice lowered into a whisper as he looked left and right. But before the girl was caught, the police found her dead body in an old printing factory. Rumor has it that it was Old Mr. Rosewood who arranged for her murder. Perhaps it was a clean job or someone in the police did not have the heart to arrest the old man, but the old man got away due to ack of evidence and the case was closed. The old couple continued living in the house, always looking out for any news about their daughters remains, but the olddy finally kicked the bucketst year. Old Mr. Rosewood was the only person living in that old house now. Valentine felt a chill down his spine as he recounted the story to Lilly and her entourage. He didnt force the girl to reveal the location of his daughters remains? Anthony asked. Valentine shook his head and looked down. Im sure he did, but he never got an answer. Pablo appeared from the shadows of the towering walls of the vi. If my guess is correct, this should be the house inhabited by the vanity ghost, hemented. It was all too much of a coincidence that Pablo felt there must be more to it. He raised his head in contemtion. Lilly stomped her foot impatiently. Uncle Anthony, I want to go in can we knock on the door? she pleaded. Anthony immediately carried Lilly into his arms while motioning for his assistant to go ahead and knock on the door. Does Ms. Lilly know the Rosewood family? Valentine asked, treading cautiously. To be honest, he was not all that keen on going into the Rosewood home. He had even previously considered selling off his own vi, but his fortune teller had told him that his vi was in a good location that would help his business prosper, so he never did. However, he did not anticipate having to enter the Rosewood home ever. He was still traumatized by the tragic incident! But Uncle Val your mother is up there! Lilly remarked innocently. Wh what? Valentine stammered. The old granny up there looks exactly like you! Lilly exined. Based on Lillys description, it was only then that Valentine realized the ghost the little girl had been seeing was the ghost of his own mother! Oh! Come, lets go in right now! he eximed upon his realization. As Lilly nced at Valentine, he was already rushing to the front of the Rosewood home himself. Mr. Rosewood, its me, Valentine Taylor, your neighbor! he shouted out loud after ringing the doorbell several times to no response. Mr. Rosewood doesnt like people disturbing him, especially more so after Mrs. Rosewoods passing. He barely even steps out of the house nowadays, Valentine exined to the entourage. Finally, after several long rings, a tired, raspy voice spoke through the inte at the door. Who is that? the voice asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Rosewood! We Uhh Valentine began, but he soon realized he did not know what excuse to give Mr. Rosewood for turning up at his doorstep so abruptly. He could not possibly tell Mr. Rosewood his mother was lounging at Mr. Rosewoods balcony! He looked at Lilly helplessly. Mr. Rosewood, I know where her remains are, Lilly spoke into the inte. She did not have to mention who she was talking about. There was a lingering silence in the air for a few moments before the group heard the door utching. The door had opened automatically! Come in Old Mr. Rosewoods voice rang through the inte again. His voice was soft and weak, yet somewhat urgent. The group entered the Rosewood house in a line. Jake swallowed nervously and clung on nervously to Anthonys pants as he took a step forward. He promised himself this was thest time he was going to be reckless. As they entered the hallway, Lilly raised her head to peer at the second-floor balcony that was right above the main door. She found the olddy in the green dress holding onto the balcony rails, still staring intently at her. Lilly narrowed her eyes and stared back at the olddy. Anthony, who was always constantly observing Lilly, could already guess what, or who Lilly had seen. On the other hand, Jake felt an imminent sense of dread when he looked at the balcony only to find no one there. He gripped onto Anthonys pants a little tighter. Feeling Jake pulling at the fabric of his pants, Anthony nced at the boy. What are you afraid of? his tone was rather t and unemotional, even with his own son. Im not afraid! Jake shook his head, but he did not let go of his fathers pants. Wordlessly, Anthony offered a hand to his son who took it without thinking twice. As the group ventured further into the house, they began to smell an unpleasant stench wafting through the air. It was the kind of scent associated with medication, elderly people and death. A voice called out from above them. Come upstairs Im on the second floor. Josh jumped in fright at the sudden voice, but Lilly was already eagerly rushing toward the staircase, dragging Josh along. Josh, quick! she urged Together, they approached the master bedroom on the second floor and pushed the door open. The room was pitch ck, save for a sliver of sunlight peeking through the thick curtains. The olddy in the green dress was floating in a corner silently, her beady eyes still trained on Lilly. Lilly breezed past the olddy, aiming straight for Old Mr. Rosewoods bed. Mr. Rosewood, could you open the windows? Just a little bit will do Lilly asked. There was a figure lying on the bed. Although his face was not visible, the room was filled with an eerie vibe. Chapter 84 Don’t Be Too Nice to Someone Chapter 84 Dont Be Too Nice to Someone The man lying on the bed was as still as a stone. Valentine Taylor began to feel slightly creeped out. If he had not heard Mr. Rosewoods voice through the inte just a few moments ago, he would have thought Hold on. If Mr. Rosewood was indeed dead, then whose voice was that through the inte? Valentine felt the hairs on his back stand as the thought urred to him. Mr. Rosewood? Valentine called out cautiously. Go ahead and open it, the figure lying on the bed finally croaked out weakly. Charlie immediately walked toward the windows and pulled the blinds open before utching the windows. Sunlight filtered into the room together with a breeze of fresh air, brightening up the dreary space. It also made it possible for the group to see Mr. Rosewood clearly. He was a gaunt old man with gray skin, sunken features and skinny as a bag of bones. His eyes could barely open as his unfocused pupils finallynded on Lilly. Did you say you found Amelias remains? he rasped, clearly struggling for breath. It was like he was summoning all his remaining energy to speak to Lilly. Josh covered his face with his hands, while Valentines legs felt shaky. How could a living person look so terrifying? Lilly on the other hand walked up to the old man fearlessly and ced her hand around his bony arm. Dont worry, Mr. Rosewood. I know where she is, Lillyforted the old man. The red string bracelet around her tiny wrist began to emit a weak flow as she spoke, and the energy from the bracelet seemed to ebb and flow into the old mans body. Everyone else could almost sense the dreadful energy in the room lifting and disappearing slowly as the old mans eyes seemed toe back to life. Momentster, Mr. Rosewood was able to prop himself up weakly, trying his best to sit up. Noticing this, Valentine immediately went over to help him. Mr. Rosewood, why are you alone in this big, old house? You cant possibly take care of yourself in this state Valentine asked the old man out of concern. The strange thing was that Old Mr. Rosewood was dressed in a clean set of pajamas, and apart from the strong smell of medicine, Valentine could not discern any other rotting scenting from the old man. As he looked around the bedroom, he noticed that it was rather clean and well-kept, despite the dark and gloomy interior. Old Mr. Rosewood was just a regr elderly man. Old Mr. Rosewood let out a slow sigh. Whats there to take care? My days are numbered he said faintly. Lilly felt a pang of sadness fill her as she took in the old grandpa in front of her. There was an incense candle burning weakly on the top of his head. Master Pablo had once told her that the burning incense represents how long more a person got to live. Once the me ran out, the persons life would end. Mr. Rosewood, her bones are buried under the schools football field, Lilly told him without waiting for him to ask again. Her name was Amelia Rosewood, and her best friend was Roxanne Larson am I right? Amelia was a nicedy. She gave all her pretty dresses to Roxanne, but Roxanne killed her, Lilly continued. Old Mr. Rosewood blinked in surprise. His eyes filled with tears as the memories of his daughters death returned. Bring me there Bring me to Amelia he wheezed. It had been more than ten years. He never thought he would live to find his daughters remains, but there was hope now! Be patient, Mr. Rosewood. The police wont let you near the scene even if you head there yourself, Valentine tried to calm the old man down. Noticing Anthonys expectant look, Charlie immediately sprang into action and rushed out of the room to call the police. Dont worry, Mr. Rosewood! Ill keep an eye too! Lilly offered. Old Mr. Rosewoods eyes seemed dejected as he looked away from Lilly, leaning against the bed frame. I spent my whole life building and running my business without ever going against my conscience. When my workers parents turned ill, I gave them money to get treatment and even helped them contact an overseas specialist. I lived an honorable life. The only mistake I ever made was murdering that youngdy he sighed. Valentines jaw dropped ever so slightly. Did the old man just confess to murdering Roxanne Larson? Lilly nodded as Pablo whispered something in her ear, before turning to Old Mr. Rosewood again. Grandpa Rosewood, why didnt you find out where Amelia was buried? How did she die? she asked. Old Mr. Rosewood let out another long sigh. He was looking better just a few moments ago, but now he seems to shrivel up again. Amelia was our precious kind-hearted sweetheart. She was the kind of person who would give her favorite limited-edition dresses to her best friend. She was also always considerate of Roxannes feelings, so she would tear the tags off her dresses and tell Roxanne she didnt want them, he told Lilly. We were also always fond of Roxanne and let her walk in and out of our house freely But who wouldve known that a seemingly kind, innocent girl like her would turn out to be the devil incarnate! Pablo wrapped his arms around himself and listened on intently. Dont be too nice to someone, for you never know their true intentions Old Mr. Rosewood warned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Unfortunately for him, he had learnt this lesson the hard way. The truth finally came to light as he described the events from more than ten years ago. After Roxanne Larson left her job at the printing factory, she got herself into a burgeoning amount of debt as a result of unhealthy spending habits to maintain her lifestyle. Yet, she was still unsatisfied and eventually harbored a desire to rece Amelia Rosewood. One day, she called and told us that she had been scammed by an illegal clinic when she tried to buy some medicine for her parents. She said she was being held hostage by the clinic for a ransom of ten million dors, and someone had to bail her out in person. She was crying desperately on the phone and sweet Amelia rushed to her rescue without thinking twice, Old Mr. Rosewoodmented with agony in his voice. He regretted raising his daughter to be too kind and considerate as he never expected that to be the cause of her eventual death. Old Mr. Rosewood shut his eyes as he continued. Roxanne Larson wasnt being held hostage in a clinic. She was at an illegal stic surgery clinic that preyed on young girls vanity and lured them into signing expensive cosmetic surgery packages. It was the kind of business that was filthy to the core Roxanne offered the clinic ten million dors for them to perform a surgery on her using another persons skin so that she could look exactly like the person. Heavens, the clinic epted the job! Can you believe it? There was an actual syndicate performing surgeries using real human skin! It was not just the outer skin. The clinic could dissect and rece every internal organ in the body! By the time Old Mr. Rosewood heard of the news, Amelia was nowhere to be found. Roxanne returned with her face and clothes stained full of blood, crying frantically as she told the Rosewoods that Amelia had been captured by the criminals when she tried to save her. While we were desperately searching for Amelia, Roxanne had wormed her way into our home under the guise of taking care of me and Mrs. Rosewood. I was truly a fool for not being able to see through her fa?ade Old Mr. Rosewood chuckled bitterly. Tears fell down his sunken cheeks as he recalled the painful details. By the time they found Amelia, all that was left of her was scrap flesh and tissue remnants. Her bones andrge organs had mysteriously disappeared. Since Roxanne was not the one who performed the surgery, she was only an aplice to the murder at most for deceiving Amelia and luring her to the clinic. The courts wouldnt have given her a heavy sentence, but we decided she should pay for her crimes with her life! Old Mr. Rosewood bellowed as his eyes shed with angry hatred, before burying his face in his frail hands. But no matter what we did, Roxanne could not tell us where Amelias bones were buried since she was not the one who mutted her Old Mr. Rosewood would have done the exact same thing if he was given a choice again. My biggest regret is not killing Roxanne Larson. It is not teaching my daughter to be wary of people he sobbed miserably. Chapter 85 Lilly’s Father is a MacNeil Chapter 85 Lillys Father is a MacNeil Everyone listened to Old Mr. Rosewood attentively as he recounted the details of his daughters mysterious death. The mood was somber and heavy, almost as if they were trapped in a room that made breathing difficult. Anthony nced at Lilly and found her holding Old Mr. Rosewoods hand in hers gently, listening to his story without fear nor judgment. Anthony was not sure if Lilly fully grasped the gruesomeness of the murder incident, or if she should even be allowed to hear these things in the first ce. Yet, he knew Lilly was not your average 4-year-old child. That means Roxanne also only found out where Amelia was buried after she died and turned into a ghost, Pablo observed. What about the other 17 skeletons underneath the field? Dont be too upset, Grandpa Rosewood, Lilly tried tofort the old man. She brought herself closer to him and whispered some words in his ear. Old Mr. Rosewood expression turned from one of shock and surprise to joy before finally calming down. Great! there was a vicious bite to his tone. It is karma! Lilly noticed that the incense candle above his head was about to burn out soon. Grandpa Rosewood, is there anything else you need our help with? she asked. Old Mr. Rosewood shook his head tiredly. No Theres nothing else you can do for me. I can be with my wife now. Before she died, she still reminded me to keep looking for our daughter His eyes were heavy, and he was desperately trying to keep them open. Oh yes, if you could, could you help me look for someone? I can try, Lilly nodded, but Old Mr. Rosewood remained silent. His eyes were already shut, and he had fallen into an eternal slumber. His face looked like he was at peace, with his lips curved up in a slight smile. The room fell deathly silent. There was aplicated emotion ying in Valentines eyes. When Mrs. Rosewood passed on, it was Mr. Rosewood who organized her affairs and arranged for her funeral, but now, there were no other Rosewoods alive. Valentine hesitated for a moment, but finally sent out a text message instructing someone to arrange for Mr. Rosewoods funeral and cremation. Lets go! Anthony said as he grabbed hold of Lillys hand gently. Hold on, Lilly stopped him. A wandering soul had emerged from Old Mr. Rosewoods dead body, staring at his surroundings nkly. I Whats going on The ghost of Old Mr. Rosewood wondered aloud. Grandpa Rosewood! Lilly greeted him. You havent told us the favor you were going to ask of us! The ghost of Old Mr. Rosewood was much more responsive and alert than his human form, perhaps because he was no longer carrying any human weight. It was like a burden had been lifted off him. When I was searching for Amelias body more than ten years ago, I met an old policeman along the way. He was an undercover spy at the time, and the criminals had discovered his real identity. They killed his entire family, save for his grandson. Before he died, he asked me to find and take care of the boy, but I never found him Old Mr. Rosewood said with a tinge of regret in his voice. Back then, he said his grandson was about 7 years old, so he must be about 25 or 26 now. He was from South City and hisst name was MacNeil. Oh yes, his name was Erick MacNeil the ghost recalled. As for the grandsons name, Erick did not reveal it to Mr. Rosewood before he died. Mr. Rosewood observed Lilly in a new light as he told this story, and he could not help but feel a kindred connection to the little girl, as if they had crossed paths in a time before. Lilly mentally noted down the facts that Mr. Rosewood had given her. 256 years old Last name MacNeil from South City Erick MacNeil South City? That was her hometown too! Lilly thought. Got it! Lilly nodded reassuringly. Just then, Charlie entered the room once again. Mr. Crawford, the police have already made their way to the crime scene. Theyve started digging up the school field, Charlie informed. As she heard Charlies voice, Lilly turned her head around only to find the olddy in the green dress still silently observing her. The olddy smiled at her once again. I should go now While theres still time, I should go and look for Amelia, Old Mr. Rosewood said. As if there was an invisible string leading the way, Old Mr. Rosewood somehow knew which way to go. As he passed the olddy in the green dress, he even stopped to say hello. Mrs. Taylor! Dont go around scaring the young kids looking like that! he chuckled. Lillys right hand held on to Anthony as she raised her left hand to wave at Old Mr. Rosewood. Goodbye, Grandpa Rosewood! Uncle Anthony, lets go now. Grandpa Rosewood is gone! As Lilly approached the door, Old Mrs. Taylor cleared her throat and followed closely behind Lilly. Lilly Lilly she howled. I knew your father Lilly stopped dead in her tracks and turned around to face the olddy. Who was my father? she demanded to know. MacNeil MacNeil the olddy droned on. Whats his first name? Lilly asked, but the olddy only shook her head and continued chanting. MacNeil MacNeil Lilly frowned in deep thought for a moment before speaking. Master, why do they always repeat themselves? she asked Pablo. She was thinking about all the other ghosts she had encountered previously. Her stepmother used to repeat herself saying, You caused me so much misery so much misery! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When the vanity ghost turned angry, she repeatedly yelled out, Its not fair. Its not fair! Right now, the olddy in the green dress could not stop repeating thest name MacNeil. Pablo referred to his little booklet and spoke while reading. When a spiritcks IQ, it will tend to repeat certain words over and over again. After all, the human being leaves its brain behind once it dies. Some of them may have unfocused eyes, and some might drool uncontrobly, but amon trait among them is that they will repeat thest thing they encountered right before their death Pablos brows were still furrowed as he flipped the booklet for more information. Sweet Peas fathers MacNeils name in the booklet, as well as Ericks son, but there was no information when it came to Ericks grandson. How strange! Pablo eyed Old Mrs. Taylor curiously as he tried to connect all the dots. The vanity ghost Old Mrs. Taylor Mr. Rosewood Mr. Rosewood was looking for a MacNeil, and the olddy just said that Lillys father was a MacNeil. Did Old Mrs. Taylor say that because she knew that for a fact, or was she just repeating after Mr. Rosewood like a robot? Beside Lilly, Josh whispered to her while eyeing his surroundings cautiously. Lils, have they left yet? he asked, referring to both Mr. Rosewood as well as the spirit that Lilly saw on the way in. Nope, theres one right next to you, Lilly said as a matter-of-factly. Josh grimaced in fear as Anthony led both of them out of the house. Once Valentine had passed down the instructions to handle Mr. Rosewoods funeral, he turned toward Lilly only to frighten himself. He found the little girl seemingly talking to herself, but he knew that was probably not the case. Almost as if Lilly could hear his thoughts, she turned around to face Valentine with a strange expression on her face. Mr. Taylor, remember to bring an umbre when you walk back to your house! she informed him. Valentine was confused at her request, but he figured there was no harm in obliging her request. It was just an umbre after all. A ghost was not going to pop out from the umbre, was it? He found an unused umbre and opened it just before he walked back to his own house,pletely missing the floating spirit that tagged along to his umbre and followed him home. Ms. Lilly, thank you for all the help! My mother was unconscious ever since she slipped and fell one day. After emergency surgery in the ICU, the doctors managed to save her life, but she wouldnt wake up he exined. Pablo wrinkled his nose while reading his booklet. Old Mrs. Taylor should have rightfully passed away How could she still be holding on to herst breath? Shed be cheating death if she woke up, Pablo remarked in confusion. As they spoke, Valentine led Lilly and her entourage into his home, a magnificent three-story bungalow with manicured front and backwns. Valentine brought them upstairs toward his mothers room. As he pushed the door wide open, Anthony and the rest of them were stunned in disbelief. Chapter 86 Scene out of a Horror Movie Chapter 86 Scene out of a Horror Movie The olddys bedroom was decorated with hundreds of talismans of various shapes, sizes and colors. There was arge king-sized bed in the middle of the room surrounded by various machines that beeped in intervals. Old Mrs. Taylor was lying unconscious on the bed, dressed in the same green dress that her spirit was wearing. Her white hair was neatlybed and tucked, but she was intubated with various medical needles and tubes. A small gold bar piece was ced in her mouth. Valentine exined that it was an ancient ritual to bring back lost souls who have lost their way home. There was a statue of Mother Mary wrapped in a rosary and a few lit prayer candles on the small bedside table next to the olddy. Atop the bed headboard hung a gaudy spirit-calling banner that was asionally lifted by the breezeing from the open window. The room was not entirely dark thanks to the half-drawn curtains, but the interchanging shift from bright to dim made for a spooky effect. It was like a scene out of a horror movie. This is Pablo stared at his surroundings dazedly. He could now somewhat understand why Old Mrs. Taylor was still hanging on by a thread. Josh stood frozen where he was, paralyzed by fear and dread as terror streaked through him. Charlies palms felt hot and mmy, and the cellphone identally slipped out of his hand, crashing loudly onto the floor. Anthony still managed a semnce ofposure as he turned to Valentine. What in the world is this? he asked. Valentine smiled sheepishly before letting out a sigh. Over the years, Ive gotten many experts to treat my mother, but all of them said that her soul is lost and needs to find its way back home he exined. Pablo frowned. Lilly, ask him if he knows whether the olddy has already passed on, he urged. Lilly raised her head toward Valentine. Uncle Val, do you know that Grandma Taylor is already dead? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. she asked. Wh what? How could that be? Isnt she still breathing just fine? Ms. Lilly, could you bring my mothers soul back like how you did it for Young Master Shaw? Valentines lips quivered as he spoke. He paused for a moment before continuing. Im sure her soul is just lost and cant find her way back Pablo shrugged nomittally as he took in more of the garish decoration and religious relics scattered all around the room. I cant say for sure whether or not Mrs. Taylor will return to life, but this man here has definitely been scammed Lilly nodded with a serious expression on her face. Mr. Val, did you spend a lot of money doing up this ce? she probed. Valentine nodded. These talismans cost me at least 10 million dors, the hand-sculpted statue of Mother Mary cost 50 million, the spirit-calling banner cost 60 million. The gold bar is the only thing preserving my mothersst breath as well as her mortal body. That cost 100 million dors. The crowd was momentarily stunned. 10 million 50 million plus 60 million plus 100 million Thats 220 million dors! Josh calcted and muttered to himself. You believe in this sort of thing? Charlie could not help but ask. Valentine shrugged. Its just a few million dors. Id give a billion dors if my mother can be brought back to life! Valentine said, leaving the crowd speechless once again. Valentine was a man with a stocky build and a belly so rotund that the buttons were hanging on to a thread. He looked like a typical conniving businessman, but he was unexpectedly filial. Pablo decided it was best to get down to business immediately. Firstly, the statue of Mother Mary is a Catholic artifact, but the talismans are Taoist. They are two very distinct and separate religions, but now they are jumbled up together in this madhouse, Pablo shook his head disapprovingly. It was one thing to be an atheist, but choosing to believe in multiple religions was a huge taboo that brought no benefit, contrary to what Valentine believed. Pablo eyed Old Mrs. Taylor lying on the bed. The only marginally useful thing in this room is that small gold bar that shes biting, but it works as a sedative spell. Old Mrs. Taylors is dead, but because her body is trapped here, her soul cannot be set free, he exined. For some reason or another, the old Ms. Lilly, is there something wrong? Valentine asked with a hint of concern in his voice. Yes, something is wrong. Very wrong, Lilly replied. She pointed at the statue of Mother Mary. Putting artifacts from different religions in one room is a big no-no. Those who do that will end up cursed. For for real? Valentine trembled. Lilly then pointed at the spirit-calling banner. The script on the banner is all wrong too. You cant even call a tiny ghost with it, let alone a spirit. All these talismans are just junk trinkets too. Valentine turned as white as a sheet. Are you saying all these things dont work at all? But, my mother His first reaction was not so much of anger from being scammed, but to worry for his poor mothers soul. Old Mrs. Taylors spirit was still in the corner of the bedroom, eyeing her own human body wistfully. I want to leave I want to leave she repeated. Well, its not all useless. The gold bar has some use, Lilly reassured Valentine, who looked visibly relieved. The gold bar can sedate a spirit Lilly continued. Oh, so it wasnt all for nothing! Valentine beamed. Sedating a spirit means suppressing and destroying it, Lilly cleared the air. Mother! Valentine yelped as he rushed over to his mothers body and yanked the gold bar from her lips. Ghostly rays of light beamed from the olddys human body and seemed to flow into her spirit that was standing just next to her own body. For the first time, Old Mrs. Taylors spirit spoke coherently instead of repeating after herself. My foolish son almost destroyed my soul! Can you believe it? My own son! she huffed. Ms. Lilly, can my mother stille back to life? Valentine panicked. I ainting back to life, you fool! Old Mrs. Taylors spirit scolded her son. She says she ainting back, you fool! Lilly parroted, passing the message on. She ced her hand on her waist and cocked her hip exactly like Old Mrs. Taylor. Wh what do you mean? Valentine blinked. Lilly pointed to the empty space next to Josh. Old Mrs. Taylor is right there! she eximed. Josh jumped up in fright. Why was the olddy next to him?! You stupid fool! Getting yourself fooled out of 200 million dors! Old Mrs. Taylor continued berating her son. Do you think money grows on trees? Lilly repeated Old Mrs. Taylors scolding back to Valentine word for word, including the olddys mannerisms. The rest of the crowd could not help but be slightly impressed with the little girls penchant for impersonations. Valentine did not know whether tough or cry. He slumped onto his mothers bed weakly and held her hand in his. So shes noting back, is she? I just want to see her for onest time the 300- pound began to sob like an overgrown child. His mother did not have an easy life raising him. All he wanted was to repay her for all that she had sacrificed for him and give her the opportunity to live her golden years infort, but she left way too soon Chapter 87 2-2-5-2-6 Years Old Is Really Old, Right? Chapter 87 2-2-5-2-6 Years Old Is Really Old, Right? Seeing that Valentine was crying, they did not know what to say. When someone was about to die, no one could stop them. Rather than being connected to countless tubes and suffering until the end, it was better to just let go. Lillyforted him, "There, there, don''t cry, Mr. Val. If you cry" Valentine raised his head, revealing his face covered in snot. Dumbfounded, Lilly quickly took two steps back, unable to continueforting him. Mrs. Taylor, who was floating at the side, said, "You''ll look ugly if you cry! You''re already grown up, but you still let your snot flow into your mouth" A hint of helplessness shed in her eyes as she thanked Lilly, "Thank you, Lilly." Otherwise, she did not know how long she had to suffer. In the end, she would even be "killed" by her son. There was nothing more tragic. Lilly shook her head as she said, "No problem, Granny." After a moment, she continued with a fierce expression, "However, I''ve put up with you since you scared mest time!" Mrs. Taylorughed and apologized, "I''m sorry! I won''t scare anyone anymore!" Well, who asked Lilly to be the little Hades? Other than going to her, Mrs. Taylor had no other choice. Mrs. Taylor sighed and said, "Can I talk to my son?" Lilly felt a little awkward, but Pablo raised an eyebrow. "Alright, Lilly, I''m going to teach you something amazing! This spell can allow a spirit to speak through someone else''s mouth!" Lilly was taken aback. "Is that what it means for the dead to speak?" Pablo replied, "Well I guess you''re right." Lilly nodded. "I understand." Charlie stared at Lilly talking to herself and asked worriedly, "Mr. Anthony Has the Little Miss always been like this?" Anthony replied indifferently, "She''s talking to someone on the phone." Josh also nodded. "She''s wearing a special earphone." The father and son were spouting nonsense with straight faces. Charlie was speechless. Was Was that really the case? Pablo said, "Come on, repeat after me. May the Dragon City fly!" Lilly said, "May the Dragon City fly!" Pablo continued, "Come on baby, don''t be shy." Lilly repeated after him, "Come on baby, don''t be shy." Pablo immediatelyughed. Everyone present was speechless. Pablo could not help but think that Lilly was too gullible! Lilly red at him. "Master, you''re tricking me again!" Pablo coughed and said, "No, no. This skill requires someone who is somewhat rted to the dead person. No one''s suitable here, so I''ll teach you another skill, reviving corpses!" Lilly said worriedly, "Master, if you trick me again, you''ll be a stinky fart!" Anthony could not help but smile. Although he did not know what Lilly and her master were discussing, Lilly''s fierce expression was adorable. Even Josh felt rxed and thought that everything was not as scary anymore. The moment he thought that Mrs. Taylor, who was lying on the bed, suddenly took a deep breath and sat up! Josh was so shocked that he quickly hugged Anthony''s thigh. Anthony was speechless. Charlie eximed, "The corpse revived?!" Lilly blinked her eyes innocently, "No, I just identally stepped on the bed''s button!" Charlie was rendered speechless. Soon, everyone left the room, leaving Mrs. Taylor and Valentine alone to talk. In the room, Spirit-calling Banners fluttered with the wind, and the yellow talismans on the wall rattled. Mrs. Taylor lowered her head, her arms resting by her side weakly. "Val" She said slowly. Her voice, in addition to the surroundings, made it seem scary. Valentine said nervously, "Mother?" Mrs. Taylor could not raise her head, so her voice was a little muffled. "I''m leaving soon, so you don''t have to try saving me. I''m satisfied with my life." Valentine''s eyes turned red. "Mother" Mrs. Taylor continued, "Remember, there is something you must investigate in the future Investigate the boy surnamed MacNeil who lived in our house when he was little!" Mrs. Taylor had died, so the scenes in her life were the clearest now. She remembered that they saved a little boy, so he lived at their house for some time He looked a little simr to the current Lilly. "Maybe he''s Lilly''s father. He was seven back then, so he should be around 25 to 26 now. It''s the same as what Mr. Rosewood said. You should try your best to help the Crawford family find him, understand? Find a chance to talk to them about it." Valentine nodded seriously. "I understand, Mother." Lilly carried her Bunny and stood by the door, looking at the vi on the opposite. There were people at the vi, and they were all dressed in ck. The funeral services came over, and there was also a police car at the side. "Rest in peace, Mr. Rosewood!" Lilly said softly. Old Mr. Rosewood had probably seen Amelia''s corpse. Unfortunately, it had been a long time, and Amelia had been long gone. Lilly pursed her lips, and her big eyes seemed a little dull. No one knew what she was thinking about when she was quiet. Pablo was dressed in a white robe as he leanedzily to the side. He was holding a book, but his eyes were on Lilly. Compared to finding Lilly''s biological father, he was more concerned about whether she could endure this. He wrote a line under Lilly''s name in his book, "vicissitudes of life". Was Lilly going through a trial now? As he thought about it, he heard Lilly talking to the parrot, "Polly, 2-5-2-2-6 years old is really old, right?" Lilly''s mathematics was not very good. She was only 4 years old, and she had not even been to kindergarten. Polly''s head rubbed against Lilly''s hand as it said, "Old mountain monster! Old mountain monster!" Lilly put on a sad expression. She did not want a monster to be her father! She did not manage to fill up her jar this time, but she learned that her father might be a monster! After going through a fierce battle in her heart, she said to Polly, "Forget it! A child can''tin about their own dad. Even if he''s a pig, he''s still my dad! Polly can''tin about him too!" Polly said, "Dad! Dad!" Lillyughed. At this moment, Valentine walked out and whispered something to Anthony. After a moment, Anthony said, "Lilly, we''re leaving." Lilly sat in the car and looked at the Taylor residence as it got further away. She leaned on the window and said, "Mr. Val will get rich. It''s a ce with rich energies." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Anthony replied, "Mmhm." He did not know much about energy. However, he knew that one could only rely on themselves. Valentine had a good personality, so it was no wonder he would get rich. At night, as the wind blew around the Rosewood residence. A ck figure appeared in Old Mr. Rosewood''s room. The figure wore ck clothing and was about 6.2 feet tall. He pulled a chair over and sat down. Sitting crossed-legged on the chair with his fingers sped, he stared at Old Mr. Rosewood''s bed. "I''m a step toote," he said in a low voice. Chapter 88 Going to the MacNeil Residence Chapter 88 Going to the MacNeil Residence In the dark room, one could see the man in ck, his dark eyes under the dim moonlight. His slightly curly hair hung over his eyebrows, and his eyes reflected the moonlight. His phone rang, so he picked up the phone. A voice from the other side could be vaguely heard. "Mr. Rosewood passed away today at 3.50 pm. It was his neighbor, Valentine, who discovered him. The ones who went to the Rosewood residence together are Anthony, Josh, and Lilly from the Crawford family and Charlie Brown About the corpse under the Animaux Private Academy''s field The police records show that Mr. Rosewood went over previously to report that he was certain that corpses were buried under the field" The man in ckughed. Old Mr. Rosewood went over to solve the case? He could not believe that. "Why did the Crawford family go over?" The other party replied, "The Crawford family were nning on going to the Taylor residence" Once the other party finished speaking, the man in ck said coldly, "Investigate everyone who went to the Rosewood residence today and send me their information." He then hung up the phone and put his phone into his pocket. He was ke MacNeil, whose name was given by his grandfather, who had passed away 18 years ago. Before his grandfather passed away, his grandfather met Mr. Rosewood coincidentally and asked Mr. Rosewood to find ke. ke only discovered this after some time, so he was toote when he returned. There were many things he wanted to ask Old Mr. Rosewood about, but he would never have the chance to do so anymore. ke soon stood up and disappeared into the night. Lilly had a great sleep that night. She dreamt that a man taller than a door frame admitted to being her father. Then, he bumped his head into the door frame as he was about to step through the door, causing Lilly to giggle. As Pablo returned, he saw Lilly giggling in her dreams, revealing her sweet dimples. He was dressed in a white robe and showed a rarely-seen gentle smile as he patted Lilly''s head. "Silly little one." The next day, Lilly slept until it was 9.00 am. Bettany quietly walked in, seemingly worried, and wanted to check if Lilly was still there. She then saw that Lilly had washed up and changed. Lilly was already wearing her shoes. "Good morning, Granny!" Lilly said with a bright smile. Bettany''s mood immediately brightened, and she smiled. "Lilly, why are you up so early?" Lilly replied, "Polly woke me up!" On the balcony, Polly leaned against the mosquito while singing a song. Bettany''s mouth twitched upon seeing this. She disagreed with Anthony when he said he wanted to create a tropical rainforest room beside the balcony because she thought the parrot was too noisy. Lilly was growing up, so she had to have a peaceful sleep. What if the parrot woke her up at midnight? Bettany nagged andined that Anthony was insensible even though he was all grown up. Lilly could not help butugh. She held Bettany''s hand and walked out, following the wheelchair. "Granny, Polly won''t be noisy at night." Parrots were the same as humans. They could not see anything at night if there was no light. Moreover, they would sleep quietly at night and not make any noise unless someone disturbed them or there was danger. Downstairs, Anthony, Drake, and Josh had their breakfast at the dining table. One of them was looking at the tablet to handle work, another was reading the news in the newspaper, and thest of them was reading an arithmetic book, thinking and eating at the same time. They did their own things without disturbing each other. Hugh put the teacup aside and said with a stern expression, "Eat properly. Why are you all doing so many things at once?" Since Lilly returned, the Crawford family had not had their "morning meetings" for a while. Hugh was a strict person who usually did not speak much. However, everyone would be obedient once he spoke. Anthony put down his tablet while Drake and Josh put down their book and newspaper. Hearing the noise from the stairs, Josh thought it was Lilly and immediately looked over. Instead, he saw Hannah running down with slippers. Hannah looked around and asked, "Where''s Lilly?" She was secretly frustrated. Did she not make it in time again today? She did not see Lilly yesterday, and Lilly even went out today! Josh sneered and asked, "Tsk, the princess is up early today huh?!" Hannah snorted angrily and prepared to return to her room in a bad mood, not wanting to have breakfast at all. Hugh frowned and said, "Don''t you know how to greet people? Have your breakfast before sleeping again!" Anthony said indifferently, "Dad, you don''t have to be that strict." Hugh sneered and replied, "I''m strict with everyone!" Hannah walked over with her slipped, not wanting to have breakfast at all. She never had the habit of eating breakfast. The elevator''s light shed, and Lilly and Bettany came out. Hannah''s eyes lit up, but she quickly acted as if nothing happened and took a bite of bread. Lilly said, "Good morning, Hannah, Drake, Josh, Uncle Anthony, and Grandpa Hugh!" Hugh nodded and replied with a gentle voice, "Morning, Lilly." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Drake and Josh immediately looked at Hugh, and even Anthony raised his head. Strict to everyone? Hugh coughed and looked at his watch as he said, "Lilly, it''s already 9.00 am. You should wake up earlier next time, understand?" Bettany controlled the wheelchair to move over. As she got some oatmeal for Lilly, she red at Hugh. "Why are you showing such a bad expression when it''s only the morning? Do you think you''re still the leader of thepany?" Hugh pursed his lips. Lilly said with a smile, "I understand, Grandpa. I''ll wake up earlier than the rooster next time!" Hugh replied, "Well, you don''t have to wake up that early" Anthony, Drake, and Josh looked at him, causing him to be speechless. After breakfast, Anthony wanted to bring Lilly to the MacNeil residence. Yesterday, Mr. Rosewood said that Lilly''s father was surnamed MacNeil, so the Crawford family decided to visit them after some discussion. If Lilly was really from the MacNeil family, the Crawford family had no reason to hide Lilly''s existence, so they selfishly made the decision for her. Coincidentally, there was someone around 26 in the MacNeil family. It was said that he was a nephew from a small branch of the MacNeil family, and lived away from home, which matched what Old Mr. Rosewood described. The MacNeil residence was close to the Shaw residence. However, the Shaw residence was in the militarypound, while the MacNeil residence was in a wealthy area where businessmen and politicians gathered. As the car drove along the streets, Lilly leaned on the car window and suddenly gasped. A woman in red was waiting for the traffic lights to turn green by the road. Chapter 89 If Dad Is Like That, I Dont Want Him Chapter 89 If Dad Is Like That, I Don''t Want Him The reason why Lilly noticed the woman in red was due to the ghost on her back. Seeing the woman in red, Pablo said, "Hmm? Another malignant spirit?" From the crying spirit that escaped, to the vanity spirit on Cheryl, to this one "Tsk, are malignant spirits thatmon now?" Pablo mumbled as he nced at Lilly. Her luck was great. There would be a ghost wherever Tulip went. Others would have to work hard to find ghosts, but ghosts would appear wherever Lilly was. Tsk, tsk "That''s called a weakling spirit. I''ll help you record it," Pablo said. Once it was recorded, there was no chance for it to escape like the crying spirit. Lilly did not say anything. She kept staring at the man not far away from the woman in red. The man was really tall and dressed in bed. His slightly curly hair hung in front of his eyes, making him look cold yet handsome. Lilly had a strange feeling as she looked at him, so she could not help but reach her head out of the car window. "Lilly, don''t put your head out. It''s dangerous." Anthony carried her back in and closed the car window. ke''s sharp senses felt that someone was looking at him. When he raised his head, he saw a ck Maybach with a little figure inside passing by him. In the MacNeil residence''s grand dining room, Giuliana ate gracefully with her children and daughters- inw around her. One of her daughters-inw was standing while serving her. She held a wet towel to help Giuliana wipe her hands and mouth. The others stayed silent as they were used to such a scene. The butler walked in and said, "Sir, Madam, the Crawford family is outside, and they brought a little girl." Jerome ate in small bites. After swallowing his food, he asked, "Why are they here?" The butler replied, "I already asked them. The Crawford family said that Mr. Leo might be Little Miss Crawford''s father, so they came over to have a look. If it''s possible, they want to get Mr. Leo''s blood sample so they can do a DNA test" The butler roughly conveyed what Anthony said. Giuliana rolled her eyes. "Another one who''s here to find their rtives? Tell them we''re not meeting them and ask them to leave!" She knew about that child and heard it was the sickly Jean who gave birth to her. Who knew which man she slept with that caused her to get pregnant. How could a child with such a background dare to step into the MacNeil residence. At the dining table, a young man said hesitantly, "Aunt Giuliana, why don''t we meet them? After all, they''re from the Crawford family" Jerome said disdainfully, "So what if they''re the Crawford family? They''re just rich, right?" The richest family on the continent? In Mirea, the rich could make others vote for them to be the president. In Heneria, the rich could suppress the government and cover up everything. However, in Dudroinia, no matter how rich one was, all they had was money. They would still have to be careful when facing someone in power. No matter how rich the Crawford family was, that was all they had. However, the MacNeil family was different, as one of their members had once received an award. Moreover, they were also rich. The butler nodded and walked out with his head held high. He replied to Anthony arrogantly, saying that Jerome and Giuliana were busy. Before they could even react, the butler left and closed the door. Anthony sat in the car indifferently. It was fine if the MacNeil family did not want to see Lilly. They did not want to "share" Lilly with them anyway. Lilly could tell Anthony was a little unhappy, so she asked, "Uncle Anthony, why are we here?" Anthony''s expression rxed slightly as he said, "You said you wanted to find your dad, so we''re bringing you here to look." Yesterday, Old Mr. Rosewood asked Lilly to find Erick MacNeil''s descendant. Old Mr. Rosewood had been focusing on finding his daughter''s corpse, so he did not pay attention to the rising MacNeil family. Five years ago, the MacNeil family was considered a big family in Clodston, and they were still doing All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. business in coastal areas. After the gangster groups were eradicated, one of the ones who were sacrificed was Erick. Moreover, he was a first-ss hero. The first-ss hero award was considered rare during those peaceful times. Erick had no descendants or immediate family members, so the honor of gaining this award fell onto his cousin, Jerome. Jerome relied on this to rise when the time was right and came to Clodston to gain a foothold. The MacNeil family also looked down on others because of this. The only ones who could make them bow were those involved in politics. Everyone''s goal in the family was to pass the civil service exam. Unfortunately, none of them had passed in these few years. Anthony went over this time because Lilly mentioned that her father''s surname was MacNeil yesterday. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes when she mentioned it, so how could Anthony disappoint her? Even if he knew the MacNeil family would look down on them, he was willing to bring Lilly over. However, he saw Lilly shake her head and say, "Uncle Anthony, let''s go back!" If her father was like that, she would not want him. She only wanted her uncles, grandparents, and cousins! Anthony was taken aback. "Lilly, do you not want to find your dad anymore?" Lilly shook her head. "I don''t want a dad like that." Anthony smiled. She''s indeed a child of the Crawford family! Although Old Mr. Rosewood had asked them to find Erick, Anthony did not care. It would be best if he could help, but it was fine even if he could not. As long as Lilly was fine, why should he care about others? Anthony smiled and was in a good mood. Hisrge hand patted Lilly''s head. "Lilly, why don''t I bring you to the yground?" Lilly''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go! I want to go!" She could not wait to go. She even raised her arms and said, "Let''s ask the others too! That includes Polly and Tortoise!" In Lilly''s eyes, going to the yground was a good thing, and good things were meant to be shared with her friends! In the MacNeil residence, Jerome and Giuliana had finished eating and were wiping their lips gracefully. Giuliana asked, "Is the Crawford family still outside?" If they were still waiting, she did not mind meeting them, seeing how sincere they were. The butler replied, "They''ve gone back." Giuliana snorted. "They want to find their family, but they don''t even have any patience." Luckily, they did not have to meet the Crawford family. They wished the Crawford family would bring that jinx away and never disturb them again. Jerome spoke to his eldest son, Davion MacNeil, "Have you contacted the person your supervisor mentioned yet? His surname is MacNeil too, and he''s the God of Battle who had only returned from the frontier battlefield. Quickly find a way to connect with him." Davion was a little troubled. "Dad, it''s not easy to find him. He''s not only the God of Battle, but he''s also the head of a hidden family" Jerome red at him and said, "What hidden family? Did you read too many novels?! You''re always reluctant to help when I ask you to do something! Why do you have so many excuses? I think you''ve not even asked anyone about him before!" The MacNeil family argued because a big shot was soon appearing. They were anxious and tried to gain more connections. They did not know what they had missed today Chapter 90 The First Happy Time of the Four Kids Chapter 90 The First Happy Time of the Four Kids Dreamrealm was thergest amusement park in the city. It was a paradise for children. They could see the staff in doll costumes everywhere, and the screams brought by the roller coaster could overturn the sky within a radius of one kilometer. The long slide was as high as four floors, and when people slid down from the top, the excitement was so exciting that their hearts almost jumped out. Pablo frowned. There were many people and high positive energy. Especially many children. It was not veryfortable for ghosts. "I''ll find a ce to sleep." Pablo nced at Anthony and Drake. Two of them were like bodyguards, so he could rest assured to leave Lilly to them. Just as Lilly was about to nod, Hannah held Lilly''s hand excitedly and ran fast. Her pretending to be nonchnt in the morning was shattered into scum in front of the amusement park. "Go over there! Let''s slide down from the top slide!" Josh chased after them. "Wait for me!" Drake naturally liked to be quiet. He looked at the three running up speechlessly. It''s childish. Not fun at all. Anthony wore a suit. With a tall and straight figure, he looked outstanding among the parents in the amusement park. It was a pity that he looked too cold with an indifferent expression. No one dared toe up to strike up a conversation. Besides, they saw Anthony together with four children. A girl said heartbrokenly, "Such a handsome man has children, and he''s still so handsome after having four children. I hope to be one of those children''s mothers!" Herpanion rolled her eyes and said, "Stop daydreaming!" The cold and handsome man could only watch from a distance and not be profane. Many people secretly took pictures of Anthony. Anthony followed the children when receiving a call. He looked at the number and said, "Take care of your sisters." Drake answered emotionlessly, "Got it." Lilly and the others came to the giant slide. There were too many people, so they had to line up. Hannah was at the front, Lilly was in the middle, and Josh was at the back. Lilly looked at the long slide and said regretfully, "It''ll be good if Polly and Tortoise coulde too!" Dreamrealm prohibited bringing pets. Otherwise, Polly and Tortoise must be happy. Soon, it was almost Lilly and the others'' turn. But suddenly, a little girl ran over and squeezed in front of Lilly. Josh frowned. "What are you doing? Don''t jump in line!" The little girl, Nicole, looked arrogant and shouted, "No! I want to stand here!" Next to Nicole was a granny who said to Josh, "Don''t mind! It''s more fun when everyone ys together." Lilly said solemnly, "But it''s wrong to jump in line!" Nicole did not listen to Lilly, and that granny, Lydia, also pretended to y on her mobile phone as if she did not hear anything. There were so many children in Dreamrealm. They did not want to wait in line. Many other people also jumped in line, and they yed like that just now. Seeing her grandma ignore Lilly, Nicole, who jumped in line, winked and made a provocative grimace at Lilly. "Haha! I still stand here! Hit me if you dare to!" Lilly was upset. She imitated Pablo''s look and squinted her eyes. But Lilly had not had a chance to show off as Drake blocked her. He said coldly to Nicole, "Go to the back and line up!" Josh also stood in front of Lilly with a stern expression. Lydia still pretended to look at her mobile phone and ignored them. Nicole was even more arrogant and twisted her body. "No, I won''t!" Hannah could not bear it anymore. She grabbed Nicole''s hair and pushed her out of the line. "Go away!" She red at Nicole angrily. "Do you think I''m a coward? You deserve it!" Hannah suddenly discovered that the arrogant child was so annoying! Nicole fell to the ground hard and burst into tears. Seeing Hannah hit Nicole, Lydia reacted immediately. Lydia was full of anger and yelled, "Hey! Where are your parents? How dare you hit Nicole!" Hannah refuted, "So what? Because she didn''t line up!" Lydia was very annoyed. "Even so, you can''t hit her! You can say it if you''re not happy! How can you hurt her?" Lydia was unwilling to let Hannah go. She cursed loudly to make amotion. When Anthony heard the quarrel, he immediately hung up the phone and strode over. At the same time, a woman in red also hurried over. "What''s going on?" Anthony asked coldly. He was condescending and staring at Lydia coldly. His sharp and cold aura made Lydia stutter immediately. "You... your child hit my granddaughter!" Lilly immediately exined, "Uncle Anthony, she jumped in line first. We asked her to line up, but she refused." Lydia retorted, "We didn''t hear you..." Anthony interrupted coldly, "You didn''t hear that, so we should let you jump in line? Do you want to be beaten too?" When Anthony was angry, even the experienced executives dared not to speak, let alone Lydia. Lydia did not dare to say anything. At this time, the woman in red also ran over and apologized, "I''m sorry! I apologize for them." Lilly was surprised as she had seen that woman before. Lilly looked at that woman''s shoulder, where a spirity on it limply. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Anthony asked indifferently, "Is this your child?" The woman in red, Reba Fisher, was a little embarrassed and replied, "She''s my niece..." Lydia felt suffocated, then said to Nicole unhappily, "Let''s go! Don''t y this! What bad luck to meet a group of petty b*stard!" She picked up the crying Nicole, knocked Reba away, and left. She stillined, "I thought Clodston''s amusement park was high-end! Why didn''t you buy VIP tickets?" After apologizing repeatedly, Reba followed behind and answered Lydia helplessly, "I told you, Dreamrealm doesn''t have VIP tickets." Lydia''s displeased voice came from afar. "You earned so much money! Why can''t you take us to a ce with higher quality? We came here for..." Reba followed behind silently without saying a word. Lilly and Josh looked at each other. "That granny is so rude!" Lilly winked while saying that. Hannah pulled Lilly up. "Forget it! Come on! It''s our turn!" The giant slide connected to the climbing. They would climb up the climbing, then slide down. The four-floor high climbing folded twists and turns, which could prevent children from falling and getting hurt. It was both challenging and fun for the children. Watching Lilly and Hannah climb up, Anthony hinted at Drake. Drake was speechless. I got it. I''ll take care of my sisters. Drake, who felt bored, followed Lilly and Hannah helplessly. He only wanted to roll his eyes when he saw Josh''s nervousness and Josh''s hands always ready to support Lilly. How did my good brother be like this? Hannah asked, "Lilly, can you climb it?" Looking at Lilly''s slender arms and legs, Hannah thought Lilly could not climb the. Lilly was carrying Bunny behind her back, then said firmly, "I can! I''m super good!" Hannah and Josh did not believe it at all. Before they could react, they saw Lilly grabbing the climbing and climbing up agility. Hannah and Josh''s mouths opened in shock, and even Drake was secretly surprised. They did not expect Lilly, who looked so weak, to be so powerful. They quickly caught up with Lilly. As a result, they were out of breath, but Lilly was fine. They reached the top of the slide together. "Hurry up!" Lilly urged excitedly, "I''ll be the first!" Hannah immediately said, "I''m second!" Josh said, "I''m third." Drake did not say anything. Four of them lined up and slid down the long slide. Although it was high and long, it had several turns and was steeper than ordinary slides. The slippery slide was more exciting than a pirate ship. "Wow!" Lilly shouted excitedly, "Bullets fired!" Hearing that, Hannah, Josh, and Drake were speechless at the same time. Until the end, they piled up, and Lilly''s giggles infected everyone around them so much that they could not help butugh. Lilly flushed excitedly, then turned her head just in time to see Drake. "Drake, is it fun?" Lilly asked. Drake turned his face away and replied stiffly, "Not bad." Chapter 91 I Dote on Them. Any Opinion? Chapter 91 I Dote on Them. Any Opinion? After sliding down the slide, they went to y on the roller coaster in the children''s version. Lilly and Hannah kept screaming andughing. On the other hand, Drake remained expressionless the entire time. It''s not fun. Josh was thinking of something else. Assuming the roller coaster''s speed is xx, and the entricity of the semicircle is xx, how many entricities do I need to see ghosts? Then, they yed with the jumping machine, which was only four floors high, and the speed was also slow. Lilly shouted, "Wow!" Hannah yelled, "It''s fun!" Drake was expressionless. But he had never yed such a childish facility, and it seemed okay. Josh thought again. Assuming that the falling speed of the jumping machine is xx, and the human heart rate is xx, what is the falling speed to see ghosts? His final calction results were all beyond the speed of light. He would die if he fell on the ground at the speed of light. He could see ghosts for sure at that time. ... After ying the merry-go-round, bumper cars, high-altitude swings, and children''s tumbling fun, Lilly and Hannah were out of breath. They held a ss of juice each and drank. Josh calcted all the speeds of the facilities and concluded the rate would not work to see ghosts. The theory of the maic field was more reliable. Drake was still expressionless, but his eyes were somewhat mixed with excitement, and his cheeks were flushed. Lilly tilted her head and asked again, "Drake, is it fun?" Drake answered, "...not bad!" Hannah shouted, "It''s so fun! Drake, you just don''t admit it!" Lilly was stunned, then imitated Hannah, "Haha! You didn''t admit it!" Seeing Lillyughing, Hannah got even more excited. "Drake has a hard tongue!" Lilly followed Hannah''s words. "Haha! Drake has a hard tongue!" Drake felt helpless. Does Lilly know what Hannah means? She only knew imitating andughing. Drake, a top literature student, could not bear it and corrected them, "It''s a forked tongue, not a hard tongue!" Lilly and Hannah echoed, "Yes, you''re right!" Drake was speechless. I seem to scold myself. While they wereughing, Reba walked over lightly like a ghost as if stepping on nothingness. Josh was thinking about the rtionship between maic fields and ghosts. When he looked up, he saw Reba, who looked like a ghost in red clothes. He was so frightened that he almost jumped up. He took a closer look and found that she was a human being. He breathed a sigh of relief and rxed. He saw Reba sitting on the chair next to him and exhaling sleepily. She leaned against the back of the chair and looked so tired. Lilly greeted, "Hello, Aunty. We ran into each other again." Hannah followed Lilly''s gaze and asked Lilly, "Who is she?" She did not remember Reba. Drake squinted. "She''s that jumped-in-line girl''s family." Reba turned her head weakly. She was stunned when she saw Lilly and the others, then said, "Oh... it''s you!" Lilly stared at the malignant spirit on Reba''s shoulder. Seeing Lilly staring at Reba, Josh subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong?" Lilly leaned close to his ear, then whispered, "Josh, there''s a ghost on her shoulder..." Upon hearing that, Josh took aback. Lilly looked at Josh, who had changed his position, and asked strangely, "Josh, what''s wrong with you?" Josh answered, "Nothing, it''s too windy over there." Reba smiled. "I''m sorry about what happened just now..." Lilly shook her head. "It''s fine. Aunty, what''s your name?" Reba leaned back while hunching over, and she looked tiredly. She replied, "My name is Reba Fisher." Hannah looked at Reba strangely. "Aunty, why did you bring Nicole here?" This aunt looks kind. Why did she bring that arrogant girl? Lilly nodded. "Yes, why? You cane to y with good friends. Why do you want to y with that granny and Nicole if you don''t like them?" Reba seemed to dislike Nicole and Lydia. Reba pursed her lips resentfully. "I don''t want to bring them either. But they''re my husband''s rtives and insisted oning to Dreamrealm. D*mn it! I haven''t brought my daughter to Dreamrealm before, but I brought them here." Lilly wondered. "Can''t you refuse them?" Reba responded, "They''re my husband''s rtives. It''s hard to refuse them." Lilly shook her head. She felt the adult world was so strange. She wondered why Reba could not reject them if she did not like them. After all, happiness was the most important thing. Why did Reba force herself? Josh, who was more logical, asked curiously, "Since they''re your husband''s rtives, why didn''t he bring them himself?" Reba replied angrily, "He said he was going fishing and didn''t have time toe!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Four children were stunned. Go fishing? Fishing isn''t a job! Since he isn''t busy with work, why can''t he Hannah frowned. "You can''te either! Don''t spoil him!" Granny said, don''t spoil me even if I don''t eat. And I can learn to eat well in the end. Reba sighed and shook her head. "Forget it. I don''t want to quarrel with him. I still have work to do. Arguing too much will affect my mood, and I can''t work quietly. In our family, I''m the one making money. If I can''t do my job, I have no money. So I don''t want to fight." The children were speechless. It turned out Reba still had to work. They felt the logic was strange. In their view, the people who worked should concentrate, and those who did not work take care of other things. Lilly asked, "So you don''t go to work today?" Reba shook her head. "I''m a novel author. I work freely, and I can work at night." Drake was speechless. He thought Reba was a housewife while her husband worked to earn money, so no matter how unhappy she was, she should bring her husband''s rtives out to y. He did not expect that she was the one who made money in the family. He even did not understand why she was so aggrieved when she had a reason to refuse her husband''s rtives. Just then, Lydia came over with Nicole. When she saw Lilly and the others, she snorted immediately. "What bad luck to meet you all again!" She looked around and found the chairs in the rest area all upied. At first, Josh was sitting on Lilly''s left, but Lilly and Reba sat together after the switch with a space between them. Lydia shouted to Lilly, "Hey, move over! We want to sit here!" Lilly immediately refused, "Sorry, my brothers and sister are sitting on the other side. I can''t move." Lydia stared at Lilly. "Kids only upy a little space. You can sit on the other side!" Hannah frowned. "We don''t! We won''t let you sit!" Josh crossed his arms and sneered. "Are you the queen? Do you think we''ll listen to you when you order us?" Lilly nodded heavily and echoed. "Yes, we won''t let you sit! Even if I get up, it won''t be enough for you to sit!" The horizontal chair in the rest area could only amodate a few people. Even if she moved, Lydia still could not fit it. Lydia was pissed off. She kept cursing andining, "What a group of impolite kids! I wonder how your parents teach you all!" Anthony, who had just returned with the popcorn, heard that. His expression became gloomy instantly. "I dote on them. Any opinion?" Lydia usually bullied the weaklings. But she shuttered when she looked at Anthony in a suit. He looked luxurious, and his eyes were even more terrifyingly sharp. So Lydia could onlyin to Reba, "Look at the bad ce you brought! You said it''s the best amusement park in Clodston. There''s not even a ce to sit!" Reba sighed, stood up, and said, "Aunt Lydia, you sit with Nicole. Stop arguing..." Chapter 92 He Has a Daughter! Chapter 92 He Has a Daughter! Lydia took Nicole and turned around. "No! I don''t want to sit here! What bad luck to meet..." Anthony ignored Lydia. He sat beside the children and crossed his legs. He held the popcorn while stretching out one hand to hang on the back of the chair. He invisibly protected the children in his arms. "Go away if you don''t sit!" Anthony said coldly, "If I see you again, you won''t be able to stay in this amusement park." He was overbearing and unreasonable. Lydia did not dare to retort. She snorted, then led Nicole away angrily and muttered, "Bah! Rude parents teach rude kids! The rich are all arrogant! People in big cities have no manners..." Reba hurriedly apologized to Anthony. After settling the mess helplessly, she chased after Lydia while saying, "Enough, Aunt Lydia. Please talk less." Lydia snorted while Nicole shouted, "I want juice!" Reba answered, "I''ll buy itter." Nicole kept yelling, "I want it now!" Lilly watched Reba queuing helplessly to buy juice, then suddenly sighed, "Oh, she''s so unlucky!" Master said that is a weakling spirit. I wonder if Aunty Reba will be as brave as Superman after I capture the ghost behind her. Then, will she reject what she doesn''t like? Anthony could not help butugh when he saw Lilly frowning cutely and pondering like an adult. "Eat the popcorn." He paused, then emphasized, "Don''t tell your granny when going home." Popcorn was sweet, especially the popcorn outside. Bettany thought it must have added chemical material. What she made at home was healthy, but no matter how good it was outside, it was junk food. That was Bettany''s logic. Lilly took the popcorn and put it in her mouth. She nodded while eating. "Hmm, I won''t say it!" Drake squinted at the bucket of popcorn and said tly, "Daddy, you''re teaching Lilly badly." Anthony responded, "Shut up." What if I get scolded again when I go back? I can only ask Lilly to keep it a secret. Lilly said, "Drake, don''t worry! I won''t go bad!" Drake was speechless. After the children finished eating the popcorn and drinking the juice, it was already 5.00 pm. Anthony looked at the watch. "It''s time to go back." Lilly raised her hand. "Uncle Anthony, I want to go to the toilet." Hannah immediately said, "I also want to!" Josh stood up. "I''ll go too." Drake finally could not help but roll his eyes gracefully. Why does Josh even follow them to the toilet? Lilly and Hannah ran ahead while holding hands. Josh murmured in his heart. Why can girls hold hands when going to the toilet, but boys can''t? Josh looked at Drake, who was walking behind. Drake immediately said, "Don''t even think about it!" Josh nodded. Well, it would be weird for boys to go to the toilet hand in hand. Lilly and Hannah entered the toilet. Soon, Lilly came out and asked through the door, "Hannah, have you done?" Hannah answered, "I''m pooping now." Lilly asked again, "Hmm? You said pee just now!" Hannah replied, "Yes, I said it. But I can''t hold back." Lilly was speechless. Hannah shouted, "Don''t run away! Wait for me!" Lilly stood there for a few seconds. Hannah stinks! What should I do? Lilly rummaged through her small backpack to find a mask and put it on. It still stinks. She went on and found a small shawl. Bettany said she might be cold in the air-conditioned car, so Bettany gave it to her. Lilly took out the shawl and wrapped it around her head and nose. A woman could not help but be amused seeing Lilly like that. "Your sister told you to wait, but you can wait outside if you feel smelly!" Lilly answered, "No, I must keep my word." Hannah also yelled, "Don''t go!" The womanughed, shook her head, and went out. Lilly felt herself out of breath. "Hannah, have you done?" Hannah responded, "Wait, a little more." Lilly asked, "How much is a little?" Hannah said, "I don''t know either. Let me see..." The people queuing outside could not help but burst outughing when they saw Lily and Hannah''s interaction. Lilly folded her hands outside the shawl and continued to cover her nose. "Hannah, hurry up! I can''t hold it anymore!" Flush! Hannah finally came out. "Let''s go! It stinks." Lilly ran out while shouting as she ran, "Oh my god, it''s smelly!" Meanwhile, Anthony waited for the children toe out in the public aisle. He saw the wrapped Lilly running out first. Seeing Lilly like that, Anthony felt strange and thought the public health of the yground was not good enough. Anthony casually held his phone and sent a message. "Buy thatnd in the suburbs and n an amusement park. Give me the n tonight." Charlie, who received the message at thepany, was full of doubt. After Lilly ran out, she immediately took off her mask and shawl, then took a deep breath. She originally wanted to say that the air outside was better. But she was still at the toilet door. "Uh." She quickly washed her hands and ran toward Anthony. "Uncle Anthony!" Lilly ran happily with her two braids bouncing. Anthony subconsciously bent down and hugged her. Immediately, he smelled a faint odor on her body. Anthony tapped on the screen and sent out another message. "Especially the public health, n it better." Charlie, on the other side, was more doubted. What happened? Mr. Anthony said he took Little Miss to the amusement park today. Did she fall into the toilet? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lilly hugged Anthony''s neck and asked, "Uncle Anthony, can you help me find out where Aunty Reba lives?" Anthony asked Lilly when he watched Hannah, Josh, and Drake approaching, "Why are you looking for her?" Lilly whispered, "Catch ghosts!" Anthony was stunned, then replied, "Okay." He did not even ask for the details and did everything Lilly wanted. ... On the other side, ke got all the information about the Crawford family, which included everyone''s photos. "Jean Crawford..." He looked at the photo silently and asked gloomily, "She was dead?" He frowned and inexplicably felt irritated. In the photo, Jean seemed pale and weak. He failed to see Jean''s face that night, but her eyes were familiar. "I want to know her whereabouts in these five years. Go investigate her." The man on the side replied, "Mr. MacNeil, we don''t need to investigate that. Before Jean lost her memory due to leukemia, she went to South City. Little Miss of the Crawford family just came back from there." ke fell in silence. He picked up Lilly''s photo again and ced it beside Jean''s. Lilly Crawford. Hmm, it turns out I have a daughter now! Chapter 93 Pass by Each Other Again Chapter 93 Pass by Each Other Again ke''s mind went back to the past. After his grandfather died, ke did not return to ordinary life but chose the same path as his grandfather to continue his grandfather''s unfinished mission. At seven, the underworld people found his grandfather''s identity and also killed his parents in revenge. As they hunted him down, he hid and wandered for eight years. At fifteen, when he grew up, his appearance changed drastically. So he changed his name and sessfully entered that underworld group. At twenty, he became the leader of the underworld group known as Mr. Dark, but he had to take drugs to cover his true identity. At twenty-one, five years ago, when he was about toplete the mission, his partner betrayed and exposed his identity. As a result, the boss of the underworld group injected him with ten B-drugs. B-drug was a club drug, and there was an unwritten rule about injecting B-drug, which was bringing women. When cracking down on this kind of drug crowd, the police officers often encountered extremely chaotic scenes while breaking into the house. The people must have a mess inside. Because of the characteristics of that drug, he could not control himself after injecting ten B-drugs. He did not even know how he caught Jean. The only thing he remembered was Jean''s panicked and despairing eyes. Thinking of that, ke felt a sudden pain in his head. He could not help but rub his eyebrows. During those years of lurking, he did things recklessly and never considered guilt, except for Jean''s matter. When the organization rescued him, they also wiped out the underworld group, then forcibly sent him to a secret training camp for drug rehabilitation. The drug was terrible because it could destroy all wills. He could not escape its consequences either. After two years of abstinence in the training camp, the organization dared not release him, so they sent him to the frontier battlefield. With the cruelty of blood and war, he finally got out from the bottom of the abyss. Now, he was back. The first thing he did when he came back was to find Jean, the girl he had destroyed five years ago, but only to discover that she was also dead. ke watched the traffic outside. During those eighteen years, all his close rtives died. Most of hisrades sacrificed. The only girl he ever slept with also died. It was as if he had nothing left. ke looked at Lilly in the photo. She had smiling eyes and two shallow dimples. Her smile was sweet. "Lilly..." The wind blew through his curly ck hair to cover his deep eyes, which made him look more lonely and cold. ... The Crawford family was different from ke''s loneliness and coldness. It was lively, and the house was full of the aroma of food. Children wereughing and ying in the house. Bettany raised her voice slightly. "Kids, wash your hands and eat!" Lilly washed her hands quickly. She only made her fingers wet and rubbed her hands. Gilbert came back early from the night shift. He saw Lilly''s behavior and raised his eyebrows. "Lilly, wash your hands well!" Lilly smiled shyly. "Got it, Uncle Gilbert!" Gilbert pressed the soap foam and took Lilly to grab her tiny hands. Meanwhile, Lilly sang the hand-washing song cheerfully. Gilbert smiled. "Who taught you this song?" Lilly answered, "Hannah taught me! How about it? Kindergarten is amazing!" Lilly smiled and looked at Gilbert in the mirror cutely. Gilbert nodded. "Yes, you''re fantastic!" So good. Lilly has be so cheerful and lively. He still remembered the first time he saw her. She was under the snowdrift and full of injuries. She looked lifeless and numb, like a robot without emotion. After Lilly washed her hands, she carefully wiped them with a towel, then ran to the dining room. Suddenly, she stopped and came back to hold Gilbert''s hand. "Uncle Gilbert, hurry up! I''m hungry!" Gilbert smiled and followed her to the dining room. Bettany entered the kitchen again. She cooked many delicacies today. Bettany cooked the pepper pork in a pressure cooker, then deep-fried it until crispy. She also put a For the barbecued chicken, she selected the best part of the meat and put the sauce on it, which seemed non-greasy. She even made the beef into flower-shaped beef. The thin slices of meat were baked crispy in the oven, and they were like petals, like a blooming flower. Lilly eximed, "Granny, did you make all of these?" Bettany proudly said, "Of course, my cooking is certified by a five-star chef!" Lilly praised Bettany. "Granny is amazing! I give you a thumbs up!" Hearing that, Bettany could not help butugh. Hannah, Josh, and Drake concentrated on eating. In the past, they always felt that the food at home was not good. But now, for some reason, every bite was delicious. Anthony suddenly said, "Lilly has adapted here now. We can send her to kindergarten after some days." Since going to school with Josh once, Lilly hoped to study too. She even felt great about Hannah going to kindergarten. It was time to send Lilly there. Hugh pursed his lips and seemed unhappy. "Why so rush? Lilly is still young..." Lilly interrupted, "Grandpa, I''m not young anymore! I''m four years old now!" Hannah raised her head and vaguely said while eating, "Yes... Lilly cane with me..." Gilbert chuckled. "Dad, let Lilly go there! Hannah just started school. Lilly still can catch up." Hugh said nothing. Why did the time go by so fast? Lilly just returned, but it''s her time to go to school. After the whole family discussed and agreed, Lilly would go to kindergarten afterbor day. Hearing their words, Lilly happily ate pepper pork. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At night, after taking a shower, Lilly climbed onto the bed in a daze. She was too tired after ying all day, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep soon. In another room, Josh turned on theputer. There was a programming book next to it. He independently built a website called The Theory of Ghost. He had published twice on this website, which exined the maic field and thinking of the existence of ghosts. He admired his masterpiece with satisfaction when he finished it. After thinking for a while, he edited the central point of view into a video and posted it on Instagram. After that, he turned off the lights and went to sleep. At midnight, someone identally clicked on Josh''s video. He saw Josh facing the camera, who seriously exined and poprized the theory of the existence of ghosts and the maic field spection. The ending of the video was My Sister Is Amazing! That person immediatelymented, "Pfft... what is this? Are you serious?" That person thought it was fun and forwarded it. The kid was so funny and serious. I almost believed it. The next day, Drake and Josh went to the hobby ss, while Hannah did not wake up. As Zachary had yed the game all night, he was also sleeping now. Anthony found Reba''s address and took Lilly out. The car drove down Emerald Street and passed another ck car. ke seemed to sense them and looked up from Lilly''s photo. However, he still missed Anthony''s car. The subordinate driving the car asked, "Mr. MacNeil, do you want to greet them in advance?" ke answered tly, "No need." Chapter 94 Your Granddaughter Is Also My Daughter Chapter 94 Your Granddaughter Is Also My Daughter Hugh was dealing with some matters in the study when Jack said someone was looking for him. "Who is it?" Hugh asked. Jack answered, "I don''t know either, but he said he''s from the military department and has something to do with Little Miss." Hugh frowned. Someone from the military department? He instantly thought of Lilly''s supernatural power that broke the railing with her bare hands and swung the sledgehammer. Could it be that the military department found Lilly''s power? Hugh''s expression darkened, then he said, "Let him in." After a while, Jack came in with ke in ck. Behind ke was his subordinate, who had a tough temperament unique to the military. On the contrary, ke gave Hugh an indescribable feeling. ke looked a bit evil, especially with his slightly curly ck hair and naturally indifferent eyes. Even if he deliberately hid it, Hugh could not ignore his bloody and fierce aura, which looked like a crime boss. "Hello, Mr. Crawford. Nice to meet you." ke smiled slightly and reached out. Hugh looked at his hand and asked, "After I shake your hand, will my granddaughter be safe?" ke paused, then withdrew his hand with a lowugh. "Mr. Crawford, you''re quite humorous." Hugh smiled stiffly. "I heard from my butler that you''re here to find my granddaughter. Why are you looking for her?" Seeing Hugh vignt and repulsive, ke knew Huge regarded him as a kidnapper. So ke revealed his identity. "I''m the firstmander of the frontier battlefield, ke MacNeil." Hugh was slightly startled. ke MacNeil? This guy is the God of Battle who made Clodston turbulent recently! If ke''s purpose was not for Lilly''s power, Hugh could not figure out why ke looked for Lilly. "Oh, you''re Chief MacNeil!" Hugh greeted, "Nice to meet you." ke raised his eyebrows when he found Hugh became more vignt. ke smiled, then exined, "I''m looking for Lilly because..." ke took out a DNA report. "Your granddaughter is also my daughter." Hugh was stunned. Daughter? When did he do the DNA test? "You..." Hugh was startled. He took the DNA report and read it carefully for half an hour before recovering from the shock. He took off his sses, and his eyes showed seriousness. "What happened between you and Jean?" ke smiled lightly and said euphemistically, "Jean and I have an unexpected romance. It''s All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. inconvenient to tell you about the details." Looking at Hugh''s disbelieving eyes, ke exined his past in a few simple sentences. He met Jean by ident and fell in love. However, he had to leave because he got an urgent task from the organization, and it was inconvenient to contact Jean again. It was not aplete lie. ke did have a desperate situation in the underworld group. Even if he found Jean, he might not do anything. ke had never been a rigid person. The Crawford family would misunderstand and reject him if they knew the truth. He was not that stupid to make things difficult. Even if he told the truth, no one could save the past. Half an hourter, ke left the Crawford family. "Lilly went to the MacNeil family the other day?" ke asked. He wondered why Lilly said that she did not want her father. The subordinate responded, "Yes, but the MacNeil family blocked Little Miss from getting in." A trace of sarcasm shed in ke''s eyes, and he said indifferently, "They''ll regret it." ke suddenly remembered the Hatcher family, who had hurt Lilly before. ke leaned on the back of the car seat hostilely, and his tone was chilling. "Go break Stephen''s grave and scatter his ashes!" The subordinate panicked and stammered. "Uh... It''s better not to do that. Your identity..." ke scoffed. "It has nothing to do with my identity. I do that as the head of the MacNeil family. What does it have to do with the organization? Besides, nobody will know I break Stephen''s grave as long as you don''t tell anyone." The subordinate was speechless. ke closed his eyes to rest, then added, "Oh yes, there are still two elders in the Hatcher family, right?" The subordinate hurriedly stopped ke. "Mr. MacNeil, you better not hurt the elders." ke sneered. "But they abused my daughter. They were doomed to have a bad life." He did not care if they were elders. His daughter was a kid, but they still abused her with cruelty. The subordinate felt helpless. ke was good, but sometimes he was evil, and his methods were ruthless. The organization asked him to supervise ke, but he failed. Just then, the phone rang. The subordinate picked up to reply, then hung up the call and said to ke, "Mr. MacNeil, you need to go to the meeting today." ke snorted lightly. "I don''t want to." He wanted to find his daughter. "You have to go!" The subordinate emphasized, "That person wants to see you." The most powerful man of Dudroinia was there. If ke did not attend the meeting, he would get adverse consequences. ce kept silent. ... Meanwhile, when Anthony took Lilly to find Reba, they found Reba had gone out with her family. "Go back first?" Anthony asked Lilly. Pablo leaned aside and said, "Lilly, predict it." Lilly leaned on the car window to look out. She answered Anthony, "Wait, Uncle Anthony, I predict first." After Lilly said that, she pinched her fingers solemnly. Anthony asked the driver to park the car on the roadside outside themunity. Then, he looked at Lilly with a smile. "You''re so great. Don''t you need to turn into a tortoise?" Lilly looked regretful. "Oh, I forgot to take Tortoise out today!" Anthony smiled and shook his head. He only showed his gentle side in front of Lilly. When he turned on hisptop for an online meeting, he immediately became cold and solemn again. Lilly did not wait long. Just after Anthony''s impromptu meeting, she saw a familiar figure walking back to themunity sullenly. Reba looked more tired and became more hunched. Pablo said, "She came back so soon." Lilly poked her head out and waved. "Aunty Reba!" Reba was stunned for a moment, and after a closer look, it turned out to be the little girl she saw at the amusement park yesterday. "It''s you!" Reba hurried over and forced a smile. "Why are you here?" Lilly replied, "Ie to find you!" Reba felt curious. She did not know about Lilly and wondered what Lilly wanted from her. Seeing Lilly and Pablo staring at him, the weakling spirit huddled on Reba''s shoulder was trying to reduce his sense of existence and was vignt. The weakling spirit had heard from other spirits about a practitioner who was very good at catching ghosts in this area. He hoped that Lilly and Pablo were not practitioners. Chapter 95 The Aggrieved Rebecca Chapter 95 The Aggrieved Reba Anthony found a nearby coffee shop and asked for a private room. He would satisfy Lilly no matter what she wanted to do, and he never doubted her whether it made sense. Anthony sat down at the side, but he suddenly felt dizzy. He immediately took out a bottle of medicine secretly to eat pills. Lilly frowned. What happened to Uncle Anthony? He hid it well, but I still saw it. Pablo said, "Your Uncle Anthony isn''t in good health. Lilly, settle the matter first. I''ll talk about it when we go back." Lilly had no choice but to greet Reba, "Hello, Aunty! My name is Lilly." Reba felt weird. The adult took medicine while the kid chatted with her. She asked, "Hello, Lilly. What do you want from me?" Lilly became serious. "Aunty, I''m here to help you catch..." Pablo immediately covered her mouth. "Don''t say to catch ghosts! Just say youe to get rid of her bad luck!" Lilly took a breath, then continued, "I''m here to help you get rid of bad luck!" Reba was speechless. Are they frauds? But this little girl looks so young! She also looked at Anthony. Even this guy doesn''t look like a liar. Reba said, "Uh, it doesn''t matter. I''m fine..." Lilly asked, "Aunty Reba, do you feel tired recently that you can''t do what you want?" Reba uttered, "That''s right..." It was normal. The people in cities always had such a situation. Lilly asked again, "Did you suddenly wake up by the cold at night? Did your eyes daze, your brain buzzing, and the pooing wasn''t going well? Your face is dull, your dark circles are worse, and you can''t eat well. You feel your back is heavy as if carrying a ghost. Am I right?" Reba felt shocked upon hearing that. She wondered how Lilly knew about her privacy. Isn''t she a liar? Reba hesitated, then answered, "Yes, it''s already April, and the room temperature is normal at night, but I always wake up from the cold. I even changed the quilt, and it was still the same." She even adjusted the room temperature. Her husband, Harry Dixon, said that she was crazy. It was so hot, but she put on a quilt and heated the room. So, he asked her to sleep in the study. Lilly asked curiously, "Huh? Why did you sleep in the study? Not your husband?" Reba said, "I write novels at night, so I''m more suitable to sleep there." Hearing that, Pablo tutted. When Reba said that, she startedining, "Although my house isn''t small, it only has three rooms. My mother-inw lives in one room, I live with my husband and children in one room, and the other is my study." Lilly asked, "That''s why you sleep in the study?" Pablo asked, "Why did you obey your husband and not refuse him?" Lilly conveyed Pablo''s question to Reba. "Why did you obey your husband and not refuse him?" Reba looked helpless. "Forget it. I don''t want to argue with him. My children sleep with us too, and All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. they''ll feel hot if I turn on the heater." Because of this, she decided to buy a bigger house. She had been writing books for several years and had earned some money. After deducting the family expenses, she saved several hundred million as she sold copyrighted novels and made them into TV dramas. In Wagren, a small prefecture-level city, more than one million dors was enough to buy a big house. She had long wanted to buy a vi, but her mother-inw, Elliot, disagreed. Elliot said the current house was well-lived, and Reba needed to save the money for her grandchildren. Elliot even emphasized that money was not Reba''s alone, and Reba could not reveal her wealth lest the rtives borrow money. "Later, she reluctantly agreed to buy the house after I said it many times, but I was very speechless. When we looked for a suitable ce, my husband would take this or that person to see the house. They were all my husband''s rtives and had many ideas. They forgot it was me who wanted to buy it! We went to see a house again just now, and my husband brought his rtives again. I felt I was so redundant." Reba took a fancy to a house type just now. It was more than 200 square meters with a total price of 2 million. She thought it was not expensive, and the bigger, the better. She could use a room as a study, and her two children would each have their room when they grew up. There could also be an extra guest bedroom, so it would be convenient when guests came to the house. However, Lydia thought it was too expensive. She said Reba should buy a 140-square-meter house, and there were also four-bedroom units. The two children each reserved a room, Elliot lived in a room, and Reba and Harry lived in a room. Lydia even said Reba did not need a study, and a desk was enough for her to work. Moreover, Lydia advised Reba not to pursue any school districts as there were all spected by real estate. She said Nicole was studying in town. There was no school district, and Nicole still could learn well. Then, Lydia came up with an idea to ask Reba to buy a resettlement house in anothermunity, which was very cheap. Reba was pissed off. "I want a study space! I write novels full-time and need a quiet environment, but Aunt Lydia said I''m making trouble! As for the resettlement housing, there are construction sites around, but my mother-inw listened to Aunt Lydia and wanted to see it. I felt so angry that I came back." Lilly wrinkled her nose and asked, "They didn''t return yet?" Rebay down on the table dejectedly and helplessly. "They went to see the houses by themselves. They discussed themselves and didn''t think about me at all. I wondered if it was me buying a house. Actually, only my husband and I went to see houses on the first day, but he insisted on bringing his mother the next day. Soon, they began to bring rtives to see houses." Reba continued, "His cousin also came some time ago. She had many ideas. Besides, his cousin said that after we bought a house, I should save money and not buy skin care products. She said those things are useless and can''t make me prettier!" Pablo was speechless. "Just say it if you''re not happy! If you don''t like it, just say it!" Lilly conveyed Pablo''s words again. "Just say it if you''re not happy! If you don''t like it, just say it!" Reba replied, "Forget it. I don''t want to quarrel with them." Lilly and Pablo did not know what to say. They thought Reba deserved it as she never told her family about her thoughts. Reba said, "The money is mine! They not only interfered with my house purchase, they even don''t let me spend money!" Lilly and Pablo did not want to speak, and even Anthony could not bear it anymore. "And" Reba wanted to go on, but Lilly immediately covered her mouth. "Okay, Aunty Reba, you may stop talking now." Lilly found it strange. The more she listened to it, the angrier she became. Although she did not understand what the adults were doing, she still felt pissed off. Pablo could not understand either. Logically, Reba''s husband doesn''t make money, and Reba takes care of the elders and children. Why is she still so aggrieved? Lilly thought and asked, "Aunty, why don''t you talk to your husband?" Rebained, "My husband is overbearing. When he returned to his hometown, people thought he made money, and he didn''t exin the truth. My husband wanted to decide everything. If I didn''t obey him, he would be unhappy. Once, we went to his hometown during the New Year and quarreled over a trivial matter. I got angry and said to return to the city. Then, he left me on the spot! I walked from the vige back to the urban area for two hours. It was about 11.00 pm, and there was no car. It was already 1.00 am when I arrived at the urban area..." Lilly got it. The weakling spirit probably haunted Reba at that time. Chapter 96 How Could Something He Should Do Become an Advantage? Chapter 96 How Could Something He Should Do Be an Advantage? At midnight, it was easier to encounter ghosts, not to mention that Reba walked alone for more than two hours. Lilly asked, "Didn''t your husbande to find you?" Reba shook her head. "He didn''t even know I went home. I cried as I walked and felt hopeless. What''s the point of me earning so much money?" Lilly was full of confusion. "Why didn''t you tell him?" Reba sighed. "I don''t want to say it. That''s useless." Lilly and Pablo were speechless again. Anthony frowned. Although he would never get involved in other people''s business, he could not bear it anymore. He asked coldly, "Why didn''t you resist?" What was the point of making money if Reba still needed to swallow her anger? The meaning of working hard to make money was to let oneself not be aggrieved and to live happily. When someone wanted to control her, she could hit him back hard. Pablo crossed his arms and shook his head. "She has to suffer if she doesn''t divorce." Lilly vaguely understood Pablo''s words, then said to Reba, "You can divorce!" When Lilly mentioned divorce, Reba hesitated and answered, "Uh, my husband is still good. At least he didn''t go out to find another woman..." Her reply made people speechless. Pablo did not know what to say. Lilly asked strangely, "Aunty Reba, isn''t this what he should do?" Two adults got married together. It was the right thing to abide by the agreement. Lilly remembered she watched a couple''s wedding ceremony on TV shows. The man solemnly swore to love the woman and be faithful to her. No matter if she was poor, sick, or disabled until she died. How could something he should do be an advantage? Lilly felt that she was still too young. She could not understand the adults even if she tried her best. Lilly shook her head and said solemnly, "Aunty Reba, I''ll help you drive away bad luck! I hope you''ll be brave in the future. Say no to things you don''t like!" Reba froze. Looking at Lilly, who was only a few years old, she suddenly felt she was not even as good as a child. Sometimes she also wanted to resist. But in the adult world, she could not do many reckless acts. She was also afraid that the quarrel would have a bad effect on her children and affect her mood. Moreover, she did not want others tough at her. Once, she had a big fight with Harry. As a result, she could not write a single word for three days. So it was useless to argue. It was better not to say it out loud. Reba babbled and continued toin, but her eyes gradually became dull. She became like a mindless robot repeating herints mechanically. Pablo withdrew his hand and said, "Okay, take that spirit away now!" He was irritated listening to Reba. "Come on, Tulip! Read with me!" He flickered his eyes slightly, and a trace of seriousness appeared. "Evil spirit! Show your original shape!" Lilly imitated his spell loudly. "Evil spirit! Show your original shape!" Before Anthony could react, he suddenly saw a shadow on Reba''s shoulder. Anthony was shocked. When he looked carefully, there seemed to be nothing, as if it was his illusion. Lilly''s gaze shifted from Reba to the weakling spirit on her shoulder. Following Pablo''s words, she asked solemnly, "What''s your name? When and where were you born?" The weakling spirit frowned while hesitating, then said, "My name is Michael Owen, from Bashium..." Lilly suddenly raised the jar of souls and asked loudly, "Michael, do you dare to answer me when I call you?" Pablo, Anthony, and Michael were speechless. Pablo covered his face and asked helplessly, "Tulip, where did you learn this?" Lilly blinked. "From TV!" The characters always spoke that in cartoons. She asked in doubt, "Is there any problem?" Pablo''s mouth twitched. "No problem." But which ghost would obediently listen to her? As Pablo expected, Michael was still lying on Reba''s shoulder and looking at Lillyplicatedly. "Don''t treat me like a kid." Lilly innocently put down the jar of souls and said, "Okay, I''m sorry!" Michael''s words suddenly choked in his throat. Lilly asked again, "How did you die?" Lilly blinked earnestly. She did not treat him as a ghost and not look down on him in any way. Michael was silent for a while. "Someone hit me to death." Just as Pablo thought Michael would not say anything, he did not expect Michael to start the story. "When I was fourteen, I moved with my parents and transferred to a junior high school..." That junior high school was not good, and it was very messy. Michael was always silent. He did not like to talk or y with his ssmates. Over time, the male ssmates felt he was out of the group and began to bully him. "At first, they teased or shoved me while walking the hallway. They threw my textbooks out the window and put dead frogs, bugs, and snakes in my desk drawer. They wanted to see if I would scream like a girl. Afterward, they started to hit me." Lilly asked, "Why didn''t you tell the teacher?" Michaelughed bitterly. "The teacher said they must have reason to bully me, or they wouldn''t only bully me instead of bullying others." Lilly was stunned. It turned out that there were also bad teachers, just like Ms. Watson. Not all teachers were good. "But you can tell your parents!" Lilly was anxious. His ssmates bullied him many times. She wondered why Michael did not tell his parents. Michael did not say anything and only shook his head. Pablo opened the booklet and asked, "So, how did you die?" Michael answered, "Once, they pushed and shoved me in the school toilet. I somehow pushed a ssmate aside. He didn''t expect me to resist, so he fell to the ground." There was an uproar. The male ssmate who fell to the ground felt he had lost his face. So he blocked Michael on the way from school and asked about eight people to hit and kick Michael. "After hitting me, theyughed and left. I felt pain all over my body and walked home. Along the way, I felt more and more pain." When Michael got home and saw his mother cooking, he returned to the room without saying anything. "My mother asked me to eat at night, and found that something was wrong with me, and asked about my condition." Lilly asked, "What did you say?" Michael responded, "I don''t want to tell her my ssmates hit me, so I said nothing." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Until midnight, he finally could not hold it anymore. He was in a cold sweat, and his consciousness began to cken. "I could feel that I was about to die. I panicked and called my mother. But my parents were arguing. I was behind the door shouting with all my might through the crack, but no one heard me." So Michael died in pain. He died of a massive liver hemorrhage and internal injuries. Upon saying that, Michael showed remorse and hatred in his eyes. "I regret it. I regret that I didn''t tell my mother earlier. Why didn''t I say it when she asked me? I can still be alive! I don''t want to die..." When Michael said that, he burst into tears! Chapter 97 May You Shine Bright and Go Forward Chapter 97 May You Shine Bright and Go Forward Michael''s crying was unexpected. His aura suddenly doubled, and he was in sadness. His aura broke through the illusion spell that Pablo had cast on Reba. Reba suddenly woke up, and when she looked from therge mirror on the wall, she saw a boy in a school uniform lying on her head! He spat blood out of his mouth and cried so sadly that blood tears flowed from his eyes. "Oh my god!" Reba screamed and fell off the chair instantly. The cups on the table dropped and shattered into shards of ss. She identally pressed her hand on the broken ss, and blood flowed from her palm. Things got out of control all of a sudden! Reba''s blood stained Michael red. Michael cried andughed while clinging tightly to Reba''s body, then began to bite her head. Reba looked in the mirror in horror. That boy in the school uniform strangely cried andughed while biting her face! "Oh my god! Ah!" Reba desperately scratched her face. She wanted to tear off the malignant spirit on her head but failed. As she could not touch Michael, she only hurt her face and tore off her hair. Pablo quickly lifted Lilly and threw her over Reba. "Go, Tulip!" "Eh?" Lilly was confused. Wait! What should I do? Master is unreliable! Lilly instantly flew out, but from Anthony''s vision, she jumped up high andnded on Reba''s head. Pablo taught Lilly the following steps. "Find a way to separate him from Reba!" Lilly muttered, "Separate... separate!" She hugged Michael''s arm and pulled him back hard. "Hah!" Lilly tore one of Michael''s hands off. Reba nearly fainted in shock. Lilly shouted, "Aunty Reba, take it easy!" Upon saying that, she grabbed Michael''s hair and pulled him back desperately. Pa! This time she tore Michael''s head off. Michael''s body was still like glue lying tightly on Reba''s body. Reba rolled her eyes and passed out. "Ugh!" Lilly did not mean to tear Michael apart. She gritted her teeth and suddenly remembered the exorcise taught by Pablo. She muttered quickly, grabbed Michael''s back again, and finally separated him from Reba! There was a hint of approval in Pablo''s eyes, and he quietly withdrew the sedative spell. Michael was still crying maniacally. Lillyforted him while putting his head and hand back on. "Michael, calm down," Lilly said, "Take a deep breath! Calm down! Don''t cry! I''ll give you candy!" Pablo looked at Lilly, who was coaxing a ghost, and his mouth twitched. Can this work? How do ghosts breathe and eat candy? Lilly still needs my help. She''s already good! Pablo was about to act, but he saw Michael stop crying. Lilly patted Michael''s back as if with some kind of magical power. Soon, Michael calmed down. Lilly fumbled from her backpack and took out two candies she secretly hid. Peeling off the candy wrapper, she gave Michael one and took the opportunity to stuff another in her mouth. A ghost and a little girl sat on the ground and quietly ate candies. Pablo widened his eyes in shock. Does this also work? Lilly continued to ask, "Michael, go on. What happened next?" Michael said lightly, "After I died, my parents moved away. They didn''t know about the assants'' identities because there were no witnesses and surveince, and I never said anything about it. My parents investigated it for half a year, and they gave up." However, his incident became well known. After his parents moved out, the unit they used to live in turned into a haunted house. An inferior practitioner came to exorcise, but instead of driving Michael away, he trapped Michael in that room, and Michael could not get out no matter what. Pablo nodded. "That''s right. One of the conditions for the malignant spirit''s formation is to be trapped in the ce of death and repeat the death process." As Michael could not leave that room, he constantly experienced despair before dying. He repeatedly looked at the crack in the door and watched his parents quarrel. He called desperately, but no one heard his faint cry for help. His hopes turned into despair, and he suffered death in pain. Regret and hatred kept torturing him. Finally, he became a malignant spirit. Lilly looked at Michael sympathetically and felt sorry for him. "Michael, go into the jar by yourself. I won''t hurt you," Lilly said softly. Pablo was about to tell Lilly that no matter how pitifully Michael died, he was an inherently evil malignant spirit. But Pablo was speechless when he saw Michael nod and say, "Okay." Lilly raised her jar of souls again and shouted, "Michael, do you dare to answer me when I call you?" Michael suddenly smiled, nodded vigorously, and said, "Yeah." He looked at Lilly deeply. It was the first time someone gave him candy during his life or death. A ck shadow floated up and silently entered the jar of souls. Pablo was silent for a while. In detail, Michael was also a kind and quiet child. Pablo shook his head slightly, wrote a few words on the booklet, and closed it. Lilly was shaking the jar of souls and said happily, "Master, I think the jar is full!" Pablo''s mouth twitched. "It''s still early!" Lilly felt disappointed. "Huh? When will it be full?" Pablo reached out, and a pen appeared out of thin air. He drew ten scales on the jar of souls, which was only the size of a fingernail. Lilly''s eyes widened while Pablo said, "Here, shake it. Do you see the color of the jar? It''s the first scale now, and when it reaches ten scales, the jar of souls will be full." Lilly nodded happily. It doesn''t seem too difficult! The noise here attracted the waiter. Lilly looked at the broken cups and suddenly became nervous. "Uncle Anthony..." Anthony witnessed Lilly catching a ghost. Although he could not see it, he was frightened enough. He recovered from his horror and coaxed Lilly. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." He would settle everything! A few waiters finally knocked on the door, then saw a mess and Reba lying on the ground. "Sir, this..." They took aback. Anthony''s expression remained unchanged, and he exined lightly, "My kid is ying now. Any opinion?" One of the waiters answered, "No, but..." Anthony took out a card. "I''llpensate you a hundred times." He only needed topensate for a few broken coffee cups. He had enough money to pay for them. "Uh..." Anthony asked, "Any questions?" The waiter answered, "No problem! Then, thisdy..." Anthony interrupted, "Are you too free to interfere with us?" Another waiter quickly grabbed the waiter who was speaking and apologized to Anthony, "Sorry to bother you." Soon, they left. Money had solved the problem perfectly. Lilly looked at Anthony in admiration and gave him praise. "Thank you, Uncle Anthony! You''re amazing!" It''s great to be rich! I also want to solve problems with money! ... Reba did not know how she got home. Her mind was buzzing, and Lilly only told her about a weakling spirit named Michael Owen that haunted her. Now Lilly had captured that weakling spirit, but Reba still could not stop shaking. Reba turned on the phone, searched for Michael Owen, and finally found the news from ten years ago. A group of people bullied Michael on the way home from school. Due to his silent personality, his parents did not know about that incident until after his death. They had no idea someone had hit their son to the point of internal bleeding. Reba could not help shivering and subconsciously grabbed the jade ne hanging around her neck. "Aunty Reba, I''ve already captured the ghost. I''ve put my courage into your ne! From now on, may you shine bright and go forward!" Lilly''s words echoed in her ears. Maybe it was an illusion, but Reba gradually felt warmer while Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. clutching the jade ne. Just then, the door opened. Harry and Elliot came back and were followed by Lydia and Nicole. As soon as Nicole entered, she ran to open the refrigerator to get a drink without washing her hands. She left ck handprints all over the ce. Elliot saw Reba sitting in the living room before entering the room gloomily, then mming the door hard. Harry frowned and said unhappily, "What''s the matter with you? Why did you run back when we looked for a house? You had no manners for Mom!" His rtives were present, but Reba lost her temper on the spot. Chapter 98 How Dare You Get Angry While Spending My Money? Chapter 98 How Dare You Get Angry While Spending My Money? Harry''s expression became gloomy. He felt Reba lose his face as she lost her temper in front of his rtives. Lydia was still adding to the chaos. "Oh, why did you get angry when I made a suggestion? If you don''t want us to give you an idea, just say it! Don''t forget that you used to be a supermarket employee. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe you''ve been lucky enough to make some money in the past few years, but you may have no job this year! It''s for your good to buy a cheaper house!" Harry unhappily took out his keys, wallet, and phone. He threw them on the table, took off his shoes, then leaned on the sofa like an arrogant king. He said, "Aunt Lydia is right. Also, does the publisher pay you today? Remember to transfer it to my card to lest you waste money." Lydia nodded approvingly. Elliot told her that Reba always bought expensive facial masks. Lydia could not figure it out. Why did a married woman with children have to do makeup and skin care? Reba would look the same when she got old. On the sofa, Reba said nothing. She took her mobile phone and logged into online banking. She had transferred all the money she had earned over the years to Harry and stored it in his bank card. As for the monthly publishing fee, Harry knew better than she how much she would earn. He took all her money and said not to let her spend it indiscriminately. Everyone in their family was very money-obsessed, and they liked to watch the amount piled up on the bank card. They always guarded it and did not allow her to spend it, but they were willing to spend a lot of money to buy something for themselves. Reba did not want toin about it because Harry was her husband. But now? Lilly was right! She could spend the money she earned on whatever she wanted! Others were not qualified to order her! On the side table, Harry''s phone received a verification code text message. Reba immediately picked up the phone, entered the QR code, then took the phone into the room and verified the identity. She transferred several hundred million of her money back into her ount in one go. Harry was still frowning outside and asked, "Did you hear me? What are you doing with my phone?" Reba sneered and threw the phone in his face. "You spend my money and still ask me to transfer money to you. I won''t do that anymore! F*ck you!" She pointed at the door. "Also, I''m the one who wants to buy a house, but you all discussed it without asking my opinion! Your rtives aren''t my rtives. I''ll wee them if theye here as guests. But if they have many ideas and suggestions, please get out!" Nicole was drinking milk while climbing up and down on the sofa. There were ck handprints on it, and the milk spilled out. Reba kicked over the side table vigorously. Elliot bought that mahogany side table for one hundred dors. Reba wanted to throw it away a long time ago. She felt good to kick it over. She raised her eyebrows and scolded Nicole, "And you! If you want to eat it, eat it well! Or I''ll throw you out!" Nicole, Lydia, and Harry were stunned. Elliot, who came out and saw her overturned side table, was also shocked. It was their first time seeing Reba like this, and they felt annoyed. Harry shouted angrily, "Reba, are you crazy? Talk well to Aunt Lydia!" Reba stepped forward and aggrievedly pped Harry hard. Pa! "Talk well to me first!" In the jade ne, an undetectable red light passed by once to support Reba. She raised her chin arrogantly and toughly. Harry was trembling with anger. "You... Get out of here!" Reba pped him again. "Don''t forget this house is mine too! You''re the one to get out!" Lydia opened her mouth in shock and dropped the small cake she wanted to give to Nicole to the ground. Elliot, who was about to say something, could not speak. Harry was furious. He stood up ferociously and raised his hand. Reba sneered. "Come on, hit me! Hit here!" Harry''s chest heaved. He gave up on hitting Reba in the end. He picked up the car keys, gritted his teeth, and said, "Don''t regret it!" Reba indifferently nced at Lydia and Nicole on the ground. Lydia quickly picked up Nicole and ran out quickly. Elliot was furious. "Reba, you''re crazy..." Reba grabbed a jade vase from the table and threw it at Elliot to interrupt her words. Crazy? Every time we have a dispute, they always say I''m crazy! Today I''ll show them the real crazy! The jade vase shattered under Elliot''s feet and exposed the soil inside. Elliot trembled with anger. After stomping her feet, she also chased after Harry angrily. Before leaving, she mmed the door hard. Lydia shook her head. "I''ve never seen this kind of woman! We did it for her good! Why did she lose her temper? She didn''t appreciate us at all." Elliot was full of anger. "Leave her alone! She''ll regret itter!" Elliot thought Reba would beg them to go back. She was confident that Reba could not find another good man like Harry, as he cared for the family. He did not waste money, gamble or mess around and only went fishing. As Reba had given birth to children, Elliot thought Reba would not divorce Harry and had no chance to remarry with another man. They drove back to their hometown angrily. Inside the house, Reba made a phone call. "Hello, Mr. Cooper. I want the Victorian vi you introduced to me yesterday! I''ll sign the contract right away. Also, help me sell my current house!" Harry and Elliot thought they had the right to speak, but Reba would break their fond dreams. In the afternoon, Reba bought the vi for 5 million dors. It was her favorite set with exquisite decorations to move in. After buying the house, she went to transfer the ownership right away. Her son and daughter were all in her registered residence. Now, the transfer was convenient and fast. So she couldplete it in less than an hour. During the transfer, she hired a housekeeping team. She used to clean the house, but now she could clean and disinfect the new vi without moving a finger. She also hired a moving team to move all her and her children''s things. As for Harry and Elliot''s stuff? Reba was not ruthless. She packed up their things and sent them back to their hometown. Soon, she changed into a new outfit, put on beautiful makeup, and carried the Chanel bag she bought for herself to pick up her children from school. She took her children to the new home, then went to eat a big meal. Her children were stunned. "Mommy, you''re so cool!" Reba''s daughter said. Reba''s son asked, "Mommy, where are Daddy and Grandma?" Reba smiled. "Your daddy and grandma think the vige is better, so they go to live there. Do you want to live in a vi with me or go to live with your daddy and grandma?" The two children immediately raised their hands excitedly. "We want to live in a vi!" Rebaughed. It turned out not as difficult as I thought! And it''s so cool! Reba felt better. It turned out that earning money did not mean she lived a good life. She could be happy only when she was confident and strong. Chapter 99 Daddy Will Vent Anger for You Chapter 99 Daddy Will Vent Anger for You On the way home, Lilly suddenly hugged Anthony and asked, "Uncle Anthony, are you ill?" Anthony paused. "It''s okay." He touched her little head. "I''m fine." In the past few years, he was exhausted physically and mentally after his sister Jean disappeared. He had tried hard to collect all the information to find Jean, and he could not calm down to make decisions. On the other side, Crawford Holdings was facing a critical period and needed him to develop it. So he could only work quietly at night. Gradually, he formed a staying-up habit until three or four in the morning. Until now, he had a severe sleep disorder. He had health problems, and there were often headaches and dizziness. Lilly asked solemnly, "Uncle Anthony, did you not sleep well at night?" Anthony was startled. "How did you know it?" Lilly shook her red bracelet. "Ms. Ugly said it. She would go for a walk at night, and sometimes she likes to lie on the window and watch you." Facing her most trusted Uncle Anthony, Lilly did not hide anything. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Anthony was speechless. He nced at the red bracelet on her wrist and imagined the scene. He was concentrating on his work while a female ghosty on the window staring at him. Anthony coughed to hide his fear. "Lilly, do you know any charm or spell?" Lilly nodded. "Yes, what spell do you want?" Anthony answered, "Exorcise evil spells." Hearing that, Lilly looked at Anthony inquiringly. "Uncle Anthony, are you afraid of ghosts?" Anthony did not change his expression, and his tone was calm. "Nope." Lilly patted Anthony as if understanding him. "Uncle Anthony, it''s okay! I understand!" Anthony felt helpless for Lilly''s naughtyness. ... Back to the Crawford family, Bettany asked them to eat. After the meal, Hugh looked serious and called Anthony to the study. Lilly apanied Bettany to chat while pinching her legs, then ran back to the room. Bettany smiled. She always had the illusion of being very rxed after Lilly had massaged her legs as if she could stand up in the next moment. Meanwhile, Lilly returned to the room andy on the table to draw. In the first painting, Bettany was sitting in a wheelchair. Lilly muttered, "Granny has bad legs." In the second painting, Anthony was busy with work, and outside the window were the stars, the moon, and a female ghost. Lilly muttered again, "Uncle Anthony couldn''t sleep." Polly bounced back and forth on the table while shouting, "Caw! Caw!" With a final high-pitched shout, Polly kicked Tortoise off the table as if bullying it could not speak. Fortunately, the table was not high, and the floor was covered with carpets, so its shell did not break. Tortoise climbed a few steps and crouched at Lilly''s feet. Pablo closed the booklet with a frown. "This parrot is noisy." Lilly asked, "Master, is there any way to help Uncle Anthony fall asleep?" Pablo was lying by the window, then said slowly, "Of course, there must be a way. Listen, you can buy these magical trinkets..." Pablo thought Lilly could not memorize, so he said eleven magical trinkets in one breath. Anyway, when Lilly went to buy them, he had to repeat those magical trinkets'' names. However, Lilly wrote and recounted it word for word as she wrote on the paper. Pablo felt surprised. Does this kid have such a good memory? She can even write their names! He hurriedly looked closely but only to see a mess of scribbles on the paper. "What''s this?" Pablo''s mouth twitched. Lilly pointed to the scribbles on the paper. "Master, you''re so stupid! These are magical trinkets!" Pablo''s scalp tingled with shock. "Are you sure this is a magical trinket?" Pablo pointed at a magic wand. Magical trinkets had the word magic. Lilly probably thought those magical trinkets had the functions same as a magic wand. Lilly nodded. "Yes, magical trinket!" Pablo was speechless. After Lilly finished drawing all the magical trinkets, she folded the paper and ran outside quickly. "I''m going to find Uncle Anthony!" Seeing Lilly leave, Polly flew off the floor and chased after her. Tortoise also followed Polly slowly. Pablo was following them behind while pondering. Lilly ran to the study and happened to hear the voice inside. "Lilly''s father..." Lilly froze. Are Grandpa and Uncle Anthony talking about Daddy? Are they trying to find Daddy and send me to Daddy? Lilly pursed her lips. She could not help but tighten the paper in her hand. Polly poked its head in through the gap in the study and croaked, "Dad! Daddy!" Anthony turned and saw Lilly standing at the door in a daze. She was holding a piece of paper to crumple. "Lilly." Anthony immediately approached and picked her up. Lilly was about to cry. "Uncle Anthony, are you sending me away?" "No." Anthony immediately vetoed, "I''m only chatting with your grandpa." Hugh softened his stern expression andforted Lilly, "You''ll always be the little princess of the Crawford family. No one can take you away." Lilly said nothing while Anthony and Hugh looked at each other. Lilly was innocent and cute but clever, and it was not easy to fool her. After pondering, Hugh exined, "Lilly, a man came to you this morning. He said he was your father. His name was ke MacNeil." Lilly was stunned. Do I really have a daddy surnamed MacNeil? Anthony continued, "Lilly, he wants to see you. Of course, if you don''t want to see him, we can refuse him. Do you want to see him?" Both Anthony and Hugh looked at Lilly. For some reason, Hugh was inexplicably nervous, especially when he recalled ke, who looked like the crime boss. Lilly thought, then responded, "Can I meet Daddy here?" Looking at the insecure Lilly, Anthony replied affirmatively, "Yes, you can." Lilly finally nodded. "Okay." ... In a military department, the meeting was in progress. ke twirled the penzily, and the ck pen moved nimbly between his slender fingers. "ke, you have to settle this matter." One of the leaders said while turning his head, then saw ke spinning a pen. "ke! Did you hear me?" The leader shouted. ke nodded. "I''ll solve it in two days." Everyone was full of doubts. The leaders wondered if ke had listened to their conversation. The mission was in Mirea this time, and it would take a day to fly back and forth. Moreover, that mission was difficult, or the leaders would not have asked ke back from vacation. ke asked, "Any other questions?" The leaders shook their heads helplessly. "If there''s no problem, I''ll be leaving. I''m in a hurry." ke stood up as he spoke and left the meeting room. His subordinate hurriedly apologized to the leaders before leaving. He could feel his palms sweaty. "Mr. MacNeil!" The subordinate chased after ke. ke arrived at the arsenal, quickly put on the equipment, and asked coldly, "What?" The subordinate hesitated, then said, "Old Mrs. MacNeil''s 60th birthday ising soon. She asked someone to transfer a message to invite you over. Do you want to attend it?" ke paused and sneered. "Reply to them that I''ll go there." That piece of medal of honor belongs to Grandpa. It''s time to get it back. "By the way, send a message to my lovely Lilly. Ask her to go there too. As a daddy, I have to vent anger for my daughter." The subordinate felt helpless. ke had not seen Lilly yet, so he looked forward to meeting her. ... Giuliana was excitedly trembling when she received the news. That God of Battle is the hottest big shot recently! He wants toe to celebrate my birthday! "Hurry up, order someone immediately! We''ll make a big banquet!" Jerome twirled his gray beard and made a decision. "Davion, send the invitations to rich and famous families now!" God of Battle, ke MacNeil, came to the MacNeil family to celebrate Giuliana''s birthday. Such a piece of news would make many people jealous. It was their good chance to make rtionships and broaden their contacts! Chapter 100 Hes the Grandson of the MacNeil Family Chapter 100 He''s the Grandson of the MacNeil Family Everyone in The MacNeil family was thrilled. Only one of the young men hesitated and asked, "Grandpa Jerome, don''t you feel it strange why Chief MacNeil suddenly agreed toe?" The young man named Rylee MacNeil was the son of Jerome''s younger brother. Rylee came to Clodston to develop and live with the MacNeil family. Jerome twirled his beard and answered indifferently, "We''re all surnamed MacNeil. It''s normal for Chief MacNeil toe." No matter why, it''s fine as long as hees! Rylee shook his head again. "I always feel something strange about Chief MacNeil. He even embarrasses the deputy. I wonder why he agrees toe." Giuliana stared at Rylee. "Rylee, why did you always think badly? Why can''t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday?" We''re the family members of a first-ss hero! Shouldn''t Chief MacNeile to celebrate my birthday? Davion solemnly said, "Rylee, don''t guess nonsense!" Rylee shut up immediately but could not hide his resentment. He thought Jerome''s family was all useless. They were lucky enough to snatch Erick''s honor. If Erick''s first-ss merit glory fell on him, he would have been wealthy. Tristan MacNeil, the grandson of The MacNeil family, rolled his eyes thoughtfully. Although Rylee failed the public examination for several years, Tristan knew Rylee was capable. So Tristan pretended to ponder, then said, "Grandpa, I think it strange too. It''s better to be more cautious." Hearing what his grandson said, Jerome thought it made sense. "Cruz, go check it out." Jerome''s second son, Cruz MacNeil, nodded in response. After entrusting many rtionships and contacts to investigate, the MacNeil family finally found the truth. It turned out that the God of Battle, ke MacNeil, was from the MacNeil family! The MacNeil family was stunned by the news. Jerome trembled. "It''s Erick''s grandson, which means he''s also my grandson! We''re so lucky!" Giuliana flushed with excitement. "No wonder he''s going to celebrate my birthday!" Davion suddenly realized and said to Giuliana, "He promised toe without saying a reason. It seems he wants to give you a surprise!" Seeing their reactions, Rylee was speechless. If I remember correctly, ke MacNeil isn''t Grandpa Jerome''s biological grandson. At most, he can be said to be a grandnephew. Although Rylee felt something was wrong, he did not say anything more. The MacNeil family excitedly began to arrange the birthday banquet. They hang colorful balloons and bright flowers, and even gilded invitations. Jerome liked to collect antiques. He usually treasured and locked the antiques when going out. Now, he took them out and disyed them. Jerome was gratified and excited. "I''ve been in Clodston for five years. This year, the MacNeil family will take another leap forward!" ke was the god of battle in Dudroinia and the suprememander of the military department. In the old era, he might be a knight the king would rely on. No one else could invite him, but he was the grandson of the MacNeil family! It meant that they would be the most influential family from now on! The MacNeil family sent out invitations overwhelmingly to many wealthy families and celebrities. The MacNeil family''s butler even told everyone that the firstmander of the military department, the first god of battle in Dudroinia, was Jerome''s grandson! He said it so happily. As soon as the news came out, everyone was secretly startled, and they congratted the MacNeil family in advance. Giuliana raised her head proudly. In the past, they had to rely on various people to make rtionships, but now they were different! They could choose the contacts when others curried favor with them. When Hugh received the invitation from the MacNeil family, he was reading in the garden while Lilly was drawing on the stone table beside him. Seeing a guesting, she subconsciously greeted politely, "Hello, Uncle." Soon, Lilly recognized it was the MacNeil family''s butler, who was impolite to Anthony the day before yesterday. Immediately, she turned and ran away. The MacNeil family''s butler, Kevin Wolfe, nced at Lilly with a gleam of contempt. What a rude kid! The Crawford family said her dad might be from the MacNeil family. Fortunately, I had driven them away. Compared to business, politics was better. If Lilly was from the Shaw family, Jerome might consider allowing her to be a member of the MacNeil family. "Hello, Mr. Crawford. Old Mrs. MacNeil''s birthday ising soon. We invite all the celebrities in ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Clodston to the banquet. I''m here to send you an invitation," Kevin said. Hugh showed an indifferent look. "Put it aside. If you have nothing else, you may go now." Kevin''s expression darkened. Although The MacNeil family was an upstart in Clodston, they were as famous as other influential families. So, Kevin felt annoyed with the Crawford family''s arrogance. He said, "Mr. Crawford, do you know the God of Battle that returned to Clodston recently? That''s Old Mrs. MacNeil''s grandson!" Under normal circumstances, others would stand up immediately when they heard about ke. However, Hugh shook the newspaper and snorted coldly. "Oh? That''s great! I thought he was your grandson." Hearing that, Kevin frowned. "Mr. Crawford, everyone admires Dudroinia''s patron saint like Chief MacNeil. You can''t say that casually." Hugh was expressionless. He did know that ke. After all, Lilly was ke''s daughter, even though she had not recognized ke as her father yet. "Jack, send him off," Hugh ordered Jack. Jack signaled Kevin politely. "Pleasee with me." Kevin was pissed off. Hmph! What a businessman''s bad habit! The Crawford family has no upbringing or background at all! Kevin left angrily. Then, Hugh finally picked up the invitation card. He only nced at it, then threw it aside coldly. If ke had not asked him to bring Lilly to Giuliana''s birthday party and ke would vent anger for Lilly, Hugh would never go there. Thinking of that, Hugh flickered his eyes. "Lilly,e here." Lilly ran over. "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Hugh said, "That rude butler just now invited us to the MacNeil family to celebrate Old Mrs. MacNeil''s birthday. Do you want to go?" As long as Lilly said no, he would not attend that party. Even if ke asked, he could say Lilly did not want to go. Lilly tilted her head and pinched her fingers. "Grandpa, let me predict first!" She grabbed Tortoise and turned it. "Tortoise, turn and tell me my fortune..." Tortoise felt dizzy. It turned over, theny down. Lilly was puzzled. "Huh, there''s a reversal?" Hugh was speechless. Chapter 101 Arrogance Chapter 101 Arrogance Lilly hugged Hugh''s arm obediently and asked, "Grandpa, are you unwilling to bring me there?" Hugh pursed his lips. When Lilly became quiet and sensible, she always made people feel distressed. He sighed and answered, "Yes." Lilly was like a delicate flower that he guarded with all his heart, and he did not want others to see her. However, thinking back to the past, he also protected Jean. In the end, she passed away regretfully without seeing the outside world. So, Hugh wanted to bring all the prosperity in the world to Lilly and let her see a wider world. Lilly leaned against Hugh. She pondered, then asked, "Grandpa, what does God of Battle mean?" Hugh replied, "It means heroes who fought very hard. They defended our country like a patron saint. We can live in a peaceful country now because of the bloodshed and sacrifice of patron saints like them." Although Hugh thought ke was not a good person, he could not deny that ke was respectable. Hugh would not hide ke''s achievement from Lilly. Lilly asked again, "Does that mean a good guy?" Hugh looked at her and smiled. "At least he isn''t bad." He agreed to go to the MacNeil family, as they wanted to see what ke could do. If ke wanted to return or recognize the MacNeil family, the Crawford family would not let Lilly go there. The style of the MacNeil family was unsuitable for Lilly to live in, even for half a day. Lilly was thinking about another question. Battle? She asked suspiciously, "Grandpa, we don''t have a battle now!" She only saw battles on TV, which were from movies. Hugh patted Lilly''s shoulder kindly. "Battle in a peaceful era isn''t a battle ordinary people can see." They could only have peace after battles. There was no quiet time. It was someone who blocked the gunfire from behind to protect the peace. Lilly only understood a bit. Her Battle Daddy did not seem bad, so she wanted to meet him. She wanted to see if ke was as tall as in her dream that he mmed into the door frame every time he entered. She also wondered whether ke let her ride around his neck. She believed ke, who defended the people, should be a good father instead of being the same as Stephen. ... When Kevin returned to the MacNeil family, Giuliana happened to be in the living room on the first floor. She asked curiously, "How is the Crawford family''s reaction? Are they happy?" Kevin only sent invitations to those with political ties, but the Crawford family was an exception. Kevin answered respectfully, "Madam, the invitation has been delivered. But Mr. Crawford didn''t seem very happy and kicked me out." He paused, then continued, "Maybe it''s because we didn''t see that little girl the day before yesterday, so they bear a grudge! The Crawford family has always doted on that little girl." Giuliana frowned and felt upset. She thought the Crawford family was narrow-minded. She had heard that Lilly went to y at school, and Anthony let her go to ss. Then, somehow a teacher offended Lilly, and the school fired that teacher and revoked her teaching qualification. "Sooner orter, she will be spoiled by them." Giuliana snorted coldly. "With such an arrogant personality, I''ll never let her enter the MacNeil family." Her fourth grandson, Leo, was indeed more romantic and had also been to y in South City. But even if Lilly was Leo''s child, Giuliana did not want to acknowledge Lilly. Giuliana even thought Lilly was ineligible to enter the MacNeil family until Leo married and gave birth to the eldest child. She ordered Kevin, "You may go now! Re-n the yard and separate several areas. Remember to bring all the officials into the house and the celebrities in the business circle to the yard. As for the Crawford family, let them be in thest peripheral." Giuliana was so proud now. She felt she was from an influential family, and ke was Dudroinia''s God of Battle. She believed no other family couldpare with the MacNeil family. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. So she even dared to ignore the Crawford family. ... Time passed in the blink of an eye. Today was Giuliana''s birthday banquet. Anthony set off with Lilly. Lilly wore a simple white dress like a lovely little flower. As soon as they left the car, they saw Melody and Ivan waiting at the door. Anthony greeted and asked, "Mr. Shaw didn''te?" Melody responded, "He has an urgent mission and isn''t in the country." After saying that, she looked at Lilly and smiled. "The MacNeil family is arrogant and may embarrass the Crawford family. So I wait for you two here." The Shaw family was from the orthodox military department. Everyone in Clodston knew the MacNeil family only respected the people rted to politics. Anthony''s voice was t, but he politely refused. "Thank you. You don''t need to help us." Melody waved. "You don''t need my help, but Lilly is different! She''s a cute little girl, right?" She fondled Lilly''s braid. Lilly shook her head. "No, Aunty! I''m not cute!" She could break the railing with her bare hands and swing a sledgehammer. Melody looked at Lilly, who showed seriousness cutely. "Haha! Alright, let''s go in together!" Anthony nodded and led Lilly inside. Ivan said nothing. Does this little girl still remember me? Ivan pursed his lips, then suddenly reached out toward Lilly. "Here." Two fruit candies were lying in his palm. One was pineapple vored, and the other was strawberry. Lilly''s eyes sparkled. She usually would not ept candy from anyone, but it was different if a friend gave it to her. Lilly took a quick sneak peek at Anthony, then quietly reached out to take the candy. "Thank you, Ivan!" She leaned close to Ivan and whispered. Ivan turned his face away and pretended to be indifferent. "Hmm." Anthony did not stare at Lilly, but he could notice Lilly''s behavior. He only pretended not to see it. Lilly thought she was secretly peeling off the candy wrapper and putting the fruit candy into her mouth. Seeing that, Anthony suddenly wanted to tease her. He quickly turned around and called, "Lilly?" "Hmm?" Lilly immediately pursed her lips. "Uncle Anthony, what''s the matter?" She asked while pretending to be nonchnt. Anthonyughed, then answered, "Nothing." Lilly said, "Oh, okay! Tell me when you have something to do." She pretended to have no candy in her mouth and tried to cover it up. But she still dropped her saliva when she spoke. Melody could not hold back and burst outughing. "Wait, I''ll get you a tissue!" Melody stopped, then opened her bag to find a tissue. When Lilly looked up, she saw the cakes inside the house. She might run in immediately if she was in the Crawford family. But she did not forget where she was, so she held back. It was just that she could not control her eyes and aimed at the little cakes. Meanwhile, Kevin came out. He saw Anthony and Lilly without discovering Melody behind them. Seeing Lilly looking at the cakes, he chuckled disdainfully. Sure enough, she''s a child from a small ce. She acts as if she has never seen the cakes. Hmph! "Please stop here." Kevin smiled hypocritically. "Mr. Anthony, your seats are over there." Upon saying that, Kevin pointed to the outermost yard. In that corner, the lights were dim, and the seats were simple wooden chairs. "Sorry, not everyone can enter the house," Kevin said sarcastically, "But if you want to give Old Mrs. MacNeil a gift, you can wait in line first. Oh, by the way, please watch your child. After all, children like to eat. It''s better not to do anything embarrassing." Chapter 102 Who Wants to Teach My Daughter a Lesson? Chapter 102 Who Wants to Teach My Daughter a Lesson? Kevin had a polite smile, but it was clear that he looked down on Anthony and Lilly. Anthony sneered. The MacNeil family was indeed arrogant, and they lived up to their reputation. Lilly said to Kevin innocently, "Your family is so strange. You invite guests to celebrate that granny''s birthday but ask the guests to sit at the door. It''s impolite." Anthony corrected her, "Not impolite, but uneducated." Lilly nodded. "Yes, uneducated. Uncle, I think it''s you embarrassing, not me." The people around whispered and thought that Lilly was right. The MacNeil family was overbearing and was even stingy as they reminded the guests about eating. Moreover, they separated the guests into different areas ording to the guests'' status. Everyone was a little angry. The guests would not swallow the anger if the MacNeil family did not have ke as their grandson. So when Lilly expressed her opinion, they felt secretly refreshed. Kevin''s face darkened. He was about to say something when he saw Melody behind Anthony and Lilly. He immediately ignored Anthony and Lilly, then greeted Melody warmly, "Mrs. Shaw, wee! Come inside, please!" Melody sneered. "The MacNeil family is so powerful. You even ignore the Crawford family, the richest family in Clodston. I dare not go in with you." She bent down to wipe Lilly''s mouth and said lightly, "Wherever Lilly and Mr. Anthony sit, we''ll sit there." Melody was supporting Lilly. Ivan also said to Kevin coldly, "Apologies to my friend!" Ivan did not have many friends. But since Lilly rescued him, he regarded her as a friend. Naturally, he could not watch someone bully his first friend. Kevin''s expression froze as he did not expect the Shaw family to think highly of the Crawford family. He felt a little embarrassed and med Anthony and Lilly for the embarrassment. They knew Melody was behind but did not say anything, so he thought they deliberately kept silent. Kevin smiled and said to Melody, "It''s my fault. I''m sorry. Pleasee inside first! I''ll rearrange their seats." While talking, he deliberately stepped aside and pretended to bump into Lilly inadvertently. Lilly was a child, and Kevin was an adult. As Lilly was unprepared, Kevin knocked her aside. "Ouch!" Lilly fell to the ground. Her wrist got hurt, and it was reddish. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Without saying a word, Anthony immediately kicked Kevin aside. Kevin had caught off guard, so he bumped into the antique shelf. Bang! An antique vase fell and shattered to pieces. Kevin''s face immediately turned pale. It was Jerome''s most cherished antique, and Jerome repeatedly told Kevin to look after it when the guests came. Unexpectedly, he smashed it. But he immediately felt that it was Anthony''s fault. Kevin red at Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, why are you hitting me for no reason?" However, Anthony did not even look at Kevin. He immediately picked Lilly up and asked, "Are you all right?" Lilly rubbed her wrists, then her bottom. "Uncle Anthony, I''m fine," Lilly answered. The people inside heard the noise and hurried out. When Jerome saw the broken antique on the ground, he felt his heart ache to bleed. He suppressed his anger and asked, "What''s going on?" Kevin immediately responded, "Sir, Mr. Anthony hit me because he was unsatisfied with..." Anthony sneered. "Unsatisfied?" Did I speak just now? I kicked him without saying anything. Lilly frowned and looked at Kevin. "You''re lying. You secretly bumped into me first, so Uncle Anthony hit you!" He hit me and ndered Uncle Anthony. I won''t let him bully us! Lilly looked at Kevin angrily. Kevin defended, "Don''t say nonsense! How would I secretly bump into you? I won''t bully children!" Giuliana was leaning on a walking cane. Before she found the truth, she reprimanded Lilly with a stern expression, "Hmph! I didn''t expect you to nder others at a young age. How did your parents teach you?" She red at Lilly. So she''s that Lilly? What a rude and unruly kid! I won''t let her enter the MacNeil family! Jerome also scolded angrily, "It''s the parents'' fault to have a rude kid! The children of rich families are the easiest to be useless. Mr. Anthony, you should watch your child!" Anthony was pissed off. "You have no right to teach me!" The MacNeil family was an upstart without power and background. They were only a piece of trash taking Erick''s honor. Melody''s expression was gloomy, and she said sarcastically, "The MacNeil family is so majestic! We''re the guests, but you all target a child. Is this how you treat your guests?" Giuliana looked at Melody, and herplexion got a bit better. "Mrs. Shaw, you should realize the situation before speaking. After all, Mr. Shaw and my grandson are members of the military department," Giuliana said with her head raised. Melody sneered. Giuliana even dared to teach her a lesson. Maybe Giuliana thought she was more mighty as ke was the supreme leader while Colton was subordinate. "Let''s go." Melody held Ivan''s hand and was about to leave. People around whispered to each other. "s, why did the MacNeil family act like this?" "They didn''t take the Crawford family seriously and even wanted to overwhelm the Shaw family. I''ve never seen an arrogant person like them." "I suspect that they are fools." "Shh... They have the capital to be arrogant! Because of that God of Battle..." Giuliana was upset. She regarded herself as God of Battle''s grandma. But Melody and Anthony embarrassed her and even wanted to leave before she drove them away. Giuliana looked at Lilly coldly and decided to build her prestige from Lilly. She sternly said, "You ndered Kevin just now! Apologize to Kevin!" Melody stopped and retorted speechlessly, "No apologies needed!" Lilly imitated Melody and refuted Giuliana, "No apologies needed!" Anthony held Lilly''s hand and left without saying a word. Giuliana was so angry that she almost fainted. She yelled, "Stop! Do you think you cane and leave freely? You made trouble here, so you have to pay for it!" Giuliana pointed at Lilly. "Kevin, grab her over here! She''s so uneducated! Today I''ll teach her a lesson!" Kevin sneered. He thought Anthony and Melody overestimated themselves and dared to fight with him. He signaled several people to stop Anthony and Melody. Then, Kevin stepped forward and was about to grab Lilly. Suddenly, the big iron gate of the MacNeil family mmed loudly. A ck SUV drove in rudely and stopped in front of everyone. "Oh, it''s so lively here!" A man in ck stepped out of the car. ke had not had time to change his clothes. He wore a ck uniform, body armor, and a ck mask that covered his face. He took off the mask and the gloves, then sneered. "Who wants to teach my daughter a lesson?" Chapter 103 Ill Deal With Anyone Who Provoked My Family Chapter 103 I''ll Deal With Anyone Who Provoked My Family Everyone was frightened by this sudden change. Nobody expected a ck SUV to rush into a birthday banquet, so they could not react. ke looked at a figure in the crowd. Lilly was wearing a white dress with two small braids. She had big eyes and looked cute. When he saw her from a distance, she red at the person blocking the way in anger. She was full of guard like a little beast as if she could throw someone away. Heh, she''s funny. Lilly was also looking at ke. Is he my Battle Daddy? She struggled to raise her head and found ke was tall, even taller than Anthony. She wondered if ke would hit the door frame when he entered, and she suddenly wanted to see that scene. The other people who were stunned came back to their senses. A guest, who the MacNeil family regarded as VIP, hurried over to ke and greeted respectfully, "Chief MacNeil!" Everyone was in an uproar. God of Battle was here! The man who guarded Dudroinia, a hero respected by big shots! Only then did Giulianae to her senses. She strode forward excitedly with her cane and exaggeratedly shouted, "My dear grandson! You''re finally back!" Jerome was also excited with relief. "It''s good to be back! Your grandma has been looking forward to you for a long time. She was restless when you didn''te back from the mission. She couldn''t eat or sleep well..." Giuliana wiped away her tears. "You''ve grown up! It''s been more than ten years since you left, and I still remember when you were a child, I hugged and coaxed you..." Tristan greeted him warmly, "ke, you''re back! Since you said you would celebrate Grandma''s birthday and surprise Grandma, we''ve been looking forward to your return!" Kevin also had a proud expression and was full of joy. "Mr. ke, pleasee inside! I''ll help you take things!" The MacNeil family kept greeting ke as if he was the head of the MacNeil family. ke red at Kevin indifferently. Kevin immediately stopped his actions of lifting things and dared not to move. He froze on the spot and sweated profusely. What happened? Why do I feel like Mr. ke is going to kill me? "Why so rush?" ke looked around. "Tell me, what happened just now?" His voice was pleasant, but there was a sense of murderous coldness for no reason. Jerome and Giuliana were so excited that they did not notice what ke had said when he arrived. They did not hear him say Lilly was his daughter. After all, the leaders told them ke was single and had no children, so they subconsciously did not think about that. Jerome nced at Lilly indifferently and said, "It doesn''t matter! I know you want to help us. Just forget it! You just came back..." Giuliana wiped her tears and said, "Yes, leave them alone! Just an uneducated child!" ke''s expression gradually turned gloomy, and he said coldly, "Just say it! I''ll deal with anyone who provoked my family." Giuliana felt rejoiced. So it''s the feeling of having a powerful rtive! It''s so secure! She sighed and exined hypocritically, "This child is from the Crawford family, and she came to us two days ago. She said her father was from the MacNeil family, but we refused to let her in. Although Leo is yful, he also has a sense of proportion. He won''t have an illegitimate daughter. Maybe they Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. held grudges after being rejected. This child fell by herself and ndered Kevin for pushing her, and her adult hit Kevin unreasonably." Jerome nodded and added, "And even smashed my treasured vase! They are unruled and uneducated!" Jerome and Giuliana looked at Anthony and Lilly with disdain. Look, our grandson wants to uphold justice for us! No matter how rich you are, you can''t win our grandson! Soon, they heard ke say, "nder, right? They even smashed an antique vase?" Jerome quickly answered, "That''s right! I specially disyed this vase to wee you. It''s worth hundreds of millions." Jerome''s eyes flickered slightly. Isn''t the Crawford family wealthy? I''ll cheat them a few hundred million! ke looked at the well-arranged flower stands on both sides of the yard. Each flower stand had two antique vases. "It''s indeed a pity." He sighed softly. Before the MacNeil family could react, ke suddenly grabbed Kevin and threw him out. With a loud bang, Kevin knocked down several flower stands. The antique vases on the flower stand all fell into pieces. Lilly''s eyes widened. She could not help but open her mouth in shock. Whoa, cool! Keviny on the ground in the yard. He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood while trembling with pain. "Mr. ke" Kevin was horrified. Why did Mr. ke hit me? Jerome and Giuliana were also stunned, then subconsciously shouted, "No! Not hit Kevin..." Jerome was so distressed that he felt his heartache. My antiques! ke smiled with a hint of evil. "Oh, I forgot about that." Giuliana breathed a sigh of relief. She thought ke forgot Kevin was from the MacNeil family. However, she saw ke remove his body armor and uniform, then throw them into the car. He pressed his fingers, stepped forward, and squatted in front of Kevin, who was vomiting blood. Kevin quickly said, "I''m fine, Mr. ke. I..." ke interrupted him, "But I''m not fine! I forgot to take off my uniform when I hit you. Just pretend that I didn''t hit you just now." Upon hearing that, ke''s subordinate sighed helplessly. Kevin was puzzled. The MacNeil family also could not understand what ke meant. Crack! ke suddenly squeezed Kevin''s hand and crushed the bone in his wrist. "Ah!" Kevin let out a scream. "Shh." ke frowned. "You''re too noisy." After saying that, ke stood up and kicked Kevin. Kevin flew out and smashed the rest of the antiques to pieces. Keviny on the flowerbed, and nobody knew whether he was fine. ke walked toward Lilly and asked the people present, "I didn''t hear very clearly just now. Who is going to teach my daughter a lesson?" While ke finished speaking, he stood in front of Lilly. He bent down and picked Lilly up. Everyone was stunned. What? Lilly is ke MacNeil''s daughter! The MacNeil family was also shocked, and they immediately felt chilled. Chapter 104 The MacNeil Familys Surprise Turned Into a Fright Chapter 104 The MacNeil Family''s Surprise Turned Into a Fright Everyone was surprised that the Crawford family''s beloved little princess was the daughter of God of Battle. Jerome and Giuliana were in a daze. Two days ago, Anthony brought Lilly to the MacNeil family to find her biological father, and now ke acknowledged Lilly was his daughter. It turned out that it was not Leo MacNeil but ke MacNeil! They suddenly had a bad feeling. ke injured Kevin severely and seemed ruthless. They might have offended him. Jerome''s voice trembled. "Be calm! We didn''t know anything. We''re innocent! We''re also his close rtives..." Giuliana stuttered. "Yes... yes! You''re right!" They barely remained calm. The tall ke hugged Lilly with his back straight. He was in ck, which could show his strong arms, while Lilly looked cute in a white dress. They were so eye-catching. ke pinched Lilly''s chin and suddenly smiled. "Lilly, I''m Daddy! Did I look handsome just now?" Anthony was expressionless on the side. He looked very eager to get to know Lilly. Lilly did not answer but stared at ke. Daddy doesn''t look clever. But Mommy said when others want my praise, don''t be stingy to praise them because my words may change their life. So Lilly gave ke a thumbs up. "Handsome, very handsome, super handsome!" ke was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. He liked Lilly a lot, especially her cuteness. "Tell me, how did they bully you just now?" ke nced at the MacNeil family lightly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although he had hit Kevin, he had not dealt with Jerome and Giuliana. Lilly was smart. After living with the Crawford family for some time, she had perfected her vocabry and improved her expressions. Lilly started to exin, "That granny is celebrating her birthday. She invited us over but didn''t allow us to enter. Uncle Butler asked us to sit over there." Lilly pointed to a dark corner next to the gate. "Uncle Anthony was angry, and I said Uncle Butler was impolite. Uncle Anthony corrected me and said that he was uneducated. Then, Uncle Butler got angry and pushed me down secretly." Lilly knew ke could help her to get justice, so she seized the chance toin, "I almost fell in two, and my hand hurt!" ke''s eyes grew cold. He took Lilly''s hand and gently stroked her reddish wrist. "And then?" ke signaled Lilly to continue. The MacNeil family was so frightened that they were about to exin. Unexpectedly, ke''s cold re made them speechless in fright. Lilly continued, "That granny asked me to apologize to Uncle Butler and not let us go." ke asked, "You apologized?" Lilly shook her head. "No apologies needed!" The coldness in ke''s eyes gradually disappeared, and he smiled. "Well done." He knew what had happened afterward. As his mission was difficult, the time to return to Clodston was an hourter than he expected. He drove over as soon as he got off the ne. On the way, he wondered if Lilly had arrived at the MacNeil family. So he connected to the monitoring of the MacNeil family. It was just in time he saw them stop Lilly to teach her a lesson. Looking at ke''s coldness and hostility, Giuliana quickly exined, "It was a misunderstanding! We don''t know about her identity! It''s all Kevin''s fault!" ke sneered. "Oh? But you are the one who said to teach my daughter a lesson." Giuliana stammered. "I... I didn''t mean that..." She was so aggrieved. She was an elder but had to be submissive to a young. Jerome red at Giuliana and pretended to be angry. "Look at the stupid things you did! You jump to conclusions without knowing anything!" Giuliana said, "I... I''m just too impulsive..." Jerome smiled over his face. "ke, your grandma was only confused. Don''t me her..." ke was condescending with an indifferent gaze. "Confused? Are you fooling me?" Giuliana held her breath and could only apologize to Lilly in front of everyone. "I''m sorry! I was wrong!" ke sneered, then looked at Lilly. "How is it? Are you satisfied?" If Lilly is dissatisfied, I''ll ask them to apologize again. Apologies until Lilly is satisfied! The MacNeil family looked at Lilly nervously. Luckily, Lilly nodded and said, "Yeah, but I don''t want to say it doesn''t matter." ke smiled. "That''s fine." Giuliana breathed a sigh of relief and immediately changed the topic. "Lilly, you''re so kind! Why didn''t you tell me your father is ke? If you had said it sooner, I wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing!" Jerome also smiled enthusiastically. "What a coincidence! It turns out Lilly is our great-granddaughter!" Their contemptuous and haughty expressions before were gone, and they all hurried to curry favor with Lilly. Giuliana smiled and reached out to Lilly. "Lilly, I''m your great-grandma! Let''s hug!" Jerome said emotionally, "In a blink of an eye, we have a great-grandchild. It''s our blessing to have a family of four generations!" They smiled at Lilly and wished Lilly would acknowledge them as her great-grandparents. In this way, they could solve all the mess today. It was a pity that Lilly did not even look at them. She turned her head with a snort. "I don''t want you two to be my great-grandpa and great-grandma!" Lilly pondered. John said Erick''s grandson was ke, and ke was her father. Daddy''s dad was grandpa, and Daddy''s grandpa was great-grandpa. So her great-grandpa should be Erick. "My great-grandpa and great-grandma were dead," Lilly said, "You two have nothing to do with me." John said her great-grandpa Erick had been exposed as a spy and encountered the opponent''s revenge. Her great-grandma and her grandparents all died. Only ke had escaped. Giuliana and Jerome froze. Jerome exined with a stiff smile, "Your great-grandpa is my brother. That means I''m also your great-grandpa!" Lilly looked at ke in confusion. ke looked at her and exined, "Your great-grandpa has no siblings." Lilly understood. "So they are fakes?" ke agreed with Lilly and nodded affirmatively. "That''s right." People around were surprised and looked at each other. It turned out that the MacNeil family had nothing to do with the God of Battle. Giuliana and Jerome felt embarrassed. They disagreed with Lilly. Jerome and Erick were cousins, which meant they were still ke''s rtives. Now that ke was not what he used to be, they could not miss such a wonderful grandson. Chapter 105 Disengaged With Them Chapter 105 Disengaged With Them Giuliana smiled stiffly. "Lilly, you can''t say we''re fake. Cousins are also brothers..." Jerome echoed, "Yeah, we all have the blood of the MacNeil family!" ke snorted coldly. "The blood of the MacNeil family? Unfortunately, you don''t deserve it!" His eyes were cold, without any emotion. "When my grandpa and my parents died, I went to South City to look for you. But what was the result?" ke smiled mockingly. "You were afraid of being implicated. So, when you knew that I had arrived at the bus station, you quickly asked someone to drive me out of the city. The next day, you all moved to the coastal area overnight!" ke could not find them at all. When he was seven, the fear and confusion of losing his loved ones dominated his instinctive search for shelter from his rtives. It was a pity that they did not help him. Destiny was always in constant change. Who would have thought that he survived? Lilly did not know why the sadness in her heart slowly overflowed when she listened to ke talking about the past indifferently. It turns out that Daddy used to be like me. He has no rtives and parents, and others regard him as an unlucky child. Lilly pursed her lips and hugged ke''s neck without saying a word. Feeling Lilly''s support, ke was stunned. "Hmm?" ke raised an eyebrow. Is sheforting me? Lilly''sfort made his heart soften and warm. As ke dismantled the MacNeil family''s lie, they did not know what to say and could only smile embarrassedly. "Uh... there must be some misunderstanding..." After hearing ke''s words, everyone finally figured it out. It turned out that Jerome and Erick were cousins! Knowing that Erick was exposed and killed, Jerome was afraid of danger, so he drove ke away and moved overnight. That was not what the MacNeil family said when they arrived in Clodston. Jerome told everyone that Erick was miserable and wished he could rece his brother. When sending the invitation to the Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. guests, Jerome and Giuliana also emphasized the God of War was their grandson. Their behavior caused the guests, who were unclear about the details, to think that the sacrificed Erick was Jerome''s elder brother. "There is ayer of the rtionship between grandchildren and grandpas between brothers, let alone great-grandpas of cousins. They belong to distant rtives." "They ran so fast to avoid getting hurt, but they took the medal of honor! They hadn''t looked for their grandnephew for ten years, but when they heard he became the God of Battle, they rushed to approach him again!" "They''re so shameless!" "Would they still meet with Chief MacNeil if he was only a normal guy?" "Of course not. Didn''t you see that? The Crawford family brought Little Miss here, but the MacNeil family didn''t acknowledge her. They are arrogant and think only government officials are qualified to deal with them." Listening to everyone''s undisguised discussions, Giuliana only felt embarrassed and aggrieved. Jerome blushed when ke exposed their lies. They had lost their face and did not know what to do. Rylee reacted quickly and said, "Grandpa Jerome, ke must be tired. Let''s go in to talk!" He looked at ke and smiled warmly. "ke, what do you think?" Giuliana quickly echoed Rylee, "Yes, ke! Let''s go in first!" Jerome also said, "ke, you must be tired! Come in first..." The MacNeil family felt ashamed, so they wanted to invite ke in. They did not want to reveal their disgrace. No matter how embarrassed they were, others would not Unexpectedly, ke looked at Lilly again. "Lilly, want to go in?" ke asked. Before Lilly could speak, Giuliana hurriedly advised, "Lilly, let''s go in first, okay? Look, I prepared cakes for you! There are many toys inside. We have dolls!" Lilly shook her head. "I don''t want your cakes and toys." Although Lilly liked to eat cakes, she did not eat strangers'' cakes. She had vignce. Giuliana felt like she was about to vomit blood. Just now, Giuliana wished she could drive Lilly away. Giuliana did not expect herself to ask Lilly to go in so soon, and Lilly refused! If she had known Lilly''s identity earlier, she should not have been so fierce to Lilly. ke said, "Layton, go get my grandpa''s medal of honor back." Layton Davenport was ke''s subordinate. The leaders had asked Layton to supervise ke to prevent ke from making trouble, but Layton failed. Layton sighed secretly, then quickly walked in to pick up the medal of honor. Let alone other things, Erick''s medal of honor was not suitable to put in the MacNeil family. It was dishonoring the hero! Jerome and Giuliana never expected ke would take Erick''s medal of honor. They had gotten the reputation due to the merits brought by Erick''s medal of honor. What should they do if ke took it away? Giuliana quickly followed in. Jerome said urgently, "ke! You''ve gone too far!" A man who had distorted views whispered, "Yeah, Chief MacNeil is gone too far! It has been so long since his rtives refused to help him. Why does he hold grudges? He is blessed if his rtives help him, but they aren''t obliged to." Hearing that, Lilly felt strange. Now my Long Legs Daddy only wanted to get back his things. Isn''t that normal? ke asked arrogantly, "What did you say?" He looked at that man and said coldly, "I''ve never been generous, so I don''t ept your view. In what capacity did they get my grandpa''s medal of honor? It''s more reasonable to keep it!" He only took Erick''s medal of honor and did not hit them. He had been generous enough, so others could not ask too much of him. The man who muttered just now looked embarrassed and immediately stopped speaking. Meanwhile, Layton came out with the medal of honor, while Giuliana followed behind. She kept trying to stop Layton and was eager to snatch it back. ke looked around nkly and said to the guests, "I want to make it clear today. I have nothing to do with them." Then, he warned Jerome and Giuliana, "From now on, if you dare to use my grandpa''s name to deceive others again, don''t me me for being rude!" Lilly nodded heavily. "Yes, don''t me him!" She grinned and tried to show a fierce look. ke smiled. He held Lilly while throwing Erick''s medal of honor onto the SUV. Then, he gently put Lilly on the seat. "Come on, Lilly. I''ll take you home." Anthony, who observed calmly from the beginning to the end, suddenly returned to his senses. Sh*t! He wants to take Lilly away! "Wait!" Anthony immediately chased after them. The arrogant and wild SUV crashed into the crumbling iron gate of the MacNeil family, then disappeared into the night. Anthony''s expression darkened. Layton was also shocked. Mr. MacNeil, I''m not in the car yet. Chapter 106 Lilly, Were Home Chapter 106 Lilly, We''re Home Looking at the SUV going away arrogantly, the MacNeil family was regretful and felt like vomiting blood. The MacNeil family had nothing left! If they had known Lilly was ke''s daughter, they would have weed Lilly! They could not help but me ke as he was ruthless to them, even if they were his rtives. Not only did he take away the medal of honor, but he also said harsh words. Who else would respect them in the future? He intended to force them to disaster! Sure enough, when the people around saw ke driving away, they also left. They even took away the birthday gifts. If it were someone else, the guests would not do that, but that person was Giuliana. Giuliana was so angry that she anxiously stopped them. "You... you guys! How can you take back the gifts? Don''t leave!" The MacNeil family was desperate. They looked down on others just now. Now they had no choice but to exin politely to the guests. However, the guests did not appreciate it. "Let''s go! Bah! What bad luck!" "They are all liars! Luckily we discovered the truth!" "They''re so shameless!" "Hahaha! So shameless!" In less than a moment, everyone was gone. Meanwhile, Colton arrived after he finished the work and reports. He got out of the car and nced around. "Let''s go." Colton stepped forward and covered Melody with a coat. An army coat with Colton''s temperature draped over her body. Melody pursed her lips and turned her face away. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Ivan''s face was stern, and he still stared in the direction where ke and Lilly were leaving. The MacNeil family seemed to see lifesaving water. They hurried up to block Colton and Melody. "Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw... please stay!" "Mr. Shaw, you and ke arerades, right? Please tell ke it was a misunderstanding!" "We didn''t expect..." Colton''s expression was cold, and his eyes were stern. "Do you know the consequences of offending the military department?" Hearing that, the MacNeil family dared not to speak anymore. Colton hugged Melody, who wanted to get into the car first, and reminded the MacNeil family, "Don''t be shameless again." Then, he turned to Melody with a softened tone. "Melody, you..." Melody did not wait for Colton to speak and scolded the MacNeil family, "Go to take a good look in the mirror! Shame on you all!" Colton was stunned. The MacNeil family was in confusion as they did not even say anything. Soon, the Shaw family also drove away. Giuliana looked at the mess on the floor and recalled the scene where she had received the gifts. There were so many priceless things, and they were gone! She felt heartache. Jerome even felt distressed to see the antiques shattered to pieces. They thought the birthday banquet was the beginning of their prosperity. Unexpectedly, they did not earn a penny and lost hundreds of millions as all the antiques had broken. They all fell into despair. ... After Lilly sat in the car, she forgot about Anthony because she kept looking back at the back seat. She wondered why ke had those stuff in his car. ke drove the car while calling Layton. "Layton, take Lilly''s uncle back." He paused and added, "Tell him we''ll return tomorrow." Layton, who received the call, would have preferred ke to speak to Anthony. Layton nced at Anthony beside him. Anthony stared at the phone screen for a long time as if thinking about making a phone call. ke exined, "I just wanted to take Lilly home sooner." Lilly was the daughter of the Crawford family and also ke''s daughter. He wanted to take her to the gravestones of her grandfather and parents, then told them to rest assured. He had a family now. He had a child and would never be alone for the rest of his life, and he also had concerns. If he went through the process of the Crawford family, he must at least pass the test first. In short, it would take several days. So he could only take Lilly away without prior notice. ke looked slightly rxed. He looked at Lilly beside him and reminded her, "Sit well." Upon hearing that, Layton asked anxiously, "Mr. MacNeil, did you let Little Miss sit in the passenger seat?" "Yes." Lilly could only sit in the passenger seat. After all, he did not have a child seat in the car. If she sat in the back seat, he would be uneasy when he could not see her. Besides, someone died in the back seat before. So he would not let his lovely daughter sit in the back. Layton''s mouth twitched. It means I must be ready to pay the fine anytime! After hanging up the phone, Layton took a deep breath, smiled, and said to Anthony, "I''m sorry, Mr. Anthony. Although Mr. MacNeil often does things out ofmon sense, he never does things out of proportion." Otherwise, such a rebellious person would not be willing to fight for the country. "Mr. MacNeil said he''ll bring Little Miss home tomorrow. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Little Miss." Even if ke lost his life, he would not let anyone hurt Lilly. Anthony snorted coldly. He got into the car and left gloomily. Charlie asked Anthony in doubt, "Uh, Mr. Anthony, are you going back?" Anthony pressed his brows. He knew he would get scolded by Hugh and Bettany if he returned without bringing Lilly home. "Back to thepany. Work overtime." Charlie was speechless. Well, no one can go to sleep tonight. ... The ck SUV passed through the city and drove into a quaint Victorian vi. The vi imitated the architectural style of the old era, with blue-gray brick walls and tile roofs. Most of the beams, doors, and windows were natural-colored, which looked elegant. It looked graceful, rigorous, beautiful, and different from ke''s temperament. ke left the car, opened the passenger''s door, and picked Lilly up. He also picked up Erick''s medal of honor. Lillyy on ke''s shoulder and looked at the looming white shadow that followed them. A female ghost held her head. Her red nails were long, and her eyes moved nkly. She stared straight at Lilly. Lilly was not afraid, but Pablo was not there, so she could not recognize the type of that ghost in front of her. "Mr. MacNeil!" When they entered the door, a man in a dark gray suit bowed and greeted them. ke handed the medal of honor to the man. "Hang it up at the main hall." "Yes, Sir." The man in the gray suit responded and went in with the medal of honor. On the way, Lilly saw many people in gray suits on duty at night. Lilly''s eyes widened as if she had stepped into a TV show. ke was like a president, and those who wore gray suits were like bodyguards. Seeing Lilly''s puzzled eyes, ke rubbed her little head. "This is our home," ke said, "Lilly, we''re home." Chapter 107 Anthony Had a Headache Chapter 107 Anthony Had a Headache They were home. Lilly looked around. Although she felt a little quiet, she somehow had an inexplicable resonance. The Crawford family was her home, and the MacNeil vi was the same. But she had another feeling here because she had seen it in the dream. It was just that the scene in the dream was vague. Now that she looked at the MacNeil vi again, she felt a sense of intimacy. ke took Lilly straight to the graveyard and stopped at the entrance. "Your grandpa, grandma, and great-grandpa are here." ke asked softly, "Lilly, do you want to give them flowers and salute?" ke looked at Lilly. Seeing her look at the graveyard, he felt his heart tighten inexplicably. What if she doesn''t want to? Unexpectedly, Lilly responded, "Okay!" Grandpa Hugh said Daddy and Great-Grandpa are great patron saints and deserve everyone''s respect. So I should also respect them. Although I don''t know them now, it doesn''t matter. I''ll know them in the future. Lilly said firmly, "Give flowers to Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma." ke''s throat was slightly astringent, and his voice was hoarse. "Okay, good girl." He walked into the graveyard steadily, then suddenly thought of something. He said, "Lilly, you haven''t called me Daddy yet." This cutie was first called Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma, not Daddy. Lilly stared at the door frame without answering. ke asked strangely, "Lilly?" Lilly looked at him and blinked, then finally called firmly, "Daddy!" Hearing that, ke was so d and excited that he identally hit his head on the door frame. The men on duty in the dark were stunned to see that scene. Lilly seemed to have prepared. She instantlyy on ke''s shoulders and unscathed. She nced at the door frame, then at ke''s head. Wow, Long Legs Daddy is really tall! He hit the door frame! Hit it again! ke groaned in pain. F*ck, why did I bump into the door frame? His height was 194 cm. Although the graveyard''s entrance was a bit low, it did not make sense. He had not hit it before. Lilly''s reflexes are so quick! Before I could react, she dodged it. When he thought about Lilly with praises, he suddenly heard her whisper, "Hit it again!" ke was in doubt. Lilly quickly covered her mouth. Oh, why did I say what I thought in my heart? ke asked, "What did you say?" Lilly waved quickly. "I didn''t say anything. It was the door frame." ke could not help but smile slightly. Little smart girl! ke put Lilly down and led her to the three gravestones. He gave Lilly three flowers and held three for himself. ke did not kneel to anyone except his parents and grandpa. He knelt and saluted without any hesitation. He smiled and said, "Grandpa, do you know who she is? She is my cute and beautiful daughter!" After so many years, the hardest thing for ke to let go of was Erick''s death. He looked back, and Erick looked at him too. Erick was full of blood. They knew they would separate forever but did not have time to say anything. "Come on, Lilly, greet your great-grandpa." Lilly imitated ke, knelt on the ground, and shouted, "Great-Grandpa!" ke''s throat was slightly astringent, and he said again, "And also your grandpa and grandma." Lilly shouted again, "Grandpa! Grandma!" After that, she imitated ke to salute but identally hit her head on the ground. "Ouch!" Lilly hastily reached out to cover her forehead and held the three flowers firmly. ke quickly picked her up. "Are you all right?" As a result, Lilly''s forehead turned reddish. Not only was it red, but it also looked a little swollen. ke was speechless for a while. After they gave flowers, they left the graveyard. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Does it still hurt?" ke touched her forehead gently. Lilly covered her forehead. She did not feel any pain just now. Now it hurt. ke ordered his men to get the medicated ointment while Lilly stared at the yard. The female ghost failed to enter the graveyard but still stood outside. A ce like a graveyard was like someone else''s territory. Some ordinary ghosts would go in to get some tributes but generally avoid it. In addition, Erick was buried in this graveyard with merit blessings, and other spirits could not offend him. Following Lilly''s sight, ke looked under a tree in the yard and asked, "What are you looking at?" The yard was dark, and nothing was interesting there. Lilly hesitated, then asked, "Daddy, have you been looking for a woman outside?" ke was startled to hear that. "What?" What did she mean? Am I that kind of person? Wait, what did the Crawford family teach her? ke frowned and answered, "I haven''t looked for a woman before, and I don''t have any women now. I won''t look for a woman in the future." Lilly pondered, then asked again, "Then how was I born?" ke felt embarrassed. "Your mommy... doesn''t count." Lilly was still curious and asked, "Why?" "Uh... that was an ident." "So I was in an ident too? So you don''t like Mommy? Then why did you have an ident with Mommy?" ke quickly changed the topic. "Lilly, want some ice cream?" Lilly''s eyes sparkled. "Yes!" They left while talking. Under the tree, the female ghost hugged her head with a trace of resentment. She followed along and kept a distance but was unwilling to leave ke. "Urgh..." She made a hoarse voice, which sounded a little scary. It seemed someone had cut her throat, and she could not speak. ... Anthony was so busy that he only returned home at noon the next day. Unexpectedly, ke had not sent Lilly back yet! Bettany pressed the remote control of the wheelchair and came straight out of the room. She scolded Anthony, "Where''s Lilly? You''re an adult. How could you lose a child?" Anthony pursed his lips and answered, "Mom, Lilly was taken away by her father." I didn''t lose her. Bettany stared at him. "The meaning is the same!" Anthony looked to Hugh behind Bettany. Behind Hugh, there were Gilbert, Edward, Jonas, and Liam. And also Drake, Josh, and Hannah. Everyone stared at him with folded arms as if saying, "You still dare toe back?" Anthony had a headache. He pressed his brows and could only give an assurance. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Lilly." In the end, he added emphatically, "She wouldn''t get hurt!" Chapter 108 She Was Already Invincible Before Birth Chapter 108 She Was Already Invincible Before Birth After Anthony finished speaking, his eyelids twitched for some reason. He remembered Layton''s promise. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Little Miss." Anthony stabilized his mind, entered the mansion calmly amidst everyone''s stares, and went upstairs. Hugh was unhappy and said dissatisfiedly, "He''s been taking Lilly for so long, but he couldn''t even bring her back!" Edward nodded approvingly. "If it were me, there would be no chance for ke MacNeil to take Lilly from me. I could knock him down with one hand!" Jonas adjusted his sses but said nothing. In fact, if the Crawford family did not like ke, they would have gone out to grab Lilly by now. After all, it was because ke passed their first test. Although his surname was MacNeil, he did not join forces with the MacNeil family in Clodston. He was loyal to the people and the country and would return if called for the battle, so he also passed the character test. ... Meanwhile, ke was hugging Lilly and looking at the eighteen hall masters and lieutenant generals in the main hall. His expression was cold and solemn. He introduced Lilly to them, "Let me introduce my daughter, Lilly, Miss of the MacNeil family! From now on, obey and do whatever she asks. No matter what time, protecting her is always the first rule." Everyone answered neatly, "Yes, Sir!" Those people were all ke''srades. They started following him when he was wandering, and they were all his loyal confidants. The MacNeil family was independent and had be a hidden family that couldpete with the influential families handed down from other countries. They could fight for the country, and if it was inconvenient for the officials to solve some problem, they could do it at will. The people in the hall were all big shots who could settle anything themselves. ke had put some medicated ointment on Lilly''s forehead but was careless. He applied it too much and made Lilly look bloody because it was like red ink. Lilly suddenly raised her hand and corrected, "I''m Little Miss, not Miss!" Although she was no longer a three-year-old child, she was only four. Miss was only for adults, so she was Little Miss. Lilly''s face was so solemn that a hall master in the front rowughed. He had a naughty temper, so he asked Lilly, "Little Miss, you''re amazing! Would you like to put on a show?" Seeing that ke''s expression softened, the rest of the hall masters followed suit. They had never seen any woman on ke''s side. Seeing Lilly, ke''s daughter, everyone felt like they were Lilly''s uncles. They were happy tomunicate with a cute little girl. Lilly tilted her head and thought. "Is everything okay? I haven''t been to kindergarten. I don''t know how to put on a show." Everyone apuded vigorously and encouraged Lilly. It did not matter whether Lilly would sing or dance. Anyway, the scene must be cute. Just as everyone thought Lilly wanted to perform the show that a little girl should perform, Lilly looked around and walked to a few stone bricks under the eaves. "Hah!" Lilly instantly broke a stone brick with her bare hand. All hall masters and lieutenant generals were stunned. Wow! The smile froze on ke''s face. Lilly looked over them. Why are they stunned? Didn''t they see it? Lilly picked up another brick and broke it. "Hah!" Everyone felt amazed again. ke even widened his eyes. It turns out my daughter is so powerful! Lilly pouted unhappily. "Is my show not good?" Why didn''t everyone apud? After ke gave a cue to the others, they apuded vigorously. One of the hall masters said, "Little Miss is indeed Mr. MacNeil''s daughter..." They were shocked. Although they could split bricks with bare hands as it only needed years of practice and one''s physical fitness, Lilly was only four! "Oh my god, is Little Miss training before birth?" "No! She was already invincible before birth! She was even powerful from the start of the sperm!" "Hey! Don''t say that in front of a child!" That man shut up immediately. Lilly was curious and asked, "What is sperm?" Instantly, the hall was full of embarrassing coughing. ke squinted his eyes slightly. He looked calm but could not hide a trace of pride. "Well, not bad! Practice more and try to smash the enemy''s brain with bare hands." Everyone was speechless. Mr. MacNeil, please don''t scare Little Miss. You cannot teach a cute little girl to smash the enemy''s All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. brain! Soon, Lilly sessfully captured everyone''s love. The hall masters liked Lilly so much that they all wanted to take her to visit the MacNeil vi. ke asked coldly, "Do you all have nothing to do?" I still want to hug my daughter. Don''t disturb us! Everyone had no choice but to reluctantly go to work. ke picked Lilly up and said, "Let''s go! It''s time to take you back." Lilly nodded. I want to eat Granny''s food! ke walked toward the SUV habitually but suddenly remembered something. He frowned and said, "We won''t take this car." Lilly looked at the female ghost, who had been waiting in the back seat, and asked ke, "Why?" ke said tly, "It''s dirty." Lilly only understood a bit. The car is clean. Could it be that Daddy meant that female ghost? But Daddy couldn''t see her. Lilly felt strange. She leaned into ke''s ear and whispered, "Daddy, can you see Ms. Head-hugging too?" Ms. Head-hugging? ke followed Lilly''s sight to the back of the car. The elders always said children could see unclean things when they were young. He wondered if Lilly saw a ghost. Thinking of that, ke realized what he was thinking and could not help being speechless. What was I thinking about? In the technological age of science, there are no such unreal things! "No." ke touched Lilly''s little palm. "Don''t talk nonsense." ke took Lilly to the garage, then chose a seldom driven and clean army green SUV. Then, they headed toward the Crawford family. Lilly leaned against the window and looked back. Behind the car, the female ghost held her head and quickly followed them. "She can walk during the day. She is a malignant spirit!" Lilly muttered, "What kind of spirit is she?" ... The Crawford family waited until noon, then finally saw an army green SUV drive up arrogantly and stop in front of the mansion. Lilly poked her head out the car window and shouted childishly, "Uncle Jack, please open the door!" Soon, Jack opened the door and said happily, "Little Miss, you''re finally back! Old Mrs. Crawford misses you so much!" Seeing her forehead, Jack was startled. Didn''t Mr. Anthony guarantee that Little Miss wouldn''t get hurt? Chapter 109 Didnt You Say She Wouldnt Get Hurt? Chapter 109 Didn''t You Say She Wouldn''t Get Hurt? Lilly got out of the car and ran into the mansion fastly. "Granny, I''m back!" Jack could not check her forehead even if he tried to look carefully, so he hurried to catch up. ke followed Lilly slowly. Even though Lilly was running ahead, he could follow her closely with his long legs. Behind them was the female ghost holding her head. She turned her head around. When she saw the luxurious Crawford Mansion, there was a hint of excitement in her eyes. Then, she made some strange sound from her throat. Inside the mansion, Bettany hurriedly controlled the wheelchair to go downstairs, and Josh, who was in the mini-library, also dropped his arithmetic book. Polly flew out of nowhere,nded on the slippery handrail, and slipped downstairs. Anthony was sitting on the sofa on the first floor working when he heard Lilly''s voice. He stood calmly and muttered, "Lilly is finally back. They should rest assured now." The next second, he saw Lilly running in. Her forehead was shockingly red and seemed bleeding. Bettany eximed, "Lilly!" Josh hurried forward. "Lilly, what''s wrong with your head? Are you okay? Does it hurt?" Gilbert asked Liam to get the medicine box and hurried forward to check on Lilly. Edward stared at Lilly, and even Jonas put away his foolish look and frowned. Hugh was angry and impatient, then scolded Anthony, "Didn''t you say she wouldn''t get hurt?" Anthony looked at the whole family staring at him and dared not to say anything. He red dangerously at ke, who had just walked in. ke was so tall that his head almost reached the door frame and blocked the door. The Crawford family followed Anthony''s gaze. ke felt about eight gazes ring at him like knives when he entered the mansion. He had seen Hugh, who stared at him gloomily. He had also seen Anthony, who showed a cold and sharp expression. There were a few others that ke had not seen before. One of them was dark-skinned and looked grumpy as if wishing toe up to fight ke immediately. There was even a parrot pping its wings and shouting, "Caw! Caw!" ke looked around without changing his expression, then asked, "What happened?" Bettany gritted her teeth and scolded, "What''s wrong with Lilly''s forehead? You should protect her!" ke paused for a moment. Bettany nagged endlessly. Although they met for the first time, she still scolded ke unceremoniously without alienation. It made ke involuntarily think of his mother''s nagging look. After a long time, he never expected to hear simrints again. ke pursed his lips and apologized, "Sorry." Bettany snorted and did not ept it. She would not forgive anyone who made Lilly get hurt! Seeing that everyone misunderstood, Lilly hurriedly exined, "Granny, it''s not Daddy''s fault!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When everyone heard it, they felt upset. It was only one night, but Lilly was already familiar with ke and even helped ke. After careful inspection, Gilbert found Lilly''s forehead was only scratched and swollen. It was nothing serious. It was just that the dyed red medicated ointment shocked them. He asked softly, "Lilly, tell me, how did you get knocked on the head?" Lilly said in detail, "Daddy took me to give flowers to Great-Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma. I imitated Daddy and saluted but identally hit the ground." Everyone was speechless when knowing the truth. ke raised an eyebrow. "Look, it''s not my fault." Bettany nced at him with an indescribable emotion. As Hugh described, ke, who tempted Jean and Lilly, was like a crime boss. Gilbert smiled and asked, "Lilly, why did you returnte? Where did your daddy take you to y?" Lilly recalled seriously and answered, "We didn''t go anywhere! Daddy only took me to greet Great- Grandpa, Grandpa, and Grandma." Josh did not believe Lilly to greet her great-grandpa and grandparents for so long. So he asked, "And then?" Lilly responded, "Then Daddy taught me how to smash enemies'' brains." The Crawford family was stunned, while ke was speechless. Chapter 110 Genius Baby Josh’s Invention Chapter 110 Genius Baby Joshs Invention The Crawford family members looked at ke with sharp gazes. kes lips twitched, You dont have to say that, little girl. Bettany got angrier when she saw ke admitted to it. What did he teach Lilly? She was suspicious that the injuries on Lillys forehead were due to ke teaching her to use the forehead to split the brick. Bettany looked at ke from the head to toe. This criminal is too tall. He had a nice posture and ck hair with slight curls. He also looked mysterious with his dark eyes. Have a seat since youre here. Bettany pointed to the sofa. Gilbert ruffles Lillys hair, Lilly, go and have fun with Josh first. Well have a chat with your dad, okay? Josh held Lillys hand and said, Come on. Ill show you something cool! Okay! Lily answered happily and went off with Josh. In Lillys point of view, her grandparents, uncle, and daddy were nice people. There was nothing she needed to be worried about. ke watched her run up the stairs excitedly with a parrot following her. He was just abandoned by his daughter? ke looked around and saw Old Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford, and the Crawford brothers. They make Lilly leave because they are going to interrogate him about what happened that year. It was understandable, Jean was their precious daughter. If Lilly was taken away by some brat for no reason, he would act more aggressively. Although ke sat properly on the sofa, he still looked wild as ever. Just ask whatever you wanted to ask. ke was not afraid of the interrogations as he had countless experiences of it. --- Josh dragged Lilly to his room and introduced Lilly to his inventions in the past few days. Look at this! Josh excitedly picked up a digital HD video recorder. Lilly took it and turned it around curiously. I modified this video recorder. I enhanced the infrared night vision function. It could search for its target using infrared light and form an image from the refracted light Maybe it could photograph a spirit. Oh I see, Lilly said with a nk face. She actually didnt understand anything at all. Josh left the video recorder casually on the table. Then, he took out arge and round object that looked like an iron bowl. It was covered with a piece of cloth. Lilly asked, Josh, what is this? Josh untied the straps and lifted the ck cloth. Arge iron bowl was revealed. After my tireless efforts and calctions, I found out that there is a close rtionship between maic fields and spirits sightings. It took me days to figure out the closest form and engraved it here. Josh exined, This iron bowl might look normal, but underneath I put two NdFeB mas. Assumed the maic surface density is , then Lilly was confused, Josh, what are you talking about? Josh paused for a moment and said, I think spirits are a specific substance that can interfere with the maic field. Theres a regr pattern of the maic field in my iron bowl. However, when a spirit is close, it changes the maic field ...... The needle is set with very small maic fluctuations, which means the needle is very sensitive. Whenever a spirit appears nearby, the needle will rotate quickly until it points to a certain direction Lilly was silent and after she thought for a moment, she asked, Josh, isnt it apass then? Josh was speechless. He was stunned. Impossible, absolutely impossible! He spent a few days making this. How could there be a prototype in reality? Lillyforted Josh, Josh, you had made apass! You are very cool! Josh was upset. Lilly added, Josh, yourpass is different. Others have words on it, yours had forms. Forms are cooler than words! Thats right! Josh''s eyes lit up. The calctions would be more urate using forms! Josh, what are all these for? Lilly asked. Josh turned on hisptop and opened a website. Ive created a website and published two dissertations but I got mocked in thements. Ever since his spirit sightings theories videos were posted on Twitter by the public, a lot of people watched them. However, those people watched for the jokes and his cuteness. He must prove that his spirit sightings theory was true. Erm Lilly was unsure. Okay. Well test it now, Josh said. He took the bowl and walked around. I had tested it here. Nothings going on because there are no spirits here, right? Josh said while smiling, My detector is cool. It can detect spirits if theres really one. Lilly, please verify it. Lilly could see spirits and there was nothing weird going on in the bowl. His calctions were correct. Lilly looked out through the window. Theres a headless female spirit who was holding her head in her arms, staring at Josh. Josh realized the needle was rotating fast. Did I put the ma backward? He checked the ma and was confused. Nope, its strange. Did something go wrong? Howe theres a reaction as soon as Lilly returns? Could it be that Lillys maic field is different from others? Josh immediately brought the bowl towards Lilly. The needle was not moving again. Strange, is it broken? Forget about it, Josh. Josh followed the direction of the needle and made it to the window. He was immersed in the calctions and results in his mind. Hepletely forgot the original usage of this iron bowl. No, it can''t be calcted. Thest step is to verify Oh, it stopped! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The needle was pointing in one direction abnormally. This is Josh said while looking up. He was stunned. Chapter 111 The Creepy Female Spirit Chapter 111 The Creepy Female Spirit Outside the window, a pair of feet was quietly dangling in front of Josh. He followed along the bruised legs and looked upward. A headless female spirit was holding her head in her arms. The eyes turned and stared at them. Her white dress looked like it was dyed with blood, especially in her neck area. There were irregr cements of blood spurts downwards. One could imagine the picture before she died. The female spirit tried hard to show a smile. As her head was cut off, her face was pale because of the blood loss. She looked creepy as she smiled again. Ahh! Crap! Josh jumped on the spot and cursed. The iron bowl fell on the floor with a loud nk. Lilly had note to her senses yet. Josh run and hid behind her while holding her neck. Cough Josh Loosen up Lilly had her tongue out, Im Dying Josh seemed to be too scared, he did not let go at all. He just wanted to hide behind Lillys small shoulders. Lilly had no choice. She can''t be strangled to death by Josh, right? She mustered up her energy. Bang! Josh was thrown away by an over-the-shoulder move in the direction of the window. Josh could feel the world spinning as he was on the ground. Luckily there were carpets around so he did not hurt his head and went cuckoo. When his mind was cleared, he saw the headless female spirit hovering above him when he opened his eyes. He rather went cuckoo. No, he rather faints with the fall. Josh reached out shakily, Lilly, help me get up. His legs were weak. Lilly quickly went to help Josh up, Sorry, Josh. I didnt mean to do it. It''s okay. Is it the time to say this now? He nced sideways and dared not turned his head. Since Since when was she here? Lilly felt puzzled. How could Josh see the spirit again? She was outside when your iron bowl needle started spinning, Lily replied. She added, Josh, since you are so afraid of spirits, why did you desperately calcte how to see spirits again? This is not a conflict Josh said. Lilly thought of Zachary who likes to y video games. She asked, Is this called ying even when you suck at it? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Josh was speechless. Let''s talk about the female spirit first. Why Lilly could be so calm when the spirit is in front of her? Shes not afraid? Josh tried to hold back his shaking legs and asked, What kind of spirit is she? Lilly shook her head, I dont know! Master is not back yet from the meeting. It had been two days! Lilly looked at the female spirit and asked, Aunty, what kind of spirit are you? The headless spirit did not answer while her eyes moved. There was a weird sounding out from her throat too. She floated towards Josh. Josh was screaming mentally. Donte near me! Ahh! Lilly felt a hint of danger and stepped in front of Josh, Please talk properly. Do not hurt him. The female spirit screamed and lunged at Lilly viciously! Lilly didnt have much practicalbat experience. Without Pablo beside her, she could only subconsciously raise her hand to block the attack. The red bracelet in her hand immediately emitted a glow and the female spirit rebounded. The female spirit was caught off guard, and the head in her arms fell off to the side. It rolled towards Joshs feet. The head turned and red at Josh and the mouth was wide open. Josh was shocked. Josh, don''t panic! Lily said. She ran towards Josh and yelled, Attack! The head was being kicked like a ball and it was kicked out of the window. The female spirit scurry aimlessly and floated out. Josh. You stay here, Lilly ordered as she chased out. How could he dare to stay in the room by himself? He hurriedly said, Wait for me! Both of them ran out leaving the iron bowl and video recorder. The light on the video recorder flickered, it recorded what happened just now --- Lilly ran downstairs. Old Mr. Crawford and ke stopped their conversation and looked at her. Only to see Lilly running out. Lilly? Where are you going? Old Mrs. Crawford moved her wheelchair to follow. ke stood up and pushed the wheelchair. Old Mrs. Crawford looked back at him and was surprised. She caught up with Lilly soon and saw her running to the back of the garden. Lilly was looking in mid-air and the flower bed, searching for something. ke asked, What are you looking for? Let me help you. Lilly shook her head, Daddy, you can''t find it. There''s nothing that Daddy couldnt find, ke said. He reckoned it was Lillys toy that had fallen. Finding something was as easy as pie for him. Lilly shook her head and kept silent. What to do in case granny is scared? Last time, Granny was shocked by Ivan who was covered in blood. Josh arrived and he looked around nervously. He no longer saw the female spirit. He calcted again once he calmed, ording to the parab He measured the distance from the window to the garden visually, as well as the angle of the female spirit''s head when it flew out. It should be over here It could be found unless the female spirit changed direction halfway Lilly did not know what parab meant. She only had a hunched where the headnded. However, it couldnt be found by her either. The body of the female spirit was also missing. Its strange. Its strange! Lilly frowned and muttered. Old Mrs. Crawford asked, What is Lilly looking for? Granny asked the people to look for it together. Lilly had to give up for the time being, Nothing, Granny. I dropped a fart. Old Mrs. Crawford looked at Josh in a strange way. Well, Its true. I teased her and said I threw her fart out of the window. She believed it, Josh answered. The crowd was speechless. Dont always tease your sister! She is going to believe whatever you say. I know! Josh quickly answered. ke looked at Lilly and Josh back and forth. Not bad, little boy. Youre good at covering up, but theres still a trace of a lie. Let''s go back. Old Mrs. Crawford said. They turned around and went back and did not notice a woman was standing behind the shrubs. Chapter 112 A Daddy Who Cant Cook Is Not A Qualified Daddy Chapter 112 A Daddy Who Can''t Cook Is Not A Qualified Daddy In the garden, a maid craned her neck and twisted her body stiffly. She quickly adjusted her head and body to face the same direction. Her arms were in a position of holding something as if she was used to it. She grabbed a flower basket and held it in her arms. Only then she showed a satisfied smile. ke turned around abruptly as he felt something. He saw a maid carrying a flower basket and holding a cutter in her hand quietly minding her own business. ke couldnt tell what was wrong with her. If he had seen the female spirit just now, he would have been able to recognize her due to the identical movements. Unfortunately, he couldnt see spirits. It turns out that Lilly''s identally kicked the female spirit into the maid''s body. ke took Lilly back into the house and the conversation just now was stopped. Are you hungry, Lilly? Granny Old Mrs. Crawford was about to say Granny will cook something delicious for you, but she said, Granny will ask your daddy to cook for you. A sessful dad had to have superb cooking skills to feed his child. The food outside was not healthypared to home-cooked food. Hiring a maid to cook was not an option. What if she had an attitude problem? Are you sure? ke asked as the only time when he held a knife was to hurt people. He saw the Crawford family staring at him. Lilly made a cheering gesture and said, Daddy, you can do it! Okay. Since Lilly said he could do it then he must be able to do it. Cooking is just a matter of preparing the ingredients, throwing them into the pot, and taking them out after they were cooked. There is nothing difficult about it. ke loosened a button. Anthony noticed ke wore a shirt and pants today, looking more formal than his usual style. He must have valued this meeting. ke earned some points from the Crawford family. Old Mrs. Crawford said, There are three chickens in the kitchen, you have to kill them. Youll need to make three different types of dishes using different chickens. ke nodded as he rolled up his sleeves, Simple. Killing chickens is nothingpared to killing humans. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Old Mrs. Crawford added, Add on a dish of eggnt. Lilly loves them. Ask Margaret if you dont know how to cook them. For the rest of the dishes, do whatever you want with the ingredients in the kitchen. You probably have to cook eighteen dishes. Oh, cook some omelets too. The kids love them. ke was surprised. So many dishes for a meal? As ke was in the kitchen, Josh whispered, Lilly, lets go up. He was anxious about not finding the female spirit. Lilly was not too worried and ran to the kitchen while saying, Wait! I''ll go check on Daddy! In the kitchen. Margaret handed an apron to ke and asked, Mr. MacNeil, kill the chicken first! Do you need a hand? The chickens are very lively. When ke saw Lilly running in, the words that were about toe out of his mouth changed. No, he said. He must keep his dignity in front of his daughter. ke brought out the chickens but he didnt know what to do. He had only seen people killing them. He took a knife and spun it in his hands. Margaret was shocked and stood in front of Lilly to protect her in case the knife flew out of his hands. Pluck the feathers first, Margaret instructed. Im talking about the feathers on the neck of the chicken, Margaret added. ke nodded and plucked the chicken feathers. Then, he grabbed the chicken with one hand and held a knife in another hand. The chicken could only struggle. Daddy is awesome! However, she said, Daddy, next time lets eat the chicken that had been cooked. Dont kill them anymore. Okay? In Lillys point of view, the chicken that was not cooked yet means it didnt want to die yet. ke nodded, Alright. He quickly slit the chickens neck as Lilly was still covering her eyes. He held the chickens neck close to the bowl for the blood to flow in it. Old Mrs. Crawford was watching not far away, I thought he cant do it. He seemed to be doing a good job. ke earned some points again. Once the chickens blood was drained, he threw the chicken aside. However, something dramatic happened. The chicken fluttered and ran away suddenly. Everyone was shocked and they deducted their points for ke again. ke took the knife and aimed it at the chicken. It flew and cut straight through the chickens neck. The headless chicken fell to the ground after running for a few steps. It died. Behind the tree, a maid who was holding a flower basket seemed to be shocked. Her pupils contracted violently and the basket in her hand fell with a tter. Lilly''s eyes widened. This this She stammered. She didnt know whether to feel sad for the chicken or to praise her dad. Margaret was shocked too. This is a new method to kill chickens. Chapter 113 The Maid, Ashley Ross Chapter 113 The Maid, Ashley Ross Lilly, let''s go upstairs first, Josh ran towards Lilly as he was shocked by ke. He was afraid that ke would directly cut off the other two chickens heads. He doesnt want Lilly to watch such a bloody and violent scene. Lilly was looking to the other side. A maid was standing behind the big tree. She looked pale as her basket fell to the ground. The flowers scattered all over the ce. Wait, Lilly said to Josh. She ran to the tree and reached out for the knife that was stuck there. Are you okay? Lilly asked while she look at the maid. The maid looked down and saw a cute little girl with a bloody knife in her hand. Ahh! She screamed and backed up, Dont chop off my head! Lilly hid the knife behind her back. She didnt mean to do that! This maid was scared, right? Lilly looked at the maid again. Something was wrong with her. Is your neck okay, miss? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It turned out the maids body and limbs were uncoordinated when she tried to turn and leave. Her head looked twisted at a nce. ke came over and carefully took the knife from Lilly''s hand. He stared at the maid. What''s your name? He said while holding the knife in his hand. He looked scary with a hint of murderous aura. The maid seemed very scared and she stammered, I I ke frowned. Old Mrs. Crawford came over in her wheelchair. Ashley, what are you doing here? she asked. The maid''s name was Ashley Ross, a gardener and florist who took care of the Crawford mansions garden. The Crawford mansion was veryrge with varieties of flowers. When the flower blooms, there would be people in charge to cut it and arrange them in different rooms of the mansion. Ashley had finally calmed down. Im cutting the flowers Old Mrs. Crawford didn''t think much of it. After all, a person would look frightened after witnessing a knife flying toward them. Continue your work She said to Ashley. Ashley nodded and picked up the flowers that fell. She ran away when she was done. Old Mrs. Crawford wondered, What''s wrong with her today? She''s strange. Maybe she was scared, ke answered. Old Mrs. Crawford looked at ke, Oh! Do you have the nerve to say that? What if you identally hurt Lilly? ke felt embarrassed as he was being lectured. The knives and guns in his hands are always urate, he thought. Old Mrs. Crawford pulled Lilly over, Good girl, go upstairs with Josh. Lilly nodded and looked at ke, Daddy, you can do it! Please be gentle when you kill the chicken. ke reached out and wanted to ruffle her hair but he didnt do it when he remembered his hands were dirty. Go up! He said, Don''t worry, Daddy can cook well. Lilly nodded and followed Josh upstairs. Old Mrs. Crawford had no choice but to instruct Margaret to cook other dishes. She was afraid that lunch would not be served on time. Margaret was cooking on the other side of the kitchen while ke continued to kill the chickens. In the end, he killed them with brutal force. The scene was horrific. --- Upstairs. Polly was dozing off by the window still. Parrots needed some naps too. Josh nced carefully at the window and reached out holding a mirror in his hand. Polly opened its eyes and looked at him strangely while moving to the side. Josh wanted to make sure that there were no spirits anywhere. He could only be reassured after he had done his checking. Strange. Where could it fall? He stretched his neck to look out and picked up a book to calcte the parab. He drew the distance between the house and the flower garden, as well as the parabolic trajectory. That''s where it is, we were at the correct ce. Lilly leaned on the window still and yed with Polly as if she was not very concerned about where the female spirit is. Josh asked, Lilly, arent you anxious? Lilly shook her head, No hurry! There are many spirits in this world. The ghosts we are looking for will appear one day. Josh asked skeptically, Will it? What if it runs away? Josh remembered what Lilly said about filling the jar of souls otherwise, she might be forced to leave. So even if he was afraid, he wouldnt let the female spirit escape. Lilly nodded, Yes, it will. Maybe she''lle out on her own when we sleep at night. Josh was speechless. Lets stop talking about it. Josh got more worried when he couldnt find the spirit. He couldnt even sleep well. He shivered when he thought of the female spirits wide-opened bloody mouth. Josh immediately wrote and drew something on the paper again. He also picked up the video recorder wanting to make a spirit rm from it. Huh? Its on? He pressed the stop button and yed the video. I dont even remember when it was on. I have to clear some of the storage He hadn''t finished his sentence and he saw a headless female spirit appear on the screen. She emerged slowly while holding her head and her bruised legs appeared too while he was hitting his iron bowl. Josh was shocked. He almost dropped the video recorder. Josh! Whats wrong? Lilly asked. Nothing! Its okay. Josh said calmly. He paused for a while and got excited. The people on the Inte didnt believe him, right? He will upload this video to frighten them. Josh uploaded the video with the caption, Stupid humans, you know nothing about this world. A few viewers watched the video as soon as it was uploaded. What? Cheap graphic work. Rubbish. Theres no spirit in this world. Just believe in science. Stop doing this useless stuff, kiddo. Again? You cant afford a better video recorder if you really could see spirits? Its always blurry when it Josh was upset at the mockingments. Chapter 114 Peeping In The Dark Chapter 114 Peeping In The Dark Lilly patted Joshs shoulders, Young man, dont give up! Im not a young man, Josh answered dejectedly. Kiddo, dont give up! Lilly said again. --- About an hourter, Old Mrs. Crawford shouted from downstairs, "The food is ready! Come down quickly! Lilly, Drake, Josh, Zachary, Hannah! The sound of the children upstairs could be heard. The one who was running was definitely Lilly. The one who was dilly-dallying was Zachary. Hannah was doing her homework in her room. She looked up pitifully, Daddy, can we eat first? Liam was silent as he stood by what he said. He would not allow her to leave for anything unless she had finished her homework. Hannah was spoiled by Winona. She was already in kindergarten but couldnt even read a word. Two of Anthonys children were top students. Lilly was also smart and clever. Liam felt pressured as a father because one of his children was dim-witted and another one was addicted to video games. Hannah cried, Im only in kindergarten. Why do I have to do homework? Other kids don''t need to do that. Dontpare, Liam said without any expression. He was impatient from waiting for Hannah to finish her homework. Hannah wanted to go eat with Lilly. Liam didnt budge although he was hungry too. Hannah had no choice but to do her homework while crying. Meanwhile, Ashley came upstairs with a big bouquet. Her footsteps were light like a spirit. She passed by Hannahs room and secretly peeked inside. After observing for a while, she got bored and moved to another room to set down the flowers. She also took the chance to snoop in the other rooms. The dining room downstairs was bustling with a lively atmosphere. The people felt suffocated as they saw the few dishes ke brought in. Only the poached chicken was fine as it was the easiest to cook. Old Mrs. Crawford was disgusted by the omelet as it was runny when she scooped it. This this is.. Ive tasted it, its delicious even though it doesnt look good. Urgh And this is it? Old Mrs. Crawford picked up arge piece of gray-coloured food. Eggnt, ke answered. Old Mrs. Crawford decided not to dwell on the appearance but Why dont you cut it? She asked. ke felt strange, I had cut it. I cut it evenly in two halves. The Crawford family was speechless. Anthony chuckled and picked up a piece, Its pretty good. Everyone could get a piece, its fair. Hope that ke can do a better job next time. Edward stared at the eggnt and muttered, We must also let Liam have a taste of this delicious eggnt. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Gilbert kept smiling, Its such a pity that other people who were absent missed out on such delicious eggnt. Next time, we must make it again for them." ke nodded, "Alright." Lily gobbled up the omelet and held a thumbs up, Delicious! ke smiled. Daughters are the best! Lilly picked up a piece of eggnt and put it into her mouth. The uncles said it tasted delicious, it must be delicious then. All of them were shocked by her actions, Lilly Lilly spat it out the next second. Yucks! Its so disgusting! Why did Uncle Anthony, Grandpa, and Grandma still eat it so well? Sorry, daddy. This is too disgusting. I cant boast about it. Is it that hard to eat? Some of them are eating well, aren''t they? ke picked up a piece and took a bite. He couldn''t help but choke on it. He said quietly after he drank some water, "It''s okay, I can''t boast about it either." The crowdughed at him and Old Mr. Crawford was gradually at ease with ke. No matter how much ke scored, hell approve as long as Lilly likes him. --- Ashley observed them secretly after she finished her task. The Crawford mansion looked so grand and luxurious and the people wereughing happily. She subconsciously showed a trace of resentment in her eyes. How could they live so well? This ce is notparable with Ambrosia, even the air tastes sweet in Ambrosia. Howe they can live happier than her? Ashley couldnt help but clenched hard on the cutter in her hands. When ke turned sound suddenly, Ashley was shocked and the cutter fell to the ground. The Crawford family turned around when they heard themotion. Ashley hurriedly picked up the cutter and apologized, "Sorry. I identally dropped the cutter." She ran away after saying that. ke said as he stared at her back, "There''s something wrong with this gardener." Old Mrs. Crawford frowned, she also felt that Ashleys words and actions were particrly strange today. She personally chose Ashley as their gardener because she had to take care of the mansions garden and was responsible for the recement of the flower bouquets and arrangements. Just like their housekeeper that was responsible for cleaning several master rooms, she chose them because they were very trustworthy. Maybe she is not feeling well or something happened to her family. Ill ask herter. During the night, ke stayed in the guest room. He looked around at the interior of the room. It had a neutral earthy tone and a few pieces of furniture. It was very much in line with his personality. One could see that it was deliberately designed. key on the sofa and looked at Jeans photo on his phone. He whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t have that opportunity to get to know you." Before she passed away, he heard that she worried about Lilly the most. I will take good care of Lilly no matter what happens in the future. "Don''t worry. You can rest in peace." --- Finally, Liam allowed Hannah to leave her room. Her bad habits of being a picky eater were forgotten as she gobbled her food. After cing her bowl in the dishwasher, she ran upstairs while yelling, Lilly! Lilly! Lets y together! Lilly poked her head out from her room, Hannah. Im here. Hannah happily went to her. However, she saw Lilly took out a book and said, "Uncle Liam had asked me and Josh to supervise your studies." Hannah turned her direction immediately, Oh no, I feel so sleepy suddenly. I''m going to take a bath and go to bed." Chapter 115 Hannah The Study Slacker Chapter 115 Hannah The Study cker When Old Mrs. Crawford talked to Ashley, she just admitted that she was not feeling well. Old Mrs. Crawford didn''t see anything unusual about her, so she kept an eye on her and let her go back to rest. At eight or nine o''clock at night, the sound of reading came from Lilly''s room. Drake put on a stern expression looking just like Anthony. Josh was leaning on Lilly''s dresser fiddling with his video recorder. At the desk, Lilly was holding a textbook with both hands above her head. Hannah was reading the poem in the textbook out loud. Drake looked at her hopelessly. What she read out loud was different from the textbook. She was simply saying some random words. Drake said sternly, Did you remember what I taught you just now? Hannah looked at her brother''s serious face, which was even scarier than her father. She pulled a long face and said, "Yes. Josh smirked, "All of them?" Hannah panicked, Yes! Yes! Yes! Drake narrowed his eyes, Good, Ill test you. He did not require her to get all of them correct. Just two would be enough. Lilly looked at Drake and Hannah back and forth. Drake is so fierce! Hannah looked at Lilly for help for answers. Before she could say anything, Drake red at her. Lilly quickly shut her mouth and signaled Hannah to think for the answer herself. Hannah racked her brain but she still answered wrongly with hints given by Drake. Drake was so angry that he quit teaching Hannah. What the hell? Ask Uncle Liam to teach you! Hannah cried pitifully, "No please, my dad is very angry with me. He could have a heart attack if I go to him again. Drake sneered, "You knew that too?" I will not teach her anymore! Lilly covered her mouth and snickered while Hannah looked at her for help. Lilly pleaded for Hannah, "Drake, Hannah knew her mistakes. Teach her again and shell answer it correctly. Fine five more minutes! --- Learn it by yourself! After five minutes, Drake threw the book and left. Hannah answered wrongly again. Lilly and Hannah looked at each other. Did I memorize it wrongly again? Its wrong. Drake just exined it. Hannah couldnt remember anything Drake taught her. Lilly looked at Hannah sympathetically, "Hannah, are you the study cker? Lilly followed Josh to school once, she got to know whats the difference between a top-grade student Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! and a study cker. I didnt want to, Hannah said. Learning is too difficult. Why is there such a thing as study? Why is there such a thing as an exam? Lilly patted andforted her, "Wash up and go to sleep!" She kicked away her slippers and flung herself on Lilly''s bed, "I want to sleep in your room." The two little girls looked at Josh. Josh said softly, "I will stay a little longer." Why is he a boy? He also wants to sleep in this room. Josh did not want to go back to his room. What to do in case that female spirit appeared again? Lilly suddenly ran to her dresser and pulled out a yellow talisman from the small drawer. "Josh, take this. Dont be afraid! Lilly looked at him like she knew what he was thinking. Josh blushed and said, "Who said that I''m afraid? If I''m afraid I would not have invented the device to see spirits Hannah eximed, "What? Josh is afraid of spirits? Hahaha, you are a coward!" Josh was angry because of the teasing and he left. Hannah innocently touched her nose. What she said is not wrong! As the night gets deeper, only a few night lights were on at the Crawford mansion. Josh set up his iron bowl in the room and ced a ritual de under his pillow. Then he hung the talisman given by Lilly on his chest. He felt chills as he saw the curtains sway when the wind blew. He had a feeling that there were people under his bed, in the bathroom, and behind the door. There were people everywhere. Josh tensed up and gradually fell asleep. Whoosh. The wind blew. There was a subtle click from the door as if someone was unlocking it with a key. Josh frowned in his sleep. It looked like he had a nightmare. The door was pushed open without a creaking sound. A person tiptoed towards Josh and stared at his sleeping figure. Suddenly a hand reached out, getting closer and closer to him Joshs eyshes twitched. He felt something in his dreams and got more restless. He opened his eyes abruptly as he was frightened by his nightmare. As he got used to the darkness of the room, he recalled his dream and subconsciously turned to look at the door. His pupils shrank. His room door When did it open? Chapter 116 The Night of Terror Chapter 116 The Night of Terror Josh could feel his hair standing and his heart racing fast. Who who is there? Josh shouted to feel brave. He sprang up and on the lights of his room. The room was bright and the curtains were swaying slightly from the breeze. The room looked quiet and there was nothing at all. Josh almost cried but the light gave him the courage to look around. The corridors dim night light was on. At the end of the corridors corner, theres a shadow on the ground. It looked like a persons shadow. Josh was frightened and he shut the door immediately. He locked it too. He let out a sigh of relief when he felt safe. Dont be afraid. Sob Josh couldnt help but clutched the talisman in front of his chest. The nightmare made him nervous and felt there were people around. Maybe he didnt close the door before he went to sleep? Josh was not sure about it. He had a habit of closing the door before he goes to bed. Did he forget it tonight? Joshy in bed with the lights on. He tossed and turned as he was unable to sleep. He recalled the nightmare again. Someone had opened the door to his room and they wandered around. They stood in front of his bedstly. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. Josh was thinking of going to Lillys room to sleep. He could sleep on the floor. He could also go to his brothers room. Its not embarrassing sleeping with your brother, right? However, if he wanted to go out, he had to go through the corner of the corridor. What if that person is hiding there? He would have a face-to-face confrontation with them. Josh shivered and thought of going to his father. Both of their rooms were separated by a study. He wouldnt have to go through that corner. Josh got up. His foot was just about to step on the floor, he saw a shadowing out from the bottom of the bed. He pulled his feet back instantly. Everything is so scary! Josh fumbled to get his phone and was ready to call his father. There was a soft click emitting from the closet. Creak. A gap appeared at the door of the closet. Joshs back stiffened and he reluctantly turned his head towards the closet. There was a two inch gap and it stopped. It looked like an aging closet that couldnt be closed properly. Josh looked at the gap and felt there was something hidden inside. If the nightmare was real, that person had not left at all. They were hiding in his closet all the time, right? Josh held his breath. The room was so quiet that he had the illusion of hearing someone breathing. Who Who is there? Josh shouted. He couldnt care if there was someone in his room or not. He dashed like an arrow towards the door. As he had locked it previously, he panicked when he couldnt get it to open. He felt someone behind him Click. Finally, the door opened. Josh wailed as he ran out. He didnt dare to look back at all. Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Josh banged at Anthonys room. It was around 2 or 3 AM when Anthony had just finished his work andy down. He had a severe headache. He heard banging on his door suddenly. He opened the door and a small figure jumped into his arms. The force was so great that he took two steps back. Then only he saw Josh in his arms. Joshs face was stained with tears. Huh? Drake and Josh began to sleep by themselves at the early age of four. They have not relied on Anthony for the past three years. This was the first time. "What''s wrong?" Anthony bent down and picked up Josh while patting his back. Josh couldn''t even remember how long it had been since he had been hugged like this by his father. He could only remember that after the disappearance of his aunt, the atmosphere at home was depressing. His father was so busy that he could not spend time with him. Granny soon copsed into a nursing home and the other uncles were all heartbroken running around looking for his aunt. The only people in the house were Margaret, the maids, Jack, and Old Mr. Crawford. Most of the time he looked cold and solemn and it was scary to see from afar. Jack and Margaret were not his rtives. Although Aunt Winona stayed at home every day, her attention was only given to Hannah. Josh was envious of Hannah sometimes even though she was an annoying spoiled brat. At least, there was someone that she could go to. Daddy Josh cried louder as he thought of all the mess in his family. Tears and snorts were gushing Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! out together. Josh leaned on Anthonys shoulder and wiped his tears and snorts. He felt embarrassed from all the crying and he forced himself to calm down. Anthony closed the door and carried Josh to the sofa. He poured Josh a ss of water and gave him a clean towel. Have you calmed down? he asked. Yes, Josh mumbled while nodding. Tell me, what''s going on?" Anthony asked as he sat opposite Josh. Josh didnt know how to start. Should he start with the nightmare first or the room first? Whichever it was, it was ridiculous just to think about it. How could he say it out loud? My My room had spirits Josh started. Just when Josh thought his father would deny him, he saw his dad stand up and said, Lets go. Josh hurriedly stood up, Where? To your room. Momentster, both father and son returned to Joshs room. Josh grabbed the corner of Anthonys clothes tightly. Anthony turned on all the lights in the room and scanned the room. His eyes were attracted to the closet door that Josh talked about. It was wide open, revealing the clothes that were hanging neatly inside. Joshs eyes widened immediately. He stammered, When When I left just now, the gap was very narrow. That''s right, he remembered correctly this time! There was a sound outside the door, it seemed to be the sound of footsteps. Anthony opened the door. Chapter 117 Who’s The One Scaring Who Now? Chapter 117 Whos The One Scaring Who Now? A woman was standing outside the door and next to her was ke. ke was holding a sharp knife against the woman''s neck. It was none other than Ashley. Don''t move, ke said with a hint of killing intent. Ashley''s eyes widen and she said repeatedly said, Don''t chop off my head Don''t chop off my head ke recalled that she was also scared out of her mind when the kitchen knife flew toward her in the afternoon. She was also chanting the same words. A normal one would be saying Dont kill me or Help when a knife was against their neck. This woman is weird. Who are you? ke asked. Ashley looked paled as she answered, Im Ashley. ke and Anthony looked at each other. Anthony asked, What are you doing here? Ashley stammered, I I couldn''t sleep at night and happened to hear themotion Her eyesnded on Josh, It seems to be the voice of Josh. Is he alright? Theres nothing wrong. Go back. Anthony ordered. ke heard him and withdrew the sharp knife. Ashley let out a sigh of relief and nced at ke before saying, Yes, Im going back now. After saying that, she left in a hurry. Josh, Dad, what''s going on? Anthony lowered his voice, The room where the servants rest is at the other end of the mansion. Even if you shouted, she couldn''t have heard it ande over so quickly. The soundproofing effect of the Crawford mansion was very good. Otherwise, the rest of the Crawford family have been woken up by Josh banging on the door, except for the special ke. Next, there are so many children in this mansion. How does she know that the person shouting is you? It was hard to tell who was who when little children screamed, not to mention the fact that the three boys have almost simr voices. Ashley could know that it was Joshs with a scream. Which was way too suspicious. These two points were enough to prove that she was lying. Josh linked the points and asked nervously, Daddy, do you mean that it was her who was in my room? Anthony nodded and phoned Jack to ask him to check the surveince camera. However, they had no luck as the recording was stopped by someone. Josh felt fearful. People with weird actions were scarier than spirits. Anthony looked up at ke and ke looked back. They were thinking of the same thing. ke nodded his head and raised his voice slightly, Then I''ll go back to my room first. Alright, Anthony said. Dad, I want to sleep in your room. Josh requested. Anthony agreed and brought Josh to his room. The Crawford mansion was silent again. A few momentster, the door on the first floor was pushed open and a figure floated in silently. ke was crouching on the top of the beam, secretly sneering at it. Normal people who have been caught on the spot would never dare to do it again right away. Either this maid is weird to the point of being creepy or she doesnt think normally. ke was more inclined to believe that she was a psychopath. Ashley went upstairs without making a sound. The strange thing was she looked like a lonely person lurking around in the middle of the night. ke frowned as he had a very strange feeling --- In the room, Josh was lying on the bed with his hands on his belly. Anthony brought out a thin bed quilt, Lets sleep. Josh moved near Anthony as the room was dark without a night light. Dad? Hmmm? He is not asleep yet, Josh thought. Dad A lot of people said that my brother and I came from the test tube. Our existence is just to provide a match for my aunt. Is it true? Who told you that? Anthony asked with his eyes closed. Everyone said so. They grew up without a mother, only a father. There was not a trace of their mother''s existence. That''s why others said Josh and Drake were carefully selected from the test tubes. Their birth was only to provide a suitable match for their aunt who was going through thest stage of Leukemia. There was not a suitable match for her in the entire world. Why is there a need to separate the test tube then? Josh and Drake were more than one year apart. Josh was speechless as he thought of it. Anthony was about to speak but he felt something. He turned and stared at the door. Josh followed and tensed up. A door would always have a small gap below otherwise it would create friction with the floor from opening and closing the door. They could see someone standing outside from the gap. A few momentster the shadow moved toward the front and soon disappeared. Josh nearly pissed himself due to the fright. --- Lillys room. She was sleeping soundly when a sudden gust of wind blew on her cheeks. Polly also made some deep squeaky noises on the balcony. Parrots would make this sound in the middle of the night when they were touched by other creatures that pose threats to them. Soon, the sound was gone. Lilly opened her eyes and nkly stared at the ceiling. Her eyelids were half closed and she was half asleep. The surroundings were quiet. When the door was gently opened, Lilly looked over in confusion as she heard it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She saw a figureing in, gradually approaching her Lilly could clearly see the figure walking to her bedside, staring straight at her. Suddenly, Lilly asked out loud, Aunt Ashley, what are you doing? Ashley was shocked by the childish voice in the dark. She shrieked. Ahh! She backed up hurriedly but ended up stepping on something that made a loud noise. Chapter 118 Scaring Out of Her Wits Chapter 118 Scaring Out of Her Wits The headless female spirit was so scared that she briefly separated from Ashley, causing her head to shift by 0.03 feet. Lilly could see it now and eximed in shock, "Huh, so you are hiding here!" No wonder she could not find her, no matter how hard she tried. Lilly immediately got up and reached out to grab the head of the headless female spirit. "Come out now" Lilly stood on the bed and twisted the headless female spirit''s head with all her strength, like pulling a carrot. Ashley quickly held her head with a hint of pain, then her expression became stiff and rigid. She made a "huh" sound and said, "Ms. Lilly... what are you saying?" Ashley showed a fierce expression. How could this little girl even want of catching her?! Being loved by many people and born into a wealthy family, why could not it be her?! Although she wanted to be clever as Josh, the identity of being this little girl was more suitable. Ashley reached out to viciously grab Lilly''s neck, but suddenly a ck lightning bolt shed from the balcony. ke''s eyes gleamed with killing intent as he was about to p Ashley away. But he saw Lilly suddenly grab Ashley''s hand, and she flung Ashley away. "Go away!" The little girl said it in a childish voice. Boom! Ashley crashed into a nearby toy shelf, causing it to copse and the toys to scatter all over the ground. All of this happened in an instant, leaving ke stunned. Was this his little sweetheart?! Hannah, sleeping on the bed, seemed annoyed by the noise, frowning and turning over while muttering something, and soon fell asleep again. Lilly ran barefoot off the bed and went to Ashley. She immediately stretched out her white and tender little feet and stepped on Ashley''s chest when she was trying to resist. Ashley wanted to push her away, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not move her. Lilly asked, "What are you doing here? Why did you sneak into my room?" Ashley saw ke behind her, and she was in a panic. "I didn''t do anything... I don''t know why I''m here. Maybe I was sleepwalking" Ashley said while struggling, "Ms. Lilly, can you let me go first?" "No, I can''t!" ke drew his short sword out and said, "Lilly, go rest aside." He was good at extracting confessions. Lilly, who trusted him very much, retracted her foot. Ashley hurriedly tried to get up but did not expect ke to step on her after Lilly. ke showed a cold smile and said, "I''m losing patience. If you don''t confess honestly..." He put the sword on her neck and spoke in a low, sinister voice. This scene made Ashley feel terrified. ke spun his short sword and whispered, "I have quite a lot of experience in taking someone''s heads off." He chuckled softly and said, "Do you want to try?" Ashley was scared out of her wits. It was true. A female spirit''s soul separated from her body. Ashley then fainted. Lilly widened her eyes, realizing that being scared of one''s wits was real! She learned it in reality. The head-hugging female spirit detached from Ashley''s body and flew away. "Don''t run!" Lilly immediately chased after her. ke was speechless. Meanwhile, Josh and Anthony noticed something unusual in the room, so they quietly followed her out. Josh clenched the yellow triangr charm that Lilly had given him and dared not even breathe. Looking at a reflection in the corridor''s corner, Josh nervously clutched Anthony''s clothes. Anthony did not turn back, but he held his son''s hand. As they arrived at the corner of the corridor, Josh saw clearly that the shadow was nothing but a bundle of flowers on the side of the corridor. Josh breathed a sigh of relief and followed Anthony to Lilly''s room. The door was half open when Josh arrived. He heard Lilly shouting softly and tenderly, "Don''t run!" Before he could react, the head-hugging female spirit rushed towards him. "D*mn!" "Oh my gosh!" "Daddy... Daddy Argh!" Josh was so scared that he stuttered. Anthony, who saw nothing, was confused. The head-hugging female spirit showed a fierce look when she saw Josh and rushed toward him. But before getting close, she was hit by a yellow light and fled! "Argh!" The head-hugging female spirit screamed mournfully. Anthony seemed to have seen a sh of light in front of Josh''s chest just now, but it was too fast, almost like an illusion. But the next second, he heard a faint screech. Anthony held the pale-faced Josh in his arms and asked in a low voice, "What did you see?" Josh cried and trembled, "A female spirit, a headless female spirit. She rushed towards me, hmm." At that moment, the head-hugging female spirit was thrown back into the room again and hit right on Lilly. Lilly quickly raised her hands and shed the jar of souls, "Get in!" The head-hugging female spirit was sucked into the jar, but how could a malignant spirit be so easily contained? Pablo had apanied Lilly in the previous attempts to capture the ghosts, and this was the first time she tried to do it alone. The moment the head-hugging female spirit was sucked into the jar of souls, she resisted violently. The jar trembled nonstop, and Lilly could not stop it. She felt a sudden pressure in her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her body went limp and fell to the ground. ke was shocked and shouted, "Lilly!" He immediately held her in his arms, but her face was pale, and her lips trembled, "Don''t run..." The head-hugging female spirit came out again. Her evil aura surged, and she made a hoarse sound. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The weakling and ugly ghosts were also forced to follow her out, and they saw Lilly spitting blood. The weakling ghost was a fourteen years old boy. Before and after his death, only Lilly gave him candy. She understood his unwillingness and regret. Now, seeing her injured, he rushed towards her without hesitation. The two malignant spirits started fighting, and the weakling ghost was weaker. The head-hugging female spirit tore off his arm and swallowed it. The ugly ghost screamed and rushed forward. The head-hugging female spirit''s head turned and scared the ugly ghost to retreat, "Baby, don''t me me, I-I-I can''t beat her!" The room was filled with a cold wind, and the curtains rustled as the temperature dropped several degrees. Hannah, sleeping like a log, felt cold and instinctively rolled up the nket to continue sleeping. ke and Anthony were both extremely frightened, although they could not see anything. They could only see Lilly inexplicably spitting blood, the curtains mysteriously moving, and they could also feel the sudden chill in the room. Josh was the only one besides Lilly who could see ghosts. Seeing the two ghosts fighting, he felt horrified and could only hold Lilly''s hand tightly. He realized that even his sister was not invincible and that she would die. Josh''s eyes turned red with tears as he realized he could not do anything and felt hopeless. Chapter 119 Master Is Back Chapter 119 Master Is Back The red bracelet on Lilly''s wrist continued to glow, alleviating some pressure on her chest. However, she still felt weak and did not have any strength. ke picked up Lilly and said, "Go to the hospital. We''re going to the hospital!" He felt a sense of panic, a feeling of powerlessness that was beyond his control. Only then did he vaguely understand that his delicate little darling differed from other children. Anthony quickly took out his phone and called Gilbert first. Upon seeing Lilly injured, the head-hugging female spirit was happy and rushed toward Lilly. It would be great to be human. She wanted to be human. And being Lilly was fantastic. Not only was she the beloved little princess of the Crawford family, but she was from the MacNeil family. With so many people doting on her, will I be able to get whatever I want if I be her? At that time, she would go to Mirea and be a famous person, obtaining an identity card from Mirea and bing a citizen. She would be superior to others wherever she went. "Be careful, Lilly!" The weakling spirit rushed over. Josh had no other choice but to stand in front of Lilly. He gritted his teeth, saying, "Don''te any closer!" He grabbed the yellow charm and fiercely smashed it at the ghost. Unfortunately, the yellow charm was disposable and useless after it was destroyed. At that moment, a ck lightning bolt shed with a crackling sound, knocking out the fierce head- hugging female spirit. The man wearing a white robe had a cold expression, a paleplexion, and crimson lips. It was Pablo. Josh almost cried out, "Master!" He had never been so excited to see a ghost before. Pablo looked terrible. He had only been away for a few days, and now another malignant spirit was in the house. Pablo quickly came to Lilly''s side, grabbed her hand, and spoke slowly, "Are you okay?" Lilly''s voice was weak as she replied, "Yeah..." Even then, she learned to mimic ke''s tone to some extent. Lilly felt a warm current flowing through her wrist as Pablo held her hand. Soon, she felt dizzy andfortable, like she was soaking in a hot spring. The head-hugging female spirit noticed that something was wrong and tried to escape. However, Pablo did not even turn his head. He raised his finger, and a red escape-proof fell, trapping the head-hugging female spirit. Pablo said coldly, "You hurt my disciple and want to run away?" The head-hugging female spirit struggled in anger, but it was useless. Lilly asked, "Master, what is this head-hugging female spirit?" "This ghost is very strange. She likes to sneak into other people''s rooms at night to possess their bodies," Lilly said. He nced at the ghost and said, "A fake foreign ghost." Lilly was puzzled. I''ve never seen this kind of ghost before! Pablo exined, "This type of ghost is obsessed with foreign things and admires strength. It''s okay to admire strength, as people need to have a certain degree of admiration for strength to work harder and be stronger. What''s hateful are those who admire strength but don''t want to work hard themselves. They only want to achieve their goals through despicable means, such as licking boots, stealing other people''s lives, and bullying the weak. They suck the blood of their people while fawning over foreigners, and they even want to dig out their hearts to prove their loyalty. As for other things, it may be rted to their quirks, such as spying on other people''s lives." Pablo then stopped talking. He did not care about the fake foreign ghost anymore. Pablo frowned and shook Lilly''s wrist, asking, "Did you forcibly put her in the jar?" Lilly nodded obediently, "Yes." Pablo pointed at her forehead, saying, "How dare you!" "Don''t try to forcefully capture a malignant spirit before you have developed your skills," Pablo said. "For example, if you hadn''t used the jar of souls just now, she wouldn''t have been able to do anything to you. If she dared to attack you, the red bracelet would have blocked her." Lilly confusedly looked at the red bracelet on her wrist and asked, "Is the red bracelet very powerful?" Pablo nodded and said, "It''s very powerful, extremely powerful. However, you can''t use it to attack others yet. It can only protect you from attacks. When someone or a ghost tries to harm you, the red bracelet will be triggered tounch an attack." Lilly understood and said, "So, Master, can we contain her now?" She was full of energy and eager to try. Pablo was helpless and indulgent. After listening so much, did she take his words? But what else could he do? He could only do whatever she wanted. They surrounded the head-hugging female spirit, staring at her intently. The head-hugging female spirit was terrified and said, "Don''te over." Lilly remembered Hannah''s prank and imitated her cunning smile, saying, "Hey, you can scream all you want, but no one will save you." The people around her were puzzled and speechless about where she learned these words. On the bed, Hannah kicked the nket because it was too noisy, then she turned over and went back to sleep again. ke could not help but ask Josh in a low voice, "Who is Lilly talking to?" Anthony also looked at Josh. Josh said, "Lilly is talking to her master. Her master told Lilly not to forcibly capture ghosts, they can''t harm her... because the red bracelet is very powerful." Suddenly, he remembered his video recorder. "Wait, I''ll go get the video recorder!" Josh ran quickly. The head-hugging female spirit was trapped, so he was no longer afraid of her. He ran to his room, and grabbed his video recorder. He turned it on. Anthony frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" Josh replied, "I invented this video recorder. It''s awesome. It can take pictures of ghosts!" ke was speechless. His video recorder was simr to an ordinary camera, except it had a few mas attached to the bottom and two antennas sticking out from the top. Could it take photos of ghosts? What a joke! However, the indicator light on the video recorder was shing. ke was keeping an eye on it. When he looked at the screen, suddenly he saw four people.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Beside Lilly was a man in a white robe, and behind Lilly was a middle school boy in his school uniform. There was also an extremely ugly female ghost turning her head to look at them, giggling shyly, and saying, "Can you see me, Mr. ke?" In front of them was a, and a woman holding her head in her arms was trapped inside. The headless female spirit said frustratedly, "My name is Jastrensky." ke and Anthony both felt amazing. Everything that happened before them exceeded their understanding and overturned their worldview. If this world was beyond their control, then who would protect Lilly in the future? ke was feeling uneasy. At this moment, Lilly asked in confusion, "What did she say?" The little girl''s voice was sweet and innocent as if she were born with a halo. It immediately dispelled the gloom in ke''s mind. He looked at Lilly softly. Well... no worries. In the worst case, he could be a practitioner in the future. Chapter 120 Obsessed with Foreign Things Chapter 120 Obsessed with Foreign Things Upon hearing Lilly call her Jay, the head-hugging female spirit stared at Lilly, and said with a wheezing sound, "It''s... Jastrensky, Jas-tren-sky!" "Jastrensky... what a cool and trendy name! Do you guys understand? A bunch of bumpkins!" The head-hugging female spirit seemed angry that others defiled her holy name and spoke in a stuttering voice. ke stared at the ghost on the screen, feeling a strange sense of familiarity. Josh asked with a frown, muttering disdainfully, "Jastrensky... What an ironic name." Upon hearing Josh''s words, ke suddenly realized where he had listened to the name. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ten years ago, when he was sixteen, he joined that criminal gang and happened to deal with a big order. The gang kidnapped a group of women and sent them abroad for work. One kidnapped woman did not know what was happening and kept saying, "D*mn, I''m not from Dudroinia! They will punish you" The woman''s name was the same as this, which was very resolute. Lilly, who had listened to the female spirit''s words, nodded and asked, "Yeah, Aunt Jay, how did you die?" ke could not help but chuckle, and the memories in his mind instantly disappeared. The little girl looked serious, blinking her eyes, which made the female spirit furious. "Shut up! My name is Jastrensky!" Pablo pped over and chopped off the head-hugging female spirit''s arm. Jastrensky screamed in pain, and her arm suddenly disappeared. Pablo sneered, "Mind your words when talking to my disciple." The head-hugging female spirit immediately nodded and hugged her head tightly. Pablo, "Tulip, continue. " Lilly said, "Hmm! Aunt Jay, where are you from, when is your birthday, and how did you die? Lilly could not understand this name and felt strange that she could not get it right every time she said it. The head-hugging female spirit said, "I''m tired." She held back her grievances and emphasized, "My name is Jastrensky. I''m from Auberge of Ambrosia." Pablo held a pen and did not even look at her, "I asked you to tell me your ce of birth." Jastrensky seemed embarrassed to mention her ce of birth, and her voice was low and fast. Lilly listened carefully and asked, "What did you say?" Jastrensky said, "Marriott Vige!" Lilly thought momentarily and asked, "Oh, what''s your real name?" The little girl thought that Jay was just a nickname, as everyone called her Lilly, so she assumed that Jastrensky must have a real name. Jastrensky hesitated for a while. Her original name was toomon, and she did not want to say it. But when she saw Pablo''s sharp gaze and the knife in ke''s hand identally fell to the ground, Jastrensky was frightened and quickly confessed, "My name is Michelle Garcia, and my family is very poor." "But living in Ambrosia has always been my dream. I have always felt that I am different from others. I was born with noble blood, but unfortunately, I was born in the wrong ce." Lilly curiously asked, "Did your dreame true after you went to Ambrosia?" Jastrensky said sadly, "No..." She was just a girl from the countryside. Her family had no money and no background. Her results were not good on school days, and she did not meet the university requirements. She could only have two choices. Either she went back to her hometown and got married and had children for the rest of her life, or she worked in a factory and still got married and had children for the rest of her life. Both of these choices were not what she wanted. Jastrensky was frustrated and eximed, "Is this how my life will be? I refuse to ept it!" Josh asked coldly, "Then who can you me? If you can''t even meet the university requirements, it''s your problem!" Lilly, "Yeah!" Jastrenskyined angrily, "I couldn''t get into university because of the education system! The rigid education system has stifled my talent and freedom." Lilly suddenly interrupted, "Aunt Jay, what grade did you get on the exam?" Jastrensky said, "Grade F." Lilly, "Wow! You are talented!" How could she only be in Grade F? She could score higher than her with her eyes closed! Lilly understood, "So you''re not good at studying! Just like Hannah." Hannah was snoring and even blowing a bubble of snot. Jastrensky defended herself, saying, "I tried my best, but the education system is to me. And when I was young, my parents couldn''t afford to send me to tutoring sses." Lilly, "So, what are your skills? Are you good at speaking English?" Jastrensky hesitated for a moment. She did not have any particr skills. She was not very pretty, and her English was not good. So she could not go to Ambrosia and only worked as a cashier in a small supermarket. With a dream of going abroad but was unable to do so, she felt that she was better than those around her but had to stay with them, making her increasingly miserable. Finally, one day she got the chance she had been waiting for. A foreigner came to the supermarket. "At that moment, I felt like I had seen a God as if it was a reward for my long-standing perseverance." "I followed that man, asking him about his well-being, acting as his tour guide, and apanying him to the hotel." She even stayed upte to study English tomunicate with him easily. She even paid for everything, including meals, entertainment, and even having sex with him. She heard that as long as she was carrying a foreigner''s child, she could get an identity card from Ambrosia for free. She finally seeded. The man helped her get a visa and took her to Ambrosia. Lilly asked in confusion, "Where will you get money from? Going to such a faraway ce must require a lot of money, right?" Jastrensky replied calmly, "It''s from my daddy... I asked him for money to go abroad, but he didn''t give it to me. However, when he got sick, he had money to go to the hospital and have surgery." "Huh... How could she agree to that?" After causing a scene at the hospital, her dad finally gave her the money, and she went to Ambrosia as she had wished. "I felt everything was so wonderful when I got off the ne. Ambrosia is truly a paradise. Even the air is filled with a sweet fragrance... Unlike my country, which only has the stench of car exhaust and polluted environment." Her words made Lilly very angry. Chapter 121 Life of the Fake Foreign Ghost Chapter 121 Life of the Fake Foreign Ghost Lilly did not understand the reason behind it. She just knew that what Jastrensky did was wrong. "You take the money for your dad''s medical treatment. What about him now?" Jastrensky was stunned and said, "My dad''s money is mine. Why should he take my money and spend it without my permission?" "Do you think that''s all the money he has? He must have more money, just not to me!" Everyone was silent. She was obsequious to the foreigners, willing to give everything she had. She was extremely indifferent to her family,ining about the unfairness. She even took her father''s life-saving money. She could not even meet the university requirements, yet she wanted to conquer the world. It was ridiculous! "What happened next?" Lilly angrily asked, "Didn''t you go to heaven? How did youe back?" Jastrensky was silent and said, "I was thrilled at first! Foreign men are better than domestic men. They are loyal, romantic, considerate, graceful, and gentle." But she did not enjoy it for long before she realized that her visa would expire. It turned out that the foreign man had arranged a tourist visa for her, not an identity card. When the deadline came, she was deported by the immigration authorities, but she had spent all her money on the man who had run away. She was penniless, had no family or friends, and could not speak English... How could she go back? Besides, she did not want to leave Ambrosia. Pablo sneered, "Indeed, he is devoted and romantic, very considerate." Jastrensky could not help but say, "He must have some difficulty. The Ambrosia men are all well and advanced and educated. They would never do anything irresponsible. There must be a reason." Pablo was speechless. "There are scumbags everywhere. How do you know they are all good?" Jastrensky immediately retorted, "They are all highly civilized people. For example, they use a sitting toilet in the bathroom, which is noble and elegant. Unlike squatting pits here, which are ugly and smelly... From these details, they are more advanced than us." How could superior people be scum? Moreover, she often secretly observed how others lived and had more rights to speak than anyone else. Everyone was speechless. Her exnation was illogical. Jastrensky turned her head and showed envy, saying, "I also dream of living such a life." So even if sleeping on the streets, washing dishes, or living on garbage... she did not want to return. Returning to the country would only make her feel better off dead. Lilly nodded and said, "I see. So you went to sleep on the streets, washed dishes, and lived on Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! garbage?" Jastrensky defended herself, saying, "I''m struggling for my dreams." Josh rolled her eyes and said, "Yes, everything is good in Ambrosia." Even if she was a doormat in Ambrosia, she still felt superior to the others. "Later on... I couldn''t wait any longer. Without an identity card, I can''t go anywhere. Someone told me they could help me get one, but it would cost 100,000 dors." She did not have the money. So she found a way to contact her parents and asked them to send her money immediately. The FBI unexpectedly found her, and they deported her against her will. When a person was forcibly repatriated to their home country, the country''s government covered the repatriation costs. However, Jastrensky did not feel she was a liability to the country but thought the government was holding her back. Therefore, she caused trouble at the airport. ke looked at her coldly and said, "I remember now. You were the woman who shouted at the airport.''" With shabby clothes and a haughty expression, she cursed and kicked the security guards, criticizing them as inferior people. Later, he did not know how the criminal gang kidnap Jastrensky. He only remembered that she was still shouting the next time he met her, "I am from Mirea. If you dare to touch me, the government will punish you." So when the criminal gang boss asked him to kill someone to show loyalty, he chose Jastrensky. ke seemed to have remembered something unpleasant. Jastrensky alsoined, "Dudroinia is terrible! It''s dirty and smelly." She was trapped here and could not leave, making it very painful. She could only go to the bar to feel the freedom of Ambrosia. As a result, she was drugged and taken away! When she woke up again, she found herself kidnapped, but she heard that the destination was Ambrosia, and she became excited again. She wanted to return to Ambrosia this way, but she did not expect the cruise ship to be even dirtier and messier, and the ce was unbearable for humans. "So, I strongly protested" Comining about the dirty ce when tied up, she was foolish. "Just then, several men with tattoos on their arms came over." She did not know why they were confronting each other, and one of them asked a pretty boy to kill someone to prove that he was an actual member, not a traitor. "As a result, that pretty boy chose me." Jastrensky was so angry that she trembled. "That knife... the knife used to cut watermelons was so long..." He dragged that knife and made a creaking sound on the deck, which made her very scared. She begged an inferior person for the first time, and yet he still did not let her go. "When I woke up again, I saw that my head and body had been separated. I refuse to ept it. I can''t believe that I died like this." She refused to leave and kept trying to piece her head back together. She repeated the process of death on that cruise ship every day, only wishing to return to Ambrosia one day. Lilly sighed, feeling a sense of indescribable emotion, which was anger, sadness, and depression all at once. Pablo nced at her and touched her back, silently supporting her. Adults face all kinds of situations in life, and it is easy to change their mindset. Lilly was just a child. After experiencing many different kinds of life, could she still keep her original intention? Even Pablo was not sure about it. "Do it now," Pablo said softly. "This time, I will help you again." Lilly nodded, "Ok." Josh suddenly asked, "Wait, there''s one thing I haven''t figured out... What was she doing in my and Lilly''s rooms in the middle of the night?" Jastrensky suddenly looked at Josh, saying, "Originally, I had an abortion because I was too tired... But he would have been a very handsome boy if I hadn''t." "White skin... blonde hair, blue eyes... and a very clever mind. Just like Mr. Josh, haha." Josh was speechless. He felt that this was the most severe insult he had ever received. "So, you came to my room in the middle of the night, were you trying to take my head!?" he asked. Jastrensky nodded and said, "Yes... You have a clever mind. I should take it away." Josh thought she only wanted to take his head because she missed her child. He did not expect Jastrensky to say, "With such a clever mind, if Ibine it with mine, I will be very smart." Then, when she arrived in Ambrosia, she could find a better man with her intelligence and beauty. Chapter 122 How Much We Need to Pay? Chapter 122 How Much We Need to Pay? Josh trembled with fear. A woman sneaked into his room and made gestures on his head at midnight. "Pervert!" Josh could not help but curse out loud. The female spirit ignored his curse and giggled. Suddenly, Lilly remembered something and asked, "How did you follow my dad back here?" The female spirit died on the deck of a cruise ship that had traveled a long distance, so she should not have been able toe back. The female spirit looked at ke with a sad expression. Before she answered, ke said coolly, "The location of my task is at sea, and I happen to be boarding the same cruise ship. Maybe she just followed me back." The head-hugging female spirit stared at ke, making a hoarse sound, and showed a strange smile. "You''re lying." The female spirit chuckled and said, "You''re afraid your daughter will hate you, aren''t you... Hehehe." "Little girl, let me tell you. Your daddy was killing an innocent girl on the cruise ship. He shot a little girl of your age who was hiding in his car." The head-hugging female spirit made a headshot gesture. "It''s so tragic." "What mistake can a child make?" "He killed a little girl. Your father is a devil. Hehe!" "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have realized that your father was the pretty boy who chopped off my head back then." So she followed him back. She could not have crossed that sea, but after swallowing the ghost of the little girl who died tragically, she finally could. All of this, of course, was thanks to ke. The head-hugging female spirit looked at ke, which happened to be the camera''s direction. Her gaze made Josh feel fearful. The next moment, the female spirit screamed and turned into a ck gas,pletely sucked into the jar. Lilly raised her hand and quietly looked at the red bracelet and jar of souls on her wrist. She had no expression, which made people feel nervous. "Lilly." ke immediately went up to her. Lilly was still in a lost and depressed mood, looking at ke nkly. ke was worried, saying, "Lilly, I can exin." Does she misunderstand me? Is she afraid of me? Will she never be close to me again? Lilly closed her eyes the next second and fell softly into Pablo''s arms. ke rushed forward quickly and grabbed her before she fell. Without the video camera, ke could not see Pablo. He picked up Lilly, then left. Pablo only saw a hand approaching him, and Lilly was gone in his arms. After catching all the ghosts in the house, Josh finally felt relieved. He was too nervous just now, and now he was tired and sleepy. Gilbert had just arrived at the door with a medicine box when he saw ke carrying Lilly out. "Wait!" Anthony grabbed him and said, "Don''t chase them. Lilly is fine." He saw Lilly''s master in the video recorder, who seemed to care for her and would not let anything happen to her. Josh rubbed his eyes wearily and asked, "Uncle, why are you so slow? Gilbert said, "I was on my way to the emergency room in the middle of the night when I received a call Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. from Anthony. He came quickly, and the patient was handed over to the department head. He drove so fast that the tires were sparking. But what was happening in front of him? What''s going on? Anthony patted Gilbert''s shoulder and walked away. Josh followed closely with a video recorder and also patted Gilbert''s arm. Only Hannah, who was sleeping, and a maid who had fainted on the floor were left in the room. Then Jack arrived and dragged the maid away. It was daytime. Half awake, Hannah climbed out of bed, staring at Polly outside the balcony. After a long time, she finally returned to reality and looked around. "Huh, where''s Lilly?" She ran outside, only to find something wrong at home. Hannah was confused. She had just woken up. What''s going on? Upon seeing Jack, Hannah immediately asked, "Uncle Jack, where is Lilly?" Jack made a shushing gesture and replied, "Little Miss is sick. Please don''t make noise." Hannah waited long, but Lilly did not wake up all day. The people at home became increasingly worried. Lilly did not know how long she had been sleeping, but it was still dark outside when she woke up. She got up in confusion and looked around. "Where am I?" Pablo was sitting cross-legged in mid-air. When he saw Lilly wake up, he closed his book and asked, "Awake?" He floated over and touched Lilly''s forehead. Lilly looked up with a pout and murmured, "Master, you''re not human. You can''t feel the temperature. What can you tell by touching me like this?" Pablo poked her head and said, "Do I need to feel the temperature? When you lift your butt, I know what you will do. When I touch your forehead, I know if you''re feeling well." Lillyughed out loud and said, "Master, you''re just talking nonsense!" Pablo shook his head andughed. Lilly spit out blood because she was exhausted and in a deep sleep. The others were scared to death of her. At this moment, the door pushed open, and Bettany came in with a bowl of supplements, and the fragrance attracted Lilly. "Lilly, are you awake?" Bettany said happily. Lilly''s mouth was watering, feeling extremely hungry. She swallowed her saliva and said, "Granny, I''m so hungry." Bettany was overjoyed with tears and said, "Okay, I will go get you something delicious." Lilly immediately raised his hand and said, "I want to eat braised eggnt, soy sauce chicken, and also, the pce beefmp... no, not right, it''s the pce beef... No, that''s not it." Bettanyughed and said, "It''s called stewed thin beef slices." Lilly nodded again and again, "Yes, yes! Bettany looked at the lively Lilly and finally let go of her worries. She carefully wiped away her tears. She was afraid that Lilly, who had just returned, would also leave her. Lilly saw Bettany crying and softly hugged her, saying, "Do I make you worry again? I''m sorry, Granny!" Bettany could not help but shed tears. Her baby girl was so good. If anyone in her family died again, she could not bear the sorrow. "Lilly, you''d be safe," Bettany touched Lilly''s hair. "Grow up happily and safely." If she could exchange her life for Lilly, she would be willing to die right now. Lilly, "Yeah, same to you, Granny." Bettany smiled and said, "Granny is already old and cannot grow anymore!" Lilly firmly said, "You can do it!" Finally, Bettany could not help butugh out loud. "Okay, I will grow up with Lilly." They looked at each other and grinned. After Bettany went downstairs, ke came in immediately. "Lilly?" He called softly. His usual arrogance and unruliness were gone, and his tall figure stood at the door with his arms hanging down. He looked like a big boy who had done something wrong. Lilly hesitated momentarily and asked, "Daddy, did you cause trouble? How much money do they want us to pay?" ke was puzzled. Chapter 123 Lets Work Hard Together Chapter 123 Let''s Work Hard Together Lilly looked at ke with a conflicted expression. It was not her fault to think this way because ke used to be too arrogant. But now he was bowing his head as if he had done something wrong. Lilly said, "I don''t have much pocket money. But don''t worry, Daddy. I can borrow from Uncle if we don''t have enough money." And then, she worked hard to pay off the debt. What was that saying again? Oh... A daughter paid off her father''s debt. ke could not help butugh softly, "Lilly, I don''t owe any money. " He breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Lilly did not want a dad like him anymore. But he did not expect her to say she wanted to help him pay off his debt. Lilly looked puzzled and asked, "Daddy, what''s wrong with you? A young man shouldn''t be gloomy and downcast." ke was smiling. He squatted by the bed and looked at Lilly. "Yesterday, that female spirit said something about me. Aren''t you afraid of me, Lilly?" Lilly shook her head and said, "I trust you, Daddy. You''re not that kind of person. Grandpa and Uncle Anthony both say you''re an angel, not a devil." ke was taken aback. His heart was filled with warmth and softness. "Thank you, Lilly." ke reached out and lightly tapped her nose. Lilly immediately covered her nose, giggling, "You''re wee!" Although Lilly trusted himpletely, ke felt it necessary to exin. He sat on the edge of the bed, stretchedzily, andy down, saying very rxedly, "Come here, let''s lie down together." Lilly immediatelyy down, her head resting on ke''s shoulder. She stretched out her legs and spread out her hands. ke rested his hands behind his head and said, "I went on a task some time ago. I can''t tell you what the task is. Lilly, you''d remember that I will never do anything that goes against the country and the people." Lilly nodded in agreement. ke continued, "A bomb inside her body controlled that girl." He briefly introduced it with a few words, but the bomb inside the girl''s body was not an ordinary bomb. It was a suicide bomb imnted inside her body. Otherwise, it would not have been impossible for him to remove it. The little girl was only seven years old, very thin and weak, and looked only slightly older than Lilly. She witnessed how her parents and sister died. She should have used his sympathy to blow him up. But at thest moment, she cried and told him she did not want to die. "I told her to hide in the car first." ke stared at the roof, saying. "I also promised her that I would save her." "But I broke my promise." The situation was critical, and he made a mistake. The terrorist leader climbed onto the SUV. "My shot didn''t hit the little girl, only the bad guy. But unfortunately, the little girl also followed and died... so the female spiritst night didn''t tell the whole story." Lilly understood and muttered, "I knew it. That ghost is too bad." Lilly looked up at ke and asked softly, "Daddy, are you sad?" ke''s voice became husky, "Yes. I''m not strong enough." Lilly looked at his daddy, somewhat trance-like. So, Daddy was just like her? He also felt ufortable and stuffy. "Will Daddy continue to be a guardian?" Lilly suddenly asked. ke looked down at her and nodded firmly, "Yes." Before, he only did it for the country because he was alone and had no worries. Now he understood the meaning of guardianship even more. He cared about her daughter. Where there was a country, there was a home, and he wanted Lilly to grow up freely under the sunshine. Lilly seemed a bit confused and asked in a muffled voice, "Won''t you feel sad if you see those bad things in the future?" ke smiled and replied, "Yes, I will, but it''s okay. What each of us does has its meaning." "Before, when I returned from work, I would eat a big ice cream... and then all the unhappy things would be forgotten." Lilly suddenly understood, and the oppressive feeling in her heart disappeared instantly. "Yeah!" Lilly turned over, got up, raised her thumb, and pressed it on ke''s forehead like a seal, saying, "Daddy is awesome!" "Let''s work hard together!" keughed softly, lifted his arm, picked up Lilly, and tickled her on her shoulder. Lillyughed so hard that she could not catch her breath, shouting, "Action beam, biu!" ke pretended to be shot and fell to the side, "Uh...I lost!" Lilly immediately got up and tickled ke. While the two were having fun, Bettany pushed the door open. "What are you doing!" Bettany red at him and said, "You''re an adult, yet still so childish. What if she can''t breathe if sheughs too hard?" ke sat up straight soon. "Uh, yes, yes, I''m sorry." Lilly also sat up straight with her hands on her knees, nodding and saying, "Yes, yes, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Bettany was angry and amused. "Come down to have dinner." Downstairs, Hannah stood on a chair by the table, quickly picking up food and piling it into Lilly''s bowl before sitting down. Hugh frowned and sternly said, "She''ll eat by herself. Why did you give her so much to eat?" He then looked at Josh and asked, "Hey, why did you start eating before everyone was seated?" Josh put down his chopsticks and muttered, "Grandpa, please don''t be so strict with us." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hugh snorted and instinctively said, "I''m strict with everyone." Anthony, Hannah, and Josh looked at him with unbelievable looks. At this moment, Lilly came down, and Hugh looked at Lilly in relief. "Lilly,e and eat." Hugh picked up a piece of meat. Anthony clenched his fist and coughed while looking at the scene, "Ahem." After finishing the meal, Lilly rubbed her belly and copsed on the sofa, unwilling to move. Suddenly, she remembered her daddy''s words about eating big ice cream. Lilly immediately approached ke, whispering, "Daddy, can we go eat a big ice cream tomorrow?" ke nced at her and lowered his voice, "Okay, don''t tell your granny." Bettany brought some fruits and squinted, asking, "What bad ideas are you two up to again?" As soon as Lilly saw the fruits, she ran away. "Granny, I''m full! If I eat any more, the food wille out of my bottom." As soon as she finished speaking, she ran away quickly. ke looked straight ahead and said, "I''m going upstairs too." Bettany said, "Stop." ke paused and turned around to ask, "What''s wrong?" Bettany said expressionlessly, "Finish the fruit first." Chapter 124 The Unscrupulous Father and Daughter Watched the Show Chapter 124 The Unscrupulous Father and Daughter Watched the Show The next day. Under the close watch of Bettany, ke brought Lilly to the central shopping mall. An ice cream truck was stationed outside the central shopping mall. "I''ve been eating ice cream from this truck for ten years," ke said as he drove the SUV. "It''s the best ice cream in the city." Lilly could not wait any longer. "Ice cream! Ice cream! I like ice cream!" The SUV passed a kindergarten school bus. Hannah, sitting by the window, immediately looked out with resentment. She thought she heard Lilly''s voice just now! She was shouting, "Ice cream, ice cream!" She also wanted her daddy to take her out to eat ice cream. I can''t bear to see Lilly so happy. I hope she can go to school as soon as possible! The outside of the central mall was rtively empty on Monday. ke got Lilly a small ice cream sprinkled with delicious nuts and ayer of sweet but not greasy blueberry jam. The soft ice cream and the jam melted in their mouths, making them happy! "It''s so good!" Lilly was filled with happiness. They sat casually by the flower bed. ke was tall, sitting on the edge of the flower bed with his legs stretched out. His left foot was crossed over his right foot. He was dressed in all ck, looking like a tilted streetmp from a distance. Lilly sat on the edge of the flower bed with her left foot crossed over her right foot. Her short and chubby legs looked adorable. They attracted the attention of those around them, who frequently turned to look at them. There was even a youngdy who identally bumped into the mall door. Lilly licked the ice cream from her lips and shook her head, saying, "Tsk tsk. Daddy, are you trying to flirt around with otherdies?" She tilted her head mischievously. ke raised his hand and poked her forehead, asking, "How do you know she''s not looking at you?" Lilly eximed, "Oh, maybe she is." ke could not help butugh. Lilly was so funny. He looked up at the familiar flower bed and mall. But what was different now was that he had Lilly by his side to enjoy ice cream. The future life seemed less tedious and less challenging to live now. At this moment, Lilly eximed and pointed to a nearby cafe. "It''s Aunty Reba!" she said. ke followed her and saw a woman sitting in a booth on the first floor of the cafe with herptop open, enjoying the sun, drinking coffee, and working simultaneously. He asked, "Who is she?" Lilly walked over there with ke, saying, "It''s Aunty Reba. We went to catch ghosts with Uncle Anthony before." Catch ghosts? ke frowned slightly, then followed Lilly into the coffee shop. There was a wind chime at the entrance of the coffee shop, and he identally bumped into it. Making a shing noise, he quickly lowered his head. The waitress stared at him. Lilly quickly said, "Sorry! My daddy is too tall and hits the wind chime. Should I pay for it?" After speaking, she rummaged through her small bag and took out a red envelope. These were various red envelopes she received on her birthday. The red envelopes from her uncles and grandparents were the thickest, with a length of three feet in a tyout. The others were gifts from guests who came to celebrate. Now Lilly always brought these thinner ones when she came out. She held the red envelope with a painful expression. When the waitress saw Lilly take out a red envelope and hand it to her, she hurriedly said, "Uh, no. It''s okay. It''s not broken." Lilly immediately returned the red envelope to her bag and said, "Okay!" Cutie, could you pretend for one more second? Lilly ran to Reba''s side and waved hello, "Hi, Aunty Reba. We ran into each other again!" Reba looked closely, surprised and happy, "Hey, Lilly! Why are you here?" Lilly pointed to ke behind him and said, "I came with my daddy to eat ice cream." Reba stood up and said, "Hello!" ke nodded slowly and replied, "Hello." Lilly asked curiously, "Aunty Reba, are you working?" With a smile, Reba looked confident and elegant, as if she were glistening. She picked up Lilly and sat with her, pointing to theputer and saying, "I''m writing a novel." Lilly asked, "Oh, you mean you''re writing a storybook?" Rebaughed and replied, "Yes." Lilly understood and pointed to the words on the screen, reading, "Once upon a time, there were seven Cbash boys and their grandpa." Reba was stunned andughed, "What? This is a live broadcast of a lovely wife, where the CEO is crying for a hug."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lilly was confused and asked, "Who is crying for a hug?" Reba replied, "CEO." Lilly said, "Who is the CEO?" Reba was puzzled but replied, "It''s like your uncle. He''s super powerful, super rich, and very handsome." Lilly was even more confused. "Then why would such a powerful uncle cry and beg for a hug?" Reba was puzzled. How could she exin this to Lilly? It was a dramatic romance. Just as she was struggling, a man suddenly rushed in angrily from outside and mmed a stack of documents on the coffee table! Lilly looked up and saw the tanned uncle standing before her, staring at Reba. "Who is she? And who is she?!" Harry pointed at Lilly and ke. ke flicked his finger, and the coffee shop''s business card in the card booth flew out, hitting Harry''s finger hard and pushing it aside. In pain, Harry grabbed his finger and eximed, "How dare you!" ke looked at him with a cold and intimidating gaze. "Be careful how you speak. I have a bad temper and don''t like it when people point at my daughter and me." Harry was shocked that he dared not speak. He could only turn his head in frustration and shout at Reba, "Who are they?" Reba frowned and quickly apologized to ke, then hugged Lilly. "I''m sorry, I have some family matters to attend to." ke noticed Lilly did not want to leave, so he crossed his legs andzily leaned against the back of the sofa, humming. Reba pulled Harry aside and angrily asked, "Have you had enough of your drama? They are my friends!" This person was Reba''s husband. Harry sneered, "Friend? I think he''s your cheating lover, right? I knew something was up when you suddenly became so confident. So you''ve found a new partner. Do you have any shame?" Reba was furious because his words were offensive. "Mind your words," Reba said coldly, not paying attention to him, turning around to leave. Unexpectedly, Harry blocked her way and asked, "Wait, did you sell the house?!" Reba was expressionless, "It''s my own house. Whether I sell it or not is my freedom. What''s wrong with you?" Harry seemed furious and said in a harsh tone, "How is it, not my business? That house is mine too!" Reba crossed her arms and looked at him like a queen with a cold and disdainful gaze. "Yours? Do you have any proof? Did you pay the down payment or the monthly installments? Or did you pay for the family''s living expenses?" "Hmph!" Harry almost spat blood. On the sofa, ke and Lilly finished their ice cream. ke picked up a slice of watermelon, removed the seeds, and handed it to Lilly. They watched Reba and her husband quarrel while eating the watermelon. ke said, "Hmph!" Lilly also followed her, "Hmph!" The unscrupulous father and daughter ate melons and watched the show. Chapter 125 Joint Property of the Couple Chapter 125 Joint Property of the Couple Harry was furious, but what else could he do but endure it? He reached out his hands and said, "Okay, I don''t want to argue with you! You want to irritate me, and you sold the house. I''m speechless. You didn''t even discuss such a big thing with me. Aren''t you worried about people taking advantage of you? Also, did you buy a vi? Give me the key." Reba crossed her arms and said loudly, "Why should I give it to you? Get out of here! Don''t you like living in the countryside? Then go ahead!" "I made it clear to you in advance that my money and my house have nothing to do with you!" At this moment, the voice of Elliot arrived before she did, "This is the joint property of the couple! How can it not rte? Whether it''s the house or the money, half of it belongs to my son!" Elliot red at her angrily. She was furious. They had been waiting in the countryside for so long, but Reba did not return and asked them to return to the town. Instead, she packed up their things and sent them back! She even bought a vi! She would not listen to them. It was driving her crazy! "I''m tired and don''t want to argue with you anymore! Give us the keys. I want to return and rest!" said Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Elliot, frustrated. Reba pushed Elliot''s hand away, sneering, "Want to enter my house? Beg me then!" With disdain, Reba returned to her seat and saw they were enjoying the show. Lilly even apuded and said, "Aunty Reba is so cool." "We should leave now!" Looking unhappy, Reba packed herputer into her bag, saying, "My good mood had been ruined." ke stood up and effortlessly picked up Lilly, holding her in his arms with one hand. Seeing that Reba was about to leave, Harry seemed embarrassed and said fiercely, "Fine! You''re doing great! If you walk out here today, I''ll divorce you immediately!" Reba did not turn her head, picked up herputer bag, paid the bill, and left. Harry was speechless. He was very embarrassed. He had to pretend to be tough and leave. Elliot was even angry, her blood pressure rising and her head buzzing. "Divorce, divorce her immediately!" Elliot shouted in anger. Harry was very agitated, "It''s been her earning money all these years. If we divorce, I won''t get anything!" But unexpectedly, Elliot said, "How is that possible? I''ve asked thewyer. Any ie during the marriage, whether you earned it or she did, all belongs to the joint property of the couple." Elliot smiled triumphantly and said, "Even if you haven''t earned a dor since getting married, you can still get half of whatever she earns! That''s thew." So, it was fine whether she bought a vi or not. It still had to be divided. Harry was suddenly relieved and said, "Really? You''ve asked about it?" Elliot replied, "Of course!" Harry breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "That''s good then." He did not dare to divorce after their quarrel. He knew he had been the underdog all these years because he had not earned a dor. He was afraid he would not get anything if they divorced. What about now? Harry sneered, "I''ll sue for divorce now and see how she regrets it and begs meter!" After she cried enough, he would show mercy to her and remarry her. Lilly, ke, and Reba walked on the street, and Lilly curiously asked, "Aunty, are you also getting a divorce?" Lilly could not understand why adults liked to get divorced so much. Reba shook her head and then nodded, "Maybe." Her hesitation was mainly for the sake of the child... As for the joint property? She had asked about it before. Indeed, if they divorced, the money she earned during the marriage would be considered joint property and split equally between them. Regardless of the situation, any ie earned during the marriage would be considered joint property and split equally. This rule was very frustrating. However, they overlooked a very important thing. Lilly was even more puzzled and asked, "Aunty Reba, aren''t you afraid that your husband will divorce you?" Rebaughed, "Firstly, he dared not to. Secondly, even if he does, I''m not afraid." Firstly, his family would never let her go. After all, Harry was such a useless person. If she left him, he would have no other options besides relying on his parents. And Elliot also knew this, so she dared not let go of Reba and held onto her tightly. Secondly, she was confident he would not get a dor even if they divorced! Lilly and ke also had to return home. Lilly waved goodbye to Reba and said, "Goodbye, Aunty Reba. Keep up the good work, fighting!" As soon as Reba returned home, she received a call from awyer who informed her that her husband had filed for divorce and requested an immediate discussion on property distribution. "There is no room for discussion." Reba was looking at herself in the mirror, intending to remove her makeup, but instead picked up her lipstick and put on a bold and stylish red lip. Thewyer said, "I have also heard from your husband about the family ie during your marriage. Ms. Fisher, I must remind you that although you earned money during your marriage, your husband still has the right to take half of the property, including the vi you just bought." Reba smiled as she leisurely replied, "My dear must not have told you that the ount where my writing fees are deposited belongs to my mother." "We have been married for so many years. Who said that I earned all the money? What skills does a woman like me have? My parents gave me all that money." "The money from my parents doesn''t count as joint property!" "He can get a divorce. I''ll go over there now." After speaking, Reba hung up the phone. On the other end, Harry was dumbfounded, listening over the loudspeaker. Elliot anxiously asked, "What does that mean? Why isn''t it joint property?" Thewyer awkwardly replied, "Was money transferred from your mother-inw''s ount to yours before?" Harry replied, "Yes." When Reba got married, she signed a written contract with a website. However, the contract was too restrictive and explicitly tied Reba''s identity card to the website. It meant Reba could not write for other websites without their permission. Reba had no choice but to secretly use her mother''s identity card to register on the current website and create a new pen name to continue writing step by step. Later, he held her mother''s ount and transferred money from it. Thewyer said, "There''s nothing you can do. Your wife registered under her mother''s name, and the royalties were deposited into her mother''s ount. If you want to authenticate the money, it belongs to her mother. Giving it to you is considered a gift and has nothing to do with you." They were dumbfounded! Elliot eximed excitedly, "But she earned money! Not her mother! They are lying!" Thewyer asked, "Do you have any evidence to prove it? To be blunt, if your wife and mother-inw tell the same story, you have no way to prove anything." After saying that, thewyer did not wait for their answer and left directly. Elliot trembled and said, "This is unfair... It''s not fair!" With so much money, howe they did not get their share? Did they have to go back and beg Reba? No, never! She was not going to ask her! Chapter 126 Regret and Kneel for Forgiveness Chapter 126 Regret and Kneel for Forgiveness Reba had received thewsuit and agreed to divorce. What about Reba''s mother? She had always been a fan of Reba and was her top novel supporter. She knew all the plotlines and could even remember them better than Reba. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Reba had given her mother her oldputer before. In front of the notaries, her mother wrote a new chapter following Reba''stest book. Reba silently cheered for her mother secretly. She was so amazing. With all the evidence, it was proven that Reba''s mother wrote the books and gave the money to her daughter out of sympathy. The vi was registered under Reba''s name and was a gift from her parents, with no connection to Harry. Harry knew they had lost even before the trial and would not get a penny. Oh, wait. They could still get their share. The unscrupulous website that Reba used to work for still paid around two dors per month. It was more than 200 dors in total after all these years, and Reba had never used it. So they would get 105 dors in total. But what could they do with 105 dors? Reba was a wealthy woman with billions of savings and a vi. And she was still making money. If they got divorced, they would lose a lot. They had no job and no ie. Even if they went to work, they would not earn much. And they could not even get custody of the child. When it came to visitation rights, it was up to Reba. When the child grew up and knew their father was such a person, they would not care for him in his old age. Harry immediately regretted his actions and knelt before her. "Darling, I was wrong. I was just angry at the time and never thought about divorcing you... I still love you very much." Elliot felt embarrassed and said, "Reba, it is my fault. I''m just getting old and confused. I encouraged him to file for divorce, but he never really agreed to it." Elliot was trying to take all the me. When Reba relented, they withdrew thewsuit and decided not to divorce. As a married couple with children, they would inevitably have disagreements, but they would make up and move on. Harry would have to say nice things to her more in the future. However, unexpectedly, Reba put on her bag and high heels, walking like a powerful queen. "Just wait for the court hearing!" she dered. "Oh, by the way, I forgot that my children''s watches have recording functions. If you say anything secretly to them, I can cancel your visitation rights." Reba walked away, leaving Harry and Elliot both in regret. After a while, Reba excitedly called Lilly and told her about these things. The two of them, one in her twenties and the other only four years old, chatted for a long time as if they were close girlfriends. Reba also bought a lot of gifts to send to the Crawford family to show her gratitude. Lilly smiled and said, "Okay, bye, Aunty Reba." After hanging up the phone, Lilly suddenly felt she had found the meaning of what her daddy had said. Right now, she was pleased. Pablo said on the side, "Reba has changed a lot." After all, seeing a ghost with her own eyes could be a huge shock. Lilly nodded and said, "Yeah, she is unafraid of difficulties!" Pablo sneered, "Are you happy now? But you won''t be long because you''re going to kindergarten soon." He had once passed by a kindergarten, and it was imposing. The child who did not want to go to kindergarten cried and made a scene, and the children in the ss did not look delighted. But unexpectedly, Lilly jumped up and eximed happily, "Really? Am I going to kindergarten? I''m finally going to kindergarten!" Lilly bounced out of the room. Pablo then opened his palm, revealing a thumb-sized ghost. "Lilly is doing well. Are you relieved now?" The ghost was Jean. Jean could not bear to watch Lilly leave and begged, "Can''t I see Lilly onest time?" Pablo shook his head, "No." "You were supposed to be reincarnated half a year ago, but you kept dying. Bringing you here this time was already a great risk." "If you meet Lilly again, it''s hard for me to take control." Jean cried mournfully, "Is there no other way? Like being reborn? How about soul transmigration for me?" Pablo was speechless. "You''ve read too many novels!" Jean kneeled and cried, "I want to be reborn as an invincible man from birth... No, let me be reborn nearby. Just don''t erase my memories, okay?" Pablo put Jean away. Lilly was about to start kindergarten, which made Bettany busy again. Although the kindergarten uniform could be printed with names, Bettany liked to do it herself. Hugh picked up a pen and wrote a hundred name tags for Lilly''s ss and name. Bettany sewed these name tags onto Lilly''s school uniform and daily clothes. Hannah confidently guaranteed, "Don''t worry, I''m with Lilly. No one dares to bully her." On the day before the end of the holiday, every member of the Crawford family returned home and celebrated Lilly''s first day of school. Edward set off several buckets of fireworks for two hours. Lilly finally put on her small backpack and got on her school bus. The little girl was excited, and the Crawford family followed behind the school bus. The Animaux International Elementary School was next to the Animaux International Kindergarten, with only a road separating them. After Josh got off the school bus, he looked around. Unfortunately, he could not see anything. The other members of the Crawford family quietly came to the iron fence outside Lilly''s kindergarten. Looking around, Bettany grabbed the iron fence and leaned on the railing to sneak a peek while no one was around. Hugh frowned and said with his hands behind his back, "You''re outrageous..." But the next second, he also stretched his neck to look. Edward leaned directly on the iron fence, his face pressing against it as he sighed, "She grew up too fast. Howe she''s already going to kindergarten?" Anthony looked at the people who were peeking. Dressed in a neat suit, he said lightly, "It''s time to return. We have to trust Lilly." He peeked at the school and then turned around and left. In the principal''s office at the kindergarten, ke smiled, "So I think it''s necessary to conduct a kindergarten explosion drill." The principal said, "Yes, you''re right." ke said, "Then let me be the chief instructor!" The principal was ttered, "Okay! You''re in charge!" ke was about to be a godly warrior and left with satisfaction. Feeling very worried and nervous, the principal decided to personally keep an eye on Lilly to make sure nothing happened. Chapter 127 The Female Teacher Reconciles Disputes Chapter 127 The Female Teacher Reconciles Disputes The principal kept muttering to himself to avoid any incidents, but his eyelids kept twitching, making him feel like the more he feared something, the more likely it was to happen. Hannah was in her third year of kindergarten and came to school on the bus with Lilly in the morning. Pablo was floating around, bored. Although he knew that young children would not cause any trouble in kindergarten, he could take the time to rest and cultivate. But for some reason, he followed along involuntarily. Hannah held Lilly''s hand and introduced her to every ssmate they met, saying, "This is my little sister!" "Don''t mess with my sister, get it?" Lilly was a neer. ording to her age, she should have started junior ss at the age of three and moved up to middle ss at the age of four. When Lilly was in South City, no one cared for her, and she did not go to preschool even though she was three. Now he had been directly transferred to the middle ss, called "Pineapple". Lilly was thrilled and said, "I like the Pineapple ss." It sounded like a delicious ss. Hannah said, "Lilly, I''m in the Eldorado ss. If anyone dares to bully you,e to me." Lilly obediently said, "Okay, I know." The teacher beside them found it amusing and said, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen. I''m here with you! Hannah, you should go back to the ssroom now!" Hannah shook her head and said, "No, I must safely escort my sister to the ssroom. It''s a task my dad entrusted to me." The teacher chuckled and said, "That''s great!" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The teacher then turned to Lilly and asked in a gentle voice, "Lilly, are you happy on your first day of school? I''m the teacher of the Pineapple ss. My surname is Flora, and you can call me Ms. Flora." Lilly blinked her eyes and said, "Wow, it''s Ms. Flora." She used to draw Floras, and now she had a Miss Flora in front of her, unconsciously bringing them closer. Flora immediately smiled, her eyes squinting into a crescent moon. Somehow, seeing the bright light in this child''s eyes, her mood improved. Hannah hugged Lilly''s shoulder at the ssroom door and said, "Here we are. Don''t cry after I leave." Lilly replied, "I won''t cry." But Hannah was still worried. What if some other kids bully her? She suddenly waved her hand and said, "Hey! Pineapple ss kids, look over here!" The kids who were eating breakfast or ying looked up. The busy teachers were also frozen. Imitating the teacher''s usual speech, Hannah said, "This is your new ssmate. Let''s all say, ''Hello, sister!''" Many of the kids who had just woken up were in a daze, and they heard it a lot from teachers, so they followed without thinking, "Hello, sister!" Sister? Lilly was confused. Teachers were shocked. The principal, who had juste to inspect, wondered if he had entered a great organization. After speaking, she finally walked away with her backpack in satisfaction. Lilly was led into the ssroom by another teacher. And Pablo sat bored by the window, continuing to flip through his book. The principal whispered to Flora at the door, "Take good care of her. This child needs special attention." Flora replied, "I got it." At this moment, Prisci rushed in, panting, and heard what the principal and Flora were saying. She apologized, "I''m sorry... I''mte." The principal frowned and left without saying anything. Flora said, "Be on time next time." Prisci stuck out her tongue and quickly changed her shoes, washed her hands, and disinfected herself before entering the ssroom. In the ssroom, Flora assigned a schedule of teaching work today and recorded it. Usually, this was free activity time. The children were disciplined in the middle ss after going through the chaos in the junior ss. Some children were quietly eating breakfast in the dining area, while others who had finished breakfast were ying on the other side of the ssroom. Lilly was busy eating. Although she had eaten something at home in the morning, the food at the kindergarten seemed more delicious. She quickly finished half an apple pie, a small portion of diced beef, and a whole piece of pizza. The children at the same table were amazed at how much she had eaten. There was a little girl who eximed, "Sister, you''re amazing! You eat so much!" She thought Lilly''s name was Sister. Lilly corrected her, "My name is Lilly!" The little girl smiled awkwardly and said, "I think your name is Sister!" Another little boy sat with his chin propped up, grinning and saying, "Wow, wow, Big Belly, you eat so much." Lilly frowned, feeling ufortable with thement. She said thoughtfully, "Calling someone Big Belly is very impolite. I hope you won''t repeat it." The little boy became increasingly excited as he got a response and immediatelyughed and said, "Big Belly eats everything and can''t do anything, haha." The other two children did not know what he meant but found his antics funny and could not help but Lilly put the bowl on the table and said, "If you keep talking like this, I won''t be happy." Just then, Prisci, who waste, walked over. "What''s going on?" She touched the little boy''s head, then smiled at Lilly. Remembering what the principal and head teacher had said earlier, she smiled again. "Lilly, why aren''t you happy?" Prisci''s voice was gentle. Lilly looked at Prisci''s head in surprise, then turned to Pablo and spoke silently, "Master..." Pablo eximed, "How strange, a harem spirit?" Prisci had a female spirit on her head, with green light emanating from its eyes. Pablo found it strange because harem spirits were usually male, while female harem spirits were typically called "seductive spirits." There was a difference between harem spirits and seductive spirits. To be simple, harem spirits fell for the heart, while seductive spirits were for sex... so their goals differed. To put it more bluntly, the harem spirits wanted many boyfriends to like them, while the seductive spirits wanted to have sex with many boyfriends. But the female spirit in front of us is a harem spirit, and the person she possessed was also a woman. This was quite strange. Pablo said, "Lilly, let''s talk about itter. Let''s focus on the present matter first." Lilly nodded and said, "Teacher, he said I''m Big Belly. I''m not happy about it. I asked him not to say it, but he still did." The little boy made a face and snickered. Prisci immediatelyughed and said, "Oh, that''s what happened! It''s okay. We are all good friends here. Ray, you''d apologized to Lilly, and Lilly said it was okay. Let''s shake hands and make peace, okay? She smiled and spoke sweetly, trying to reconcile in a cute tone. Ray quickly apologized, but Lilly did not say it was okay. She pouted and silently picked up the small bowl, cing it in the sink. Prisci followed, squatting down with one hand on her knee and the other pinching Lilly''s ponytail on her head. "Lilly, what''s wrong? Why are you unhappy? Can you tell me?" Chapter 128 Fighting on the First Day of School Chapter 128 Fighting on the First Day of School Lilly said, "I think this is not right. Ms. Peach, you should rify that he was wrong and then make him apologize to me! Why apologize and forgive if she didn''t mean it? If Ray had sincerely apologized, she would have said it was okay. But Ray did not think he was wrong when he said sorry. Prisci suddenly realized, "Oh, I see! It was my mistake. I''m sorry. I will remember next time, okay? Why wait until next time? Did it mean that this time did not matter? Lilly was not happy. She did not want to talk to Prisci anymore. Prisci innocently touched her cheek and murmured, "Oh dear, did I say something wrong?" After finishing her work at the other end of the ssroom, Flora raised her voice and said, "All right, kids. Come over for roll call!" The children immediately put down what they were holding, some running over quickly, some slowly. Lilly was the one who dashed, immediately leaving Prisci behind and running over to stand in front of Flora. A hint of a smile appeared on Flora''s face. Seeing thegging children, she reminded them, "Clock has already run a circle faster than you guys. Ray, Mia, and Sophia, let''s go!" "The children who run fast are great. Everyone should learn from them. Especially our new student, Lilly." Several children who weregging immediately ran forward. Even Ray walked quickly. After all, both adults and children liked to be praised. Flora said, "As usual, when the teacher says ''children'', the children should respond with ''yes, yes, yes''. Let us hear whose voice is the loudest." Flora, "Children." All the children in the ss said, "Hey, hey!" Lilly suddenly realized that this was how they yed. So when Flora said "children, children" for the second time, Lilly roared, "Hey! Hey! Hey!" This sound startled the sparrows outside the window. The teachers were stunned. Flora could not help but burst intoughter, praising, "Wow, Lilly has the loudest voice! I will give you a sticker for being so great." As she spoke, she put a sticker saying "You''re awesome" on Lilly''s forehead. Lilly widened her eyes and touched the sticker. She got a reward. Kindergarten is so much fun! Flora began calling out names, and Lilly observed how her ssmates responded. When it was her turn, she still loudly said, "I''m here." The other two teachersughed loudly. Lilly was too serious and too cute. Prisci could not help but say, "What a cute baby, I like her." The teacher beside her joked lowly, "Then you should hurry up and have a baby with Shawn!" Prisci blushed and said, "What nonsense, we''re not married yet." As they whispered, Flora called Lilly''s name and asked her to introduce herself. Lilly repeated what her granny taught herst night, "Hello, everyone. My name is Lilly Crawford. You can call me Lilly. I''m four years old, and I''m delighted to be friends with all of you!" She spoke clearly and confidently, and the teacher and other children apuded. At this moment, the mischievous Ray started to make fun again. Heughed and winked, "Lilly, she''s called Potato. Hahaha." "She''s a Chubby Sweet Potato who can eat and poop a lot, hahaha!" Flora''s tone became stern, saying, "Ray, giving someone a nickname is a very impolite behavior. You have hurt Lilly. Apologize to her now." The children quieted down when they saw their teacher be serious and look at Ray. Ray suddenly felt embarrassed and reluctantly said sorry. "I won''t forgive him!" Lilly told Flora, "He called me Big Belly during the meal, and when Ms. Peach asked him to apologize, he wasn''t sincere." Flora nced at Prisci and said to Lilly, "It''s okay if you don''t want to forgive him for now. When you feel like forgiving him, you can say, it''s okay, okay?" Lilly was happy and nodded vigorously. But Prisci felt wronged. She had also taught them this way! But the two children did not listen to her, so what could she do? Next, Flora introduced several teachers to Lilly, and they presented themselves to her. Animaux International Kindergarten was a well-known private kindergarten. Initially, only ten children were epted in each ss, but due to the increasing number of children, it was changed to 20 children per ss. The number of teachers also increased from two teachers and two assistants to four teachers and three childcare teachers. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The head teachers are responsible for teaching, maintaining ssroom order, developing potential, and them change clothes when they sweat and taking them to the bathroom. The other three teachers were named Grape, Peach, and Pomelo, except for the head teacher, Flora. All were named after fruits for easy memorization by the children. The childcare teachers were named Cat, Rabbit, and Sparrow, mainly after cute animals, to distinguish them from the head teachers. Ray sat on a small chair with his legs stretched out and kicked the chair in front of him asionally, not sitting still. The child in front turned around and angrily asked, "Why are you kicking me?" Ray said, "No. I kicked the stool, not you!" The child looked at Prisci sadly, standing behind Ray, maintaining ssroom order. Prisci quickly found out and said, "What''s wrong? Ray, please listen to the ss. Mia, please behave and listen to the ss too. You are all wonderful children." Mia had no choice but to turn around and face Lilly, sitting beside her. Ray felt bored and turned his attention to the two ponytails on Lilly''s head. Her ck and soft hair was twisted into a braided bun, and she had two cute bunny hair clips on, making her look very adorable. Ray yed a prank and reached out his hand, pulling hard. The bunny hair clip was pulled off forcefully, taking a few strands of hair with it. Lilly was hurt, and she eximed in fright. She turned her head, saw it was Ray again, and angrily asked, "What are you doing?" Flora, who was demonstrating gymnastics, turned her head in confusion. Ray thought it was even more fun to see Lilly angry, so he reached out and grabbed the little bun on her head. As he pulled, he said, "Everyone else has little braids. Why do you have a little bun? I''ll help you take it off so you''ll look better." Pablo said, "What the hell? This is unbearable! Lilly, you need to tell Ms. Flora right now." Lilly was angry. Yes, she had reached her limit. She carefully moved the small stool away, then walked up to Ray. She stood on her tiptoes and grabbed Ray''s hair with force! Ray felt pain and instinctively swung his hand to hit Lilly. Lilly did not back off either. She swung her hand and grabbed randomly, and even kicked Ray''s knees. Ray was kicked back a few steps and fell to the ground with a loud thud. Everything happened too quickly. When Flora rushed to them, Ray was kicked out and crying loudly. "She hit me! She hit me! I''m going to tell my grandma!" "She''s a little brat. She deserves to die!" Ray cried and cursed, saying all sorts of things. Who did he learn it from? Lilly stood with her hands on her hips. Her face was full of stubbornness and an unwillingness to lose, looking fierce. Pablo was shocked, never expecting that she would get into a fight with someone on her first day of school. Chapter 129 Did Lilly Win? Chapter 129 Did Lilly Win? The ssroom was in chaos. Ray was crying and cursing at the same time. Lilly felt a bit itchy on her face and raised her hand to touch it. Pablo noticed that she had scratched her face, and it was bleeding. Pablo''s face was cold. "Who is this child''s grandmother? I''ll go find her tonight!" This naughty child probably learned it from his grandmother. Since Lilly beat the child up, Pablo should go to his parents. Not only that, but he would also go to find Ray''s family''s dead ancestors. Everyone in his family should be published. Bettany never expected that the kindergarten would call her as soon as she returned home. "What? Fighting?" After hanging up the phone, Bettany hurriedly went to the kindergarten with Hugh. On their way to kindergarten, they called Anthony. Anthony said, "What? A fight? Is Lilly injured?" The first thing Anthony asked was whether Lilly was injured or not. He then left the meeting halfway and rushed to the kindergarten. On the way, Anthony called ke. ke asked, "What? A fight? Did Lilly win?" Anthony was speechless. The first thing he asked was whether Lilly had won the fight or not. It was his fault. How could he expect ke, who dug up other people''s graves, scattered their ashes, and never followed the rules, to speak normally? ke snorted coldly after hanging up the phone, knowing it would not be severe for the fighting between the children in kindergarten. Since it was not fatal, he should ask if his daughter had won the fight. If they won, even if they were in pain, the other party would be in more pain than Lilly. The other party would be more injured than Lilly if they were injured. In any case, Lilly must not be on the losing end. The driver of the Crawford family stepped on the elerator and sped away. Under the fierce gaze of Anthony, Charlie also drove the car at the fastest speed while ke was driving recklessly. An hourter, Anthony, Bettany, Hugh, and ke met at the kindergarten with solemn faces and icy eyes as they walked in. The principal wanted to cry. As expected, what he feared most woulde. ke finally saw Lilly and another little boy who had fought with her in the office. Lilly had several red scratches on her face, bleeding a little. After wiping some disinfectant iodine on it, it looked serious. Ray also had bruises on his face and had wiped out some iodine. He would cry and howl from time to time. Lilly was sitting on the sofa, her hands neatly folded on her knees, but she was fierce and said, "If you dare to hit someone, then don''t cry!" Ray said, "I''ll let my grandma beat you to death!" Lilly hummed and turned to see keing in. She pouted and cried out in grief, "Daddy!" Just a moment ago, she did not feel wronged. But for some reason, when she saw her daddy, Uncle Anthony, and grandparentsing, she suddenly felt sad. ke picked up Lilly, carefully checking her over before asking, "I heard you got into a fight?" Lilly said, "Yeah" ke asked, "Did you win?" Lilly suddenly became happy and waved her little fists, "I won!" The people around were all speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ray was afraid of Lilly''s tall father and dared not speak up because his parents had not yet arrived. ke looked around and sneered. "Lilly, remember, we don''t bully others. But if someone bullies us, we will make them regret it. Understand?" Lilly said, "Yes, yes, I got it." Hugh was stern and scary when he was silent. He scolded, "What''s going on?" The principal hesitated and said, "Um... let me exin... Ms. Flora, can you exin?" Flora was afraid but had to speak up, "During ss, Ray was mischievous and pulled Lilly''s clip and hair. Lilly got angry and fought back." Flora was very nervous. To be fair, it was not entirely Lilly''s fault. Lilly had endured this three times before finally retaliating. But before Flora could finish her sentence, an olddy with silver hair burst into the room. She overheard their conversation and began to speak the moment she entered the room, "Huh, so you think it''s okay to hit someone after lightly pulling their hair? Who did it? Show yourself to me! Let me see which little brat is so aggressive." Ray ran over, crying andining, "Grandma! She hit me! Hmm, she even kicked my knee. It hurts so much!" The olddy angrily scolded, "How dare you beat my precious grandson. Don''t you have any sense of reason? How did her parents teach her?" Holding Lilly in his arms, ke looked down at the olddy and sneered, "Come on, show me how you can turn things around." He thought the boy''s parents were reasonable before the olddy showed up, so they could discuss things. After all, it was normal for children to fight. But who knew that they med Lilly first before they figured things out? The olddy struggled to lift her neck and saw ke, who was as tall as a streetmp. She did not know who he was. She became even angrier. "Do you have any reason to hit someone?" she asked. Flora quickly exined, "You misunderstood! At first, Ray teased Lilly during breakfast, then disrupted Lilly''s self-introduction. Later, he pulled Lilly''s hair, and Lilly couldn''t take it anymore." The olddy could not believe it. She was furious and said, "What''s wrong with saying a word? Can''t children say anything hurtful? Is it too petty to hit someone for that?" "Besides, which boy isn''t naughty and can''t be pinched a little by pulling his hair? Does that justify hitting someone?" As a teacher, being impartial and resolving conflicts were necessary. But perhaps it was because Lilly was too obedient, or maybe it was because the olddy''s words were too infuriating. Flora removed the bunny hair clip and said, "Ray pulls her hair very hard." The hair clip was tangled in a small strand of hair, and one could imagine how hard it was pulled off. ke had a cold face. Bettany, Hugh, and Anthony were also shivering with cold. The principal was at a loss and reminded, "Ms. Flora..." Flora took back the hair clip without expression, "During breakfast, Lilly ate a little more than usual. But Ray teased her, calling her Big Belly, who eats everything and leaves nothing behind." Flora continued, "Lilly is a transfer student who just arrived today. During her self-introduction, Ray called her Chubby Sweet Potato." The olddy was speechless. What''s wrong with calling someone Big Belly or Chubby Sweet Potato? It is normal for children to say whatever they think. They are innocent and cute. It was Lilly''s first day here, and she did not know anyone. Nobody liked her. Why did Ray have to pick on her instead of others? Why did he fight with her instead of others? That''s definitely because she also has some problems! Chapter 130 Don’t You Reflect on Yourselves? Chapter 130Dont You Reflect on Yourselves? Upon hearing Flora''s words, Bettany was furious. Even more infuriating was that Ray''s grandma had a nonchnt expression and did not seem to care. ke handed Lilly to Bettany and said coldly, "Say it. How do you want to solve this?" Ray''s grandma was scared, and her face turned stiff, but she insisted, "What do you mean by how to solve it? Haven''t you heard from the teacher? Your child hit my grandson first! It''s ridiculous. Is there any reason to hit someone?" Ray''s grandma snorted in anger and did not think anything was wrong with what her grandson did. ke sneered, "Your grandson pulled my daughter''s hair first, and my daughter only fought back." The olddy was impatient, "I''ve already said that pulling someone''s hair is not a big deal. Which boy doesn''t pull girls'' hair?" "He doesn''t pull others'' hair but pulls your child''s. You should reflect on yourselves for letting your child wear such a shy hair clip. I even said that you distracted my grandson in ss!" After speaking, she snorted and asked Ray if he was injured or in pain. She even shouted that she wanted to go to the hospital for a check-up and demandedpensation for all medical expenses. Bettany was so angry that she trembled. What kind of people are they? Anthony was also furious. If an adult hit someone, he could call the police and teach them a lesson. But now it was a child, and he could not call the police. Even if he did, it would be pointless. At most, the boy would be scolded and give them money. But was the Crawford family short of money? No! Anthony took out his phone with a cold face. Suddenly, there was the sound of a p! ke had an expressionless look as he pped the olddy with a loud smack. This sudden p stunned everyone, and even Flora was dumbfounded as she watched ke. ke had no emotion. He did not care what others thought about him hitting women, children, or older people. He only cared about what he believed was right. He would not hesitate to fight back if someone provoked him, even if it meant risking his life. The olddy was trembling with anger as she covered her face and said, "You, how dare you hit me!" ke looked numb and indifferent, "Why? Why did I hit you instead of someone else? Don''t you think you should reflect on yourself?" He withdrew his hand and twisted his wrist, "I have to say, your face is too thick. It hurt my hand." Bettany, Hugh, and Anthony were all astonished. Anthony stopped when he was going to make a phone call. ke had to be the one who could do it. This p may not be very moral, but it felt so satisfying. ke was cold as he said, "You need to go to the hospital for a check-up andpensate for the medical expenses, right?" "Come on, Lilly. I''ll give you one million, and you can beat him up twice." Lilly was surprised. What are they talking about? The olddy stuttered, "You... you..." ke stared at her with a sinister smile and said, "Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t find anything wrong when you go to the hospital. It won''t be convenient for you to extort money from me." Anthony could not help butugh. He never yed by the rules! The olddy was so angry that she almost spat out three pounds of blood. "Just you wait, you all just wait..." She was buzzing. She had never been bullied like this before. She said that the other child was hitting people over small things. It turned out they learned it from their parents! To be taught like this, their child will be ruined sooner orter! The olddy was furious, ring at the principal and the teacher, "You''re not going to do anything about this, right? Fine, wait! I''m going to expose you. I''m going to post it online!" The principal also wanted to take action. But did we have a chance? Did you not keep bbering and thoroughly annoy them? Seeing the olddy almost exasperating, Bettany felt relieved. Anthony also put away his phone and said to Charlie, "Go and find out which family this is." The principal smiled and said, "Mr. Crawford, please sit down. Let''s all calm down." Flora panicked and said, "Yes, it''s just a small matter. Let''s talk it out." She regretted being too impulsive just now. She always felt that Ray''s grandmother had gone too far, and she was worried that Lilly''s parents would be unable to argue with them. But now, Lilly''s father had turned out to be ruthless. Now she was worried about the olddy. This incident would not benefit Ray''s family. Flora did not want the children''s quarrels to escte into adult grudges and end up harming the children again. Unexpectedly, the olddy did not appreciate it and stared, saying, "What''s the matter? Are you threatening me?" She often read celebrity magazines but had never seen Anthony and ke in them! What''s the big deal about being rich? Who doesn''t have money? The olddy pointed at Crawford''s family and said, "Let me tell you, our family also has connections. Do you know the MacNeil family in Clodston? They have worked with my son''spany for many years." "You''re getting dead! I''m telling you, you''ll die soon." Anthony and Bettany both looked at ke. ke was surprised. It was the MacNeil family again. After being pped in the face, could I not hold it anymore? Before, they despised dealing with business families, but now they ept it. This time, the Crawford family and ke did not even bother to argue anymore. The olddy did not want to stay any longer and would take her grandson away. But unexpectedly, ke said, "Wait." The olddy sneered, "What, are you scared?" ke smirked, his eyes revealing coldness, sarcasm, and intimidation. "Apologize," he said. The olddy was speechless. No way, he hit me, and now he''s asking me to apologize. ke looked at Ray and said calmly, "A real man admits his mistakes and apologizes when he is wrong." Ray was so scared that she held onto her grandmother''s cane tightly. ke''s expression turned cold, "I gave you a chance today. If you don''t realize your mistake, more cruel things in the future will make you apologize." Ray did not know why he felt uneasy. He was unable to breathe, subconsciously preparing to apologize. At this moment, the olddy pulled Ray and hugged him tightly. She scolded angrily, "Are you even human? Being so harsh on a child?! Ray didn''t do anything wrong, and you''re threatening a child like this. Are you still human?" Ray suddenly felt righteous. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I don''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize? I don''t want to apologize. They left indignantly. The principal was about to cry but had to force a smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Crawford, Mr. MacNeil. It''s all due to our school''s poor management." Outside the door, Prisci stood anxiously. She had been standing there, but she was afraid to go in. She had witnessed everything. When Flora came out, Prisci had a mournful expression as she said, "Flora, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault. Standing closest to Lilly and Ray, I was so shocked that I didn''t have time to stop them. If they hadn''t fought, none of this would have happened!" Flora was too tired to say anything. Prisci then asked, "By the way... Flora, is Lilly''s family very powerful? I haven''t seen them in any magazines." Flora left a sentence. "The people in the magazines are bigwigs, but sometimes the real bigwigs are the ones who aren''t in the magazines." Prisci''s eyes were sparkling with a cluster of light. She secretly looked at ke. This man is tall and handsome. Most importantly, his arrogance and wildness made her heart beat uncontrobly. Chapter 131 A Playgirl but Innocent Chapter 131 A ygirl but Innocent Prisci stared at him for a while. Her heart was pounding, entirely out of her control. Lilly''s father is charming, making me unable to extricate myself. Her cheeks were burning, and this feeling of love made her intoxicated. Prisci did not notice a male teacher approaching her from a distance. He was the physical education teacher. Generally, there were few male teachers in kindergarten, except for private schools like Animaux International Kindergarten. In almost every ss, there would be a male teacher, and one of them was Shawn, one of Prisci''s admirers. Shawn was a warm, outgoing PE teacher who was very kind. He lightly tapped Prisci on the shoulder, startling her. She patted her chest and pouted, "It''s you! You scared me!" Shawn said, "Come with me." Prisci asked nervously, "Where are we going?" Shawn led her to a secluded ce and looked at her anxiously. "Is everything okay? I heard two kids in your ss have a fight, and their parents even came to the school... You were the one who was watching them at the time." Prisci looked regretful, bit her lip, and said, "It''s all my fault. I was distracted... and didn''t pay attention." Shawn patted her gently tofort her and said, "It''s okay. You didn''t expect it to happen, right? But Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. you can''t daydream like that when working in the future." He sounded helpless, knowing her tendency to be absent-minded, which was cute. Prisci sniffed and said in a pitiful tone, "I was thinking about you at that time..." Shawn asked in a gentle voice, "Have you made up your mind? Will you choose him or me?" Prisci looked painful, "Shawn... please don''t put pressure on me anymore. I''m struggling." "I love you so much, but Flynn is a good man who likes me. He would be devastated if he lost me. Although I don''t like him, I''m afraid I will hurt him. I can''t do it, really can''t do it." Shawn sighed. "Okay, I won''t force you." Prisci said again, "Give me some time. I will slowly make him ept it." Shawn nodded. Prisci also said, "By the way, do you know who Lilly''s parents are? Especially her father. Oh, I just looked it up. He looks so powerful. I''m scared." Shawn said, "Lilly is Hannah''s younger sister, and her maternal family is the Crawford family... As for her father, I don''t know much about that." Prisci secretly felt shocked. The Crawford family... Is that a very low-key prominent family? She remembered the man who had been quiet and wearing a suit, who turned out to be the big CEO, just like in the novel. Prisci''s heart skipped a beat again. After the fight, Lilly did not go home with her father but insisted on finishing ss and only went home after school. Hannah frowned when she saw the wound on Lilly''s face and knew about her fight with someone. "He dared to bully you!" Hannah was angry, "Why didn''t you call me? I would have beat him up too!" What a pity she could not even fight with her little sister! Lilly replied, "Um, Hannah. If I had called you, it would have been toote." Hannah was angry. "Yeah... I''ll beat him up whenever I see that naughty kid! She was so frustrated because she promised her family she would take good care of Lilly. On the first day, she already had a bruise on her face. Hannah and Lilly got on the school bus. As the school bus left one by one, parents who came to pick up their children also took them away, and the lively kindergarten returned to quietness. Soon, a man stood at the kindergarten gate, holding a lunch box. Prisci scurried, rubbing her hands andining, "Flynn, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you not to Flynn handed her the lunch box and pursed his lips, saying, "I''m afraid you''ll forget to eat again, and you will get a stomach ache." Prisci took it and said, "Thank you, Flynn. You''re so kind to me." Flynn said, "Just a thank you?" Prisci replied, "Well, what else do you want?" Flynn pointed to his cheek. Prisci blushed instantly. She looked around and quickly kissed Flynn''s cheek. Then she stomped her foot and said, "You''re annoying." After speaking, she held her lunch box and ran away quickly, like a frightened little bird. Flynn smiled and murmured, "You''re so cute." What no one knew was that the harem spirit on Prisci''s head was ecstatic and clung even tighter. Bettany waited at the door and finally saw Lilly. She quickly reached out and took her hand, looking concerned. "Lilly,e here. Let me see if you still hurt?" Lilly shook her head and said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore!" The iodine on the wound was bright red, which looked shocking. Bettany was heartbroken. Last time, when ke took Lilly away, she hit her forehead and got a bruise. She also applied iodine to it. And now, she got another wound on her face. Lilly did not care and showed off her rewards to her grandmother, "Granny, I got so many rewards!" She had a "You''re awesome" sticker on her forehead, two "thumbs up" stickers on her left hand, and two "Frozen princess" stickers on her right hand. She showed them off to everyone as if she had won a big prize. She even showed them to Polly. "Hey Polly, look! I have so many stickers. Only well-behaved kids will get them! Aren''t I awesome?" Polly pped its wings and praised, "Wow, you''re amazing! You''re shining like a superstar!" Lilly was thrilled. She did not tear off the stickers even when she took a bath. In the end, ke gave her a notebook to collect the stickers. Under each sticker, ke made a note for Lilly''s description, "I answered in the loudest voice when I was called on. The teacher rewarded me." ke took a pen and noted under the sticker, "Called on with the loudest voice, rewarded... Okay, done." Lilly continued, "This is when I finished eating lunch first and emptied the te. The teacher rewarded me." ke replied, "Hmm... First ce for finishing meals, rewarded." Lilly said, "This is for helping the teacher set up chairs. " ke noted, "The teacher''s little helper." They bent over the desk, writing memos conscientiously. ke whispered to Lilly at night as he put her to sleep, "Lilly, do you think Daddy did the right thing today?" Lilly thought momentarily, "It seems wrong to hit people." But she also hit Ray. So she could not expect too much from Daddy. ke touched Lilly''s head and said charmingly, "Hmm, Lilly is right. It''s wrong to beat others." "But, different people require different approaches. Some people won''t listen to reason, and you must solve it violently. But when you fight back, it''s their turn to talk about the reason." "So sometimes, don''t be too rigid, or you''ll lose. Got it?" Lilly nodded, not fully understanding. ke did not expect her to understand too much about theplexities of life. He had escaped the darkness and knew better than anyone how dark the bright world could be and howplex human nature could be. He wished that Lilly would not be a saint nor a bully, not suffer losses, and not be bound by worldly constraints. He just wanted her to be a candid and upright person. Watching Lilly gradually fall asleep, ke stood up after a long time, stretchedzily, and went out quietly. Pablo, meditating with crossed legs, opened his eyes and said, "You were worried about ke. Now you have seen it. Are you relieved?" As she drifted around, Jean was dark like a ghost. "Hmm." Pablo asked, "Are you at ease now? Can you reincarnate?" Jean looked pitiful, "Bro, let''s discuss it again! Let me reincarnate with my memory. If it doesn''t work, I can start from the fertilized egg." Chapter 132 The Money Falls from the Sky Chapter 132 The Money Falls from the Sky Pablo wasughing out loud. "Do you believe in soul transmigration?" Pablo shook his head and said, "I think you''ve read too many novels." Jean said, "Before I died, I didn''t believe in ghosts either... But look, here we are." Jean looked pitifully at Pablo and said, "I did nothing wrong. I want to be with my daughter! But you won''t allow us to reunite as mother and daughter in the afterlife!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Her eyes were filled with tears. As she blinked, tears fell, and she sniffled. Pablo touched his forehead, "Hey, hey! You''re too dramatic." He was speechless. He reached out his hand, and a book appeared out of nowhere. Opening the page rted to Lilly, he said, "It''s not that I don''t allow you to meet, but I''m worried that if you meet Lilly and her family, it is an abuse of personal power." "Everything we''ve done can''t be a secret to this book. If it is recorded in the book, will it affect Lilly in the future?" Pablo needed to figure it out. But it could affect his disciple''s tribtion, so he had to avoid it. "I brought you here without permission, which was personal. But Lilly will be involved if you meet her. Do you understand?" It does not matter what impact it has on me, but it cannot affect Lilly. Jean could not see the words in the book. All she saw was a nk page. Not until now did she realize how much risk Pablo took in bringing her here. "I''m sorry," she said sadly. "It''s my fault. I''ll go back to reincarnate now." Pablo secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The mother of the Ruler of Hell could not be forced to do anything. Jean could go back to reincarnation only if she wanted to. This task waspleted. Seeing Jean''s sad expression, Pablo patted her head with the book. "Don''t worry, if it''s fate..." Just as he had not finished his words, an unexpected incident happened. Thunder in the distance followed a sudden lightning bolt that broke through the window. Jean was instantly shattered into scattered fragments like fireflies, uncontrobly flying in all directions. She was puzzled. Pablo eximed, "Oh my gosh! Her souls were in pieces." He quickly reached out to gather Jean''s shattered pieces, but it was toote. Jean was shocked, and she said onest thing, "Master Pablo, take care of Lilly." Before she finished speaking, her soulpletely disappeared. There was no trace left. Pablo was sweating all over and grasping a handful of grass! He... had just killed the mother of the ruler of hell. D*mn! Pablo stood up in a hurry and flew out with a swoosh. He chased after Jean for two miles but could not find her soul. "It''s over." Pablo''s face turned even paler. "It''s over. It''s over!" Jean used all her energy to give birth to Lilly, the little ruler of hell but she died young. Afterward, she would have been reborn to be either a privileged or wealthy person with good luck. However, she was unexpectedly destroyed by his book. Pablo was helpless. Help, can I still escape now? I''m waiting online, and it''s urgent. Pablo had a headache and had been searching for Jean all night without sess. In a vige ten miles away from the Crawford residence, a girl rubbed her sore neck and wondered why it suddenly felt heavy. No one noticed a ghost lying on her neck... it was Jean. However, Jean was confused now. She looked around and held her head, looking very painful. It''s quite weird. Who am I? Jean''s soul was scattered, and she could not remember anything now. She did not even remember how she possessed this girl. The girl held a bunch of keys and wore slippers, rubbing her neck as she walked. Someone saw her and greeted her with a smile, "Gemma, are you going to collect rent? You look so tired. Have you been doing it for a few days? It''s really hard work!" It turned out that the girl was andy named Gemma. She was still in college. A few years ago, her parents passed away, and she inherited 40 buildings from them, bing a truendy. Gemma held a lollipop in her mouth,ughing cheerfully, "Yes... There''s no other way. Making money is hard work. Otherwise, can money fall from the sky?" Just then, Jean, who was leaning on her neck, sneezed. Suddenly, something fell from the sky with a whoosh andnded at Gemma''s feet. Gemma was shocked and took back her foot, "Holy sh*t, who threw something from above?" Upon closer look, it turned out to be a bundle of money. Gemma was stunned, staring at the sky and then at the bundle of money at her feet. "No way... Can money fall from the sky?" She waited long, but no one came to im the money. She ended up inexplicably getting a bundle of money. People around her eximed, "Gemma, have you been blessed?" "I can''t believe it. You are too lucky." Gemma waspletely dumbfounded. It was nearly dawn. After waking up, Lilly felt full of energy and vitality. She changed her clothes, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and packed her small backpack. "I must bring clean clothes, a towel, a water bottle... And Oh, the teacher said to bring a thin jacket." "A thin jacket..." Lilly stood on a chair, took out a small jacket from the closet, folded it neatly, and put it in her backpack. She did everything by herself, which was reassuring. Then she happily carried her backpack and went out. While Hannah looked like she had note back to her senses yet, constantly yawning and speaking incoherently. "Huh, put on your backpack, carry the water bottle... Lilly, let us go." Because she had to go to kindergarten with Lilly, Hannah now woke up very early. Hugh put away the newspaper and asked, "Is everything packed?" Lilly and Hannah replied, "Yes." As Hannah yawned, she unconsciously opened her backpack. Lilly peeked inside and found a small night light and a smelly shoe in Hannah''s small backpack. After ke finished his morning exercise, he saw Lilly and Hannah leaving and asked, "Are you going out so early?" They did not wait for him. The school bus was waiting outside. There were two trips, one at 7.30 am and one at 8.00 am. ke thought they were taking the 8.00 am bus like they did yesterday. Lilly nodded and said, "Yes, I''m going to kindergarten. Daddy, you have to be good at home." ke chuckled and said, "Okay." Bettany hurriedly chased after them and said, "Lilly, eat breakfast before you go!" Lilly waved and said, "No, I want to have breakfast at the school." She just experienced the novelty of school and found it fun. She only wanted to eat with the other children at school. Bettany was disappointed. Oh no, does my little darling not need my loving breakfast anymore? After Lilly and Hannah, the other three little boys got on the school bus after Lilly and Hannah. On the bus, Hannah leaned her head and fell asleep on Lilly''s shoulder. Lilly turned and looked around, only to see Pablo slowly approaching. Stunned, she asked in a strange, low voice, "Master, did you do something badst night? Why do you look like you''ve been struck by lightning?" Pablo was speechless. Maybe you cannot believe it, but I killed your mother. Pablo pretended to be calm, "Nothing, I just worked overtimest night and got too tired." Lilly was puzzled. Master, you don''t usually work overtime at night. She shook her head and did not pay attention to him. She was ying with the jar of souls in her hand. "Jar, are you full yet?" Lilly muttered, "Why don''t you catch ghosts and fill yourself up?" Lilly continued to mutter, "Jar, did Master do something bad? Should we catch him and put him in?" Chapter 133 A Bad Wife Ruins The Family Chapter 133 A Bad Wife Ruins The Family After arriving at school, Lilly found out that Ray, the boy she was in a fight with yesterday, was absent. A girl brought her food over to Lilly''s table. She looked at Lilly with joyful eyes. It was the girl, who got her chair kicked by Ray, yesterday. "Lilly, you''re awesome!" The girl said, "My name is Mia. Do you remember me?" Lilly nodded while chewing her food, "Yes!" Lilly had excellent memories! Mia said excitedly, "My mom said Ray is in the hospital!" Lilly was surprised, "What?" Mia quickly inched closer, and she gossiped softly. "Ray''s grandma sent a message in the ss group chat yesterday, scolding the teacher and school. She even insulted your dad!" "Then, your dad retorted!" Lilly was bewildered by this piece of news. Lilly wasn''t aware of it because Uncle Anthony and Daddy did not let her know. Lilly asked earnestly, ''How do you know about this!?''" Mia replied, "Mommy mentioned that Ray''s grandma even sent a photo of Ray in the hospital, and I saw it." Lilly was shocked. What? He is in the hospital because of that! Lilly was puzzled. She did not put much strength into it, but Ray was admitted to the hospital. Ha! Ray is so weak On the other hand, Mia was delighted. Ray had given Mia nicknames, and he even pinched Mia''s face before. Mia had asked Ray to stop pinching her face, but the more irritated she became, the more eager Ray seemed to be to continue doing it. Later, Mia told her mother about it, and her mother spoke to Ray''s grandma. Mia could never forget that day when Ray''s grandma and her mother argued at the ssroom''s door. Ray''s grandma shouted, "You''re using Ray of pinching Mia''s face, but did you witness it yourself? Your daughter, Mia, is lying! Isn''t she fine? Stop making false usations." Mia''s mother said it was inappropriate for a boy to pinch a girl''s face, hoping that Ray would be taught not to do that anymore. Unexpectedly, Ray''s grandma blurted, "The children were ying around innocently. Don''tbel them with ill intentions! The children may pinch each other sometimes when they are ying around. Don''t blow the incident out of proportion.] At that time, many people had gathered. Mia felt embarrassed and sad about it. The situation hinted that Mia was at fault Mia''s mother had no choice but to ask Mia to stay away from Ray and not y with Ray. Now that Lilly had beaten Ray to the point where Ray was hospitalized, Mia thought that her parents were delighted. Mia thought Lilly was incredible, regarding Lilly as a superhero because of that. As the other children heard the story, they started chatting about it. Children talked in strange ways. Mia announced loudly, "Ray is a naughty boy. Now that Lilly has taught him a lesson, that makes Lilly awesome." Mia said, "Lilly is the best!" The other children followed, "She is the best!" Mia added, "The superhero!" The rest of the children continued, "The superhero!" On the second day of school, Lilly gathered some fans because of that. However, Lilly was baffled by how it happened. Lilly did not know the reason. However, Lilly was delighted to gather four friends around her, ying with her most of the time. On the other hand, something happened in the hospital. Ray''s grandma erupted with anger in the doctor''s office, "My grandson said he was in excruciating pain, but you haven''t found out what was wrong! You''re an ipetent doctor!" The doctor was speechless. The doctor had already conducted an X-ray and MRI scan. The doctor even did a full body check-up, including all possible tests like the CT scan and a blood test. There was nothing wrong with the boy. He had no internal bleeding, external injuries, or fluid umtion, but a slightly red knee. "Calm down. Your grandson has only suffered a minor injury. Don''t worry" Unexpectedly, Ray''s grandma raised her voice, "What are you saying? How is that a minor injury?" "How can that be? He has been crying, saying his knee hurts! You did all these expensive tests, and you said nothing was wrong. Are you trying to cheat us? I''m going to expose you to the public!" The doctor did not know how to reply. The doctor had no choice but to write a vague conclusion on the medical report, "Suspected ligament injury" Ray''s grandma was dissatisfied, thinking the written remarks were too light. She demanded, "I have searched online, and I found out that my grandson''s condition is likely to be torn cartge. Write that down." The doctor was worried that Ray''s grandma would cause a severe disruption in the hospital. At the same time, the pediatric department was already one of the most stressful departments. The doctor had no choice but toply. However, the doctor added some details as a disimer The medical report stated, "Suspected ligament injury. Suspected torn cartge. Further examination is rmended." Ray''s grandma was unhappy about it, but she got what she wanted. Later on, Ray''s grandma posted the incident online. She imed that her grandson was beaten up to the point of being hospitalized, and the doctor suspected a ligament injury and torn cartge. Ray''s grandmained in the video, "My grandson was fine when he went to kindergarten in the morning, but he came back home injured. I spoke to the other child''s parents, but they hit me with a p." "My grandson did not provoke anyone! He identally touched the other child''s hair while exercising, and he was hit because of that!" "The girl is violent. It must be because of her father. She will hit anyone at the slightest provocation, and she doesn''t apologize even when the adults are present. She is arrogant." "I only wanted an apology. Since we''re all from the same school, I thought a simple apology would suffice, but I have never expected..." The grandma wiped her tears in front of the camera. There was a hospitalization video, a medical report, and scenes of the grandson and grandma in tears. Ray''s grandma even purchased the ads campaign to acquire traffic. This quickly stirred up public outrage! "This is outrageous! They said children always follow their parents'' behavior! Anyone who would harm an elderly person, is undoubtedly a bad person." "I have seen many kids like this. They throw things, and they hit people at the slightest dissatisfaction. It''s all because their parents spoil them!" "Call the police! We need to teach her a lesson! Even though she is a kid, don''t let her off lightly!" They said a crying baby would get the milk. Those who were shameless, often got better treatment. Bacsh happened on the Inte, but most onlookers had not learned their lessons. Filled with righteous indignation, they demanded a statement from the school. Ray''s grandma was pleased with her wit! The Crawford family had to tread carefully with the incident getting more attention. Ray''s parents arrived at the hospital soon after. Ray''s parents were busy, and they rarely returned home. The parents only knew about Ray''s N?velDrama.Org owns this text. hospitalization after Ray''s grandma talked about it. Ray''s mother said hurriedly, "Mom, what are you doing? Do you know they are from the Crawford family, the wealthiest family in Clodston?" Ray''s grandma snorted, "Why do we need to be afraid of them? Is it because they are the richest? Our ancestors were even richer than they are!" However, the family declinedter on After Ray''s grandma''s marriage, the family started plummeting Otherwise, they would be an influential family! "We have the MacNeil family backing us up! We''re business partners, and I have a solid connection with Giuliana." No matter what, Ray''s grandma spoiled Ray a lot, and she could not stand what had happened. Ray''s mother looked at her husband. Ray''s father was wearing a suit, and his beer belly was pushing against the buttons. He frowned, and he said unhappily, "My mom is right!" His child was his bottom line. Since his child was already at the hospital, should the family put up with it? His mother already said that the culprit hit first. Since justice was on their side, what would they have to fear? Chapter 134 The Surveillance System Broke Down Coincidentally Chapter 134 The Surveince System Broke Down Coincidentally Getting her son''s approval made Ray''s grandma more arrogant. Then, Ray''s grandma uploaded the second video. "I went to reason with the parents again today, but they were arrogant. They offered me one million dors to hand over my grandson, so they could beat him up again!" "The father is a tough guy with tattoos. He even hit a granny, knocking out my teeth Oh god! Where is justice?" Then, Ray''s grandma showed her dentures. It sparked public outrage. They are tant evildoers! Lilly''s dad is a violent man who hits an olddy! This piece of news was in the trending section. Many influencers talked about it for views. Smart Mom Talks About Parenting, "Smart Mom believes that the frequent bullying cases in school are because of kids like this. They don''t receive punishment for hitting others" The Gossip In Frontline, "Hey, I''ve got the scoop for you! That child, who hits the victim, is Little Miss Crawford! Have you heard about the Crawford family? She is a spoiled girl. Hear me out" Real-Time Hot Event Commentator, "I heard that the Crawford family has eight sons and eight grandsons, but the family only has one granddaughter. Since her birth, she''s been indulged by the family to the point where she never had to walk on her own. She couldn''t even walk at three years old, and she didn''t attend kindergarten until she turned four She''s servedvish meals, and she throws away anything she doesn''t like It bes unsurprising for her to use violence in conflict due to her spoiled upbringing" The influencers knew the narration that would garner more attention. Their goal was to incite the viewer''s emotions. The more likes andments they got, the higher their pay. The influencers did not care about the truth. Instead, they had a hasty investigation, and they might even make up stories. In any case, the influencers had little ess to the circles like the Crawford family. They said whatever they wanted, and they would even make things up. In the end, they added the disimer that the source of the opinion was the Inte. If they were warned to delete the videos, nothing would happen. The story became more exaggerated as it spread. Having more people talk about it made the story seem like the truth. Lilly became the most hated kid on the Inte, while ke was portrayed as an idler who picked on others. "This person is a leech in society!" "Boycott the Crawford family!" "I hate spoiled children." Ray''s grandma looked at all the favorable public opinions on the Inte, and she felt even more pleased. She felt a sense of satisfaction deep down inside. Isn''t the Crawford family high and mighty? Face me if you have the guts! The Crawford family had never expected to face online criticisms one day The insults on the Inte were offensive. The Crawford family was offended. They reported it to the police, and they issued awyer''s letters! Unfortunately, the people thought highly of themselves. They disregarded thewyer''s letters as if they had received many of them already. The public treated this matter as entertainment. Even if people were sued, they would issue an apology statement. It had always been like this. The cost of pursuing responsibility was too great that no one would do it. The influencers'' top priority was to get attention and earn more money! Josh was mad. Compared to the legal procedure the Crawford family had taken, Josh did not care that much because he was a child, and he retorted. "Don''t speak without knowing the truth. Be careful of retribution!" "Shut up! You''re being used, and you don''t know anything!" "You''re disgusting. Your family is disgusting!" The young Josh retorted wildly He argued online, and he used up the data quota of his inte service provider before realizing that he did not turn on the Wi-Fi connection Lilly stumbled upon the videos too. Lilly was ying with her parrot, but she froze after seeing those videos. "Uncle Anthony, did I do something wrong?" Lilly asked. Anthony said, "No, Lilly has done nothing wrong." Lilly asked again, "Why are they saying those words? Ray is at fault, but why are we scolded for it?" Bettany added, "That''s because the public doesn''t know anything, and they follow the rumors" Lilly was at a loss. Since they don''t know anything, why do they speak with such conviction and vividness, as if they had witnessed everything with their own eyes? Why do people pass judgment on someone freely without knowing the truth? ke did not say anything. He carried Lilly in his arms into the bedroom. The Crawford family was distressed about it, but they could only let it be for the time being. Their first move was to resolve the online situation. At night, the Crawford family''s public rtions team went online. The team exined the ins and outs of the incident, stating that Lilly did not injure anyone. They offered to cooperate with the other party to go to a more advanced hospital for a physical examination. In addition, the Crawford family sued the influencers, who spread the rumors, on defamation. The Crawford family had reported the incident to the police. The police stated that they were investigating the truth of the matter, and they warned that spreading rumors was a legal offense. The influencers were shocked. No way. I''m onlymenting on the incident. Are they so petty that they have to ban the video on the Inte? Immediately after, the influencers deleted the videos. Those, who had grievances, used their alternate ounts to make sarcastic remarks. They imed that the Crawford family was so wealthy that they were stingy in letting them earn some money from the public. "All the videos are gone. Some families have money as their superpower." "Did they bribe the police?" "Brothers, I have received awyer''s letter from the Crawford family! Oh my, I''m so scared! Is there any ce left where we can speak the truth?" The onlookers chose to believe they were right. Even if the police rified the truth, the people would perceive the world in a twisted manner, thinking that the wealthy colluded with the officials! The peoplemented that the elderly and the child were bullied to this extent. That idea made the people fervent to seek justice. After seeing the shocking discussion on the Inte, Miss Flora could not stand it, and she came forward publicly. "I am the ss teacher involved in this incident, and I was present at the scene. I will put it out in my name that things are not as you imagine!" Miss Flora recorded a five minute video to exin the details of the incident. However, Miss Flora''s actions did not calm the public. Instead, it stirred up another wave of sarcastic remarks! "Wow, the Crawford family''s public rtions are something! They even bought favors from the teacher!" "I won''t believe your words! Spit it out. How much money did they pay you? Are you qualified to be a teacher?" "What is that? Can money buy anything?" Miss Flora did not expect things to take a wrong turn, and she was stunned. Mia''s mother hesitated for a night before standing up against the public''s pressure. "I''m a parent of this ss. I can testify that Miss Flora is speaking the truth. The boy involved in this incident often bullies other children Even my daughter is bullied by him, and grandma is unreasonable." Without exception, Mia''s mother was sted with negative remarks. "Tsk, someone testifies out of nowhere. Are you paid?" "What a joke! How many people did the Crawford family buy over? Let''s have a bet. There will be other parents speaking up for Little Miss Crawford!" "Haha, the Crawford family is getting anxious! If you want to im innocence, show us the video!" "Don''t ask for the video. They will proim that the surveince broke down at the time of the incident. Everyone opens your eyes widely. They are already attempting to cover up the situation." The Crawford family was in a tight spot. Anyone speaking up for Lilly would be considered deceiving the public. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In this world, the people''s voices on the Inte were beyond the control of the officials and the business people. "Is there any surveince footage?" Hugh asked coldly. Anthony said coldly, "The surveince system happened to break down." The surveince system broke down coincidentally. The Crawford family did not expect to encounter this challenge! Chapter 135 Lillys Courageous Growth Chapter 135 Lilly''s Courageous Growth Hugh frowned, and he said coldly, "Is the surveince system really broken?" Anthony handed the investigation report to Hugh. "ording to regtions, public kindergartens are required to install surveince devices in public areas to ensure that incidents involving children can be investigated. However, there is no requirement to install such devices inside ssrooms." "Animaux International Kindergarten is a private kindergarten that leans toward the idea of reducing surveince while putting more trust in the teachers. The public areas are installed with surveince devices, but the surveince devices in the ssroom have always been in a damaged state." Hugh coldly mmed the investigation report on the table. "Continue with the investigation! Nothing can stop the Crawford family from investigating for the truth!" Upstairs, Lilly leaned over the table, and she stroked Polly''s feather. Lilly asked softly, "Master, why are those people like that?" Pablo replied, "The world is filled with darkness, noise, and chaos. We can''t control what other people say." The public had different views. Many people chose to follow the views blindly. People would tend to believe that what they saw was the truth, but they were unaware that sometimes what they saw was intentionally revealed by others for them to see. Lilly felt wronged, and she said, "I didn''t do anything wrong." Lilly would hit Ray if it happened again. This was the first time Lilly experienced online harassment, and she did not understand why the world operated in this manner. Lilly did not understand why people were saying things as if they were true, even though she did not do anything wrong. Sometimes, Lilly was even confused if she had done those things ke stood at the door, silently watching the unhappy Lilly. In the end, Lilly is hurt ke turned around, and he left. He changed expressionlessly into ck clothes, leaving the Crawford Mansion at night. The kindergarten wascking in terms of the surveince system. However, there could be satellite surveince monitoring the kindergarten''s area. Satellite surveince was unlike the typical surveince system. The satellite surveince was in the hands of the officials to maintain public order. Satellite surveince offered a high resolution. It could zoom in to the point of seeing the bird''s nest on a tree. ke could utilize his authority to check on the satellite surveince nearby. He might be able to piece together the incident if he were lucky. Nothing could stop ke! After the incident went viral, the other siblings of the Crawford family hurried back home when they learned that Lilly was being cyberbullied. Gilbert was infuriated. He could not imagine that his well-behaved niece was framed in such a manner! Edward was so angry that he smashed a dent in the car hood. The film industry''s golden boy, Jonas, stood up for Lilly. It attracted many haters Everyone gathered in the study. Anthony forbade them from disturbing Lilly. No one wanted their emotions to affect Lilly. Edward stared angrily, "Brother, are we going to leave it like this? I will find that olddy, and I will beat her to death." Jonas crossed his arms, and he pushed his sses up, "Count me in." Anthony said coldly, "The public opinion is heated. We need to take things one at a time. Don''t act recklessly." The opposing side could always retaliate no matter what the Crawford family did, putting the Crawford family in a challenging spot. The Crawford family could not resort to murder either. If the Crawford family went against thew, that would prove the public''s opinion correct. The Crawford family would not allow that to happen. Without surveince footage, even if the Crawford family were to threaten the olddy into changing her story, the public would not believe it. The people would continue to say hurtful things about Lilly. Anthony did not want Lilly to get hurt anymore The Crawford family''s brothers were fuming with anger. Lilly remained depressed inside the room. Lilly was taught many pearls of wisdom, but she could not make sense of the world. Pablo sat cross-legged in front of Lilly, and he asked, "Lilly, do you have the courage to defend yourself?" Lilly raised her head, and she asked, "Can I?" Pablo continued, "You have to believe in yourself! Your courage is the light beam that can defeat all monsters in this world." Pablo even recounted the superhero moves from the cartoons tofort Lilly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "You can say no loudly to those online bullies. You can bravely stand up and defend yourself." "There are many things you can do. Even if the storm is heavy, there''s nothing to be afraid of if you have courage." Lilly listened to her master''s words, and she felt the fire in her heart rekindle. No one knew, but this would be the most crucial breakthrough for Lilly Lilly clenched her fists, and she said in determination, "I can do it. I want to exin it for myself." Polly pped its wings, and it squeaked, "You can do it, Lilly! You should squeak for yourself!" Lilly replied, "Yes! I should squeak for myself!" Pablo twitched his mouth. "Lilly, speak for yourself, which is to express your opinion. It''s not squeak by yourself" Lilly rushed to Josh''s room in her slippers. Josh''s hair was in a mess because he pulled his hair while he was in an online argument. Josh was tired and dizzy. Seeing Lilly was here, Josh quickly put away his phone. Josh asked, "Lilly, what''s wrong?" Lilly said, "Josh, you don''t need to hide it! I know everything." Josh went into silence. He quickly thought about how tofort Lilly, "Lilly, don''t listen to them. These people don''t know anything. Dad will resolve everything!" Lilly shook her head, "Josh, I want to speak for myself." Josh was surprised, "What?" Lilly raised her voice, "I want to speak for myself." "I have not done anything wrong, and I have the courage to exin for myself!" "They can''t bully me!" Daddy told me not to suffer any bitter loss quietly! Josh opened his mouth widely. The zing fire in his heart was ignited, "Alright! I will prepare the equipment for you!" The children started to prepare the equipment for video recording. There was no hesitation. If Lilly approached Anthony, Anthony would not let it happen. However, children would not think of the consequences sometimes, unlike adults. Children moved forward in courage. Even if they made mistakes and got hurt, the children had fearless momentum. When Anthony realized Lilly was about to speak for herself, it was toote to stop her. The Crawford family had a downcast expression in the study. Everyone cracked their brains to solve the problem at hand. Unexpectedly, they received a new notification. After tapping it open, the Crawford family was shocked. Lilly sat in front of the camera in a well-behaved manner. Lilly folded her hands on thep. Lilly blinked her eyes, showing her nervousness. Then, Lilly asked, "Is everything okay? Can I start?" Josh''s voice sounded from the side, "All good." Lilly stared at the camera, and she said, "Hi, everyone" "I''m Lilly, the naughty kid you talked about." Lilly bit her lips. At first, she was too scared to look at the camera. However, she became braver as she spoke. "I have indeed hit Ray, but I don''t think I''m at fault." "At first, when I was having breakfast, Ray called me a Big Belly. Ray added that I ate too much, and I didn''t leave anything on my te. Ray also said I couldn''t do anything right." "Lilly was angry, so Lilly asked Ray to stop, but Ray continued doing it." "Lilly ignored Ray, and Lilly went to report attendance." Lilly spoke softly and calmly. However, Lilly''s calm demeanor made Bettany want to cry. What did Lilly do wrong? Why does she have to face so much adversity? In the camera, Lilly continued in a sweet voice. "It was my first day of kindergarten, and the teacher asked me to introduce myself. I was so happy, and I said, Hello, everyone, my name is Lilly, and I am d to make friends with you all." "Ray made fun of me, calling me a Chubby Sweet Potato!" "Teacher asked Ray to apologize, and Ray quickly said sorry. I didn''t want to forgive Ray because Ray was not sincere." "I ignored Ray, but Ray pulled my hairpin during the ss." Lilly touched her head, and she said, "It''s right here. Ray grabbed my bunny hairpin, and he pulled it off. My hair was pulled out. It was painful." "I told him he shouldn''t do that, but he didn''t listen. He even pulled my braid, and he said he would untie my hair." "I was mad, so I pulled his hair. He hit me, so I hit him back!" Lilly''s eyes were filled with a hint of tenacity, "I don''t think I did anything wrong. Daddy said we should not bully others, but we must never let them think we''re easy targets to pick on when they bully us." Lilly had teary eyes as she continued, "Everyone said Lilly is at fault." "All of you said I''m a naughty kid." "My uncles are anxious, and my dad is worried. They have been trying to tell the truth, but you don''t believe them." "Lilly wants to ask, did you witness why Lilly and Ray are in a fight? Why do you say Lilly is a naughty kid when you don''t know anything?" Lilly''s tears fell. She bravely wiped them away, but the more she wiped, the more tears she dropped. In the end, Lilly cried out loud, "Why does no one believe in me when I''m telling the truth, but so many people support those who make baseless usations? Am I at fault here?" Chapter 136 Its Fine, Lilly. Daddy Is Here. Chapter 136 It''s Fine, Lilly. Daddy Is Here. In the video, Lilly cried sadly. She did not know what she did wrong, and she did not know why everyone called her a naughty kid. Lilly felt wronged, and she did not understand the world. Lilly felt lost, but she had the courage to look for a way out. Josh hurried over, and he nervously handed Lilly tissues, "Don''t cry, Lilly." Lilly''s tears flowed down incessantly, and she cried sadly. "Josh, Lilly did nothing wrong!" Lilly sobbed, "If Ray bullies me again, I will fight back." Josh did not know what to do, and Josh could only hold Lilly in his arms. "En, Lilly did nothing wrong. If Ray does it again, I will fight him with you!" "We''re not at fault!" Josh said firmly. The end of the video showed Josh wiping away Lilly''s tears. Then, Josh remembered that he had forgotten to turn off the camera, so Josh rushed over to turn it off. No edits were made to the video, and the video ended there. The people fell into silence after watching the video. In the video, Lilly sat in a well-behaved manner with her hands ced neatly. Lilly had a quiet demeanor that made people feel sorry for her. Lilly had said, "Why does no one believe in me when I''m telling the truth, but so many people support those who make baseless usations? Am I at fault here?" Those words touched the viewers'' hearts deeply. However, nobody could answer Lilly''s questions. Someone hesitated, "We might have misunderstood something." "Look at the injuries on the girl''s face. They seem much worse than the boy''s." "I can''t help but cry. Yes, why is this happening? Is what we saw on the Inte earlier the truth?" "I don''t know what happened, but I believe Lilly! The grievance in her eyes can''t be fake!" "Yes, my heart ached when Lilly cried. She is not at fault for fighting back if what she said is true! If I''m in her shoes, I will fight back too!" However, there were harsh voices mixed in the well-intentionedments. "Oh, did the girle forward to mislead us? The children of wealthy families are formidable! How long did this girl cry to achieve her goal?" "Listen carefully. Can a child ask such a deep question? Someone must have written the script for her!" "She is so young, and she already has incredible acting. Haha, why don''t you enter the entertainment industry? Oh, right, I have forgotten. His uncle is the film industry''s golden boy!" "No wonder she can act so well! It must be fake. If she told the truth, I would kneel on a live stream. Brothers, screenshot myment, hahaha" "Did they deliberately turn off the video after the crying to appear more credible?" Ray''s grandma, who stayed in the premium hospital ward, came across Lilly''s video. Ray''s grandmaughed out loud after watching Lilly crying. Haha! Brat, keep crying. Is this all you can do? Weren''t you acting high and mighty yesterday? Without the evidence, your tears do nothing. Ray''s grandma was confident that the Crawford family could not clear their names without the evidence! It''s a shame that there''s no surveince at the kindergarten. Ray''s grandmaughed happily. In the Crawford Mansion, Bettany hurried over to Lilly despite her inconvenience of being in a wheelchair. The uncles clenched their fists, feeling a heartache. Lilly had calmed down. She stared nkly while she was sitting on the sofa. "Lilly My cute Lilly!" Tears flowed down uncontrobly on Bettany''s face. "Granny" Lilly was surprised. "Granny, why did you cry? Don''t cry." Lilly panicked. She grabbed the tissue while saying, "Granny is not feeling well. You shouldn''t cry!" Bettany could not hold her tears anymore. Lilly was kind. Even when Lilly was sad, Lillyforted Bettany first. This made Bettany even sadder. "Lilly, ignore the people on the Inte. Uncle Anthony will deal with this matter." Hugh said gently. Anthony nodded, "Ya, leave the rest to me. We want Lilly to grow up happily." Edward was agitated, "Yes! No one will say you''re a naughty kid. I will go to his house, and I will smash his phone to pieces!" Lilly looked at her grandparents and uncles. She felt safe in her heart. "Alright." Lilly said, "I want to know did everyone hear me out." Lilly felt she had already tried her best to exin. They didn''t know before, but they must have realized now. Anthony hesitated, and he did not want Lilly to read thements. Lilly did not know to read yet. The rest of the family members had to read it to her, but they could not bring themselves to read the hurtful words out loud. However, Lilly insisted on hearing it out. The adults looked at each other. At this time, someone spoke at the door, "Let me read it." That person was Drake. Drake put on a stern face resembling Anthony and Hugh, and he walked over steadily. Drake nced at Lilly before asking, "Are you sure you won''t cry again?" Lilly shook her head, "No, Lilly is brave!" After recording the video and crying for a while, Lilly felt she could speak up. Lilly felt she had more courage in her heart. Upon hearing that, Drake slowly read out thements. There were nice and foulments. The offensivements became more malicious in their words. At first, Lilly felt happy because someone believed in her! However, the nasty words made Lilly sadder "It''s fine. Some people believe in me." Lillyforted everyone. The rest of the Crawford family members felt sad. Lilly was sad, but she tried to smile tofort them. Lilly was such an angel. Why were there people throwing out nasty remarks like that? The Crawford family chose to believe in justice Lilly smiled, but she felt gloomy deep down in her heart "Brat, your acting is incredible" "Crying doesn''t solve the problem. Anyone can cry" "It''s disgusting for a kid to put up an act at such a young age" The more Lilly thought about it, the sadder she felt. Lilly was four years old. This was her first time experiencing the feeling of helplessness. Her world was copsing as if falling into an abyss. Darkness was gradually surrounding her... It gave off a feeling that her effort was meaningless A new video appeared with an outburst ofments. It carried an unstoppable momentum! In the video, ke submerged half of his body in darkness, and his eyes were bright. ke said, "It''s fine, Lilly. Daddy is here." Immediately after, ke switched to the footage he found in the satellite surveince. ke zoomed in on the footage as he uploaded them online. The footage was iplete. Some captured the entrance of the ssroom, some showed the back of the ssroom, and some captured a window. Luckily, satellite surveince offered superb resolutions. The footage was pieced together, reconstructing aplete sequence of events. In the video, Lilly was seen eating. A boy next to Lilly said something before breaking out intoughter. The children around themughed along. Lilly got mad, and she said something seriously. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The boy did not stop, but he made a funny face. Then, a teacher approached. The boy quickly ran away. Not long after, Lilly spoke in front of her ssmates. The boyughed at his seat. Even though there was no audio, the smug expression on the boy''s face was agitating. After the teacher and Lilly spoke, the boy expressed his discontent, and then the matter was over. Soon, the video moved on to the critical moment. The boy pulled out the hairpin from Lilly''s hair. Lilly was in pain, and she turned around in surprise. Lilly said a few words, and the boy did not stop. Instead, the boy reached out to pull Lilly''s hair again. Then, Lilly politely moved her stool away before pulling the boy''s hair, and they started fighting. It was the same as what Lilly had said earlier! The people giving out sarcastic and nasty remarks became quiet. They quickly searched in their history to delete the previousments Chapter 137 Lilly, We Won Chapter 137 Lilly, We Won The scenes involving the kindergarten had ended, but the video kept ying. ke had uploaded the footage in the hospital too! The official procedure to acquire the hospital''s surveince footage was troublesome. ke couldn''t wait anymore, and he hijacked the hospital''swork system! The hospital''s surveince footage was much more interesting because the audio was provided. Ray''s grandma wasn''t in the pitiful attitude she portrayed in the online video. Instead, she acted unreasonably to demand her desired remarks in the doctor''s medical report. Immediately after, Ray''s grandma was arrogant in the conversation with the rest of the family members The viral video where Ray cried in pain was not because of the pain from the injury. Instead, Ray was throwing a tantrum to get fried chicken. Ray''s grandma could not buy it immediately, so he cried The public was shocked. "Oh my god. That shatters my worldview! I have never been so misled before." "The girl was telling the truth. The Crawford family wasn''t lying either! It''s ridiculous that many people used them of hiding the truth back then" "I feel a heavy sorrow, thinking back to Lilly''s words. Why did no one believe her? Why did many people trust the liars?" The truth was a p to the face to many people. Some kept quiet, while some started cursing on the Inte. Previously, they scolded the Crawford family for using money to cover the truth. They also scolded Lilly for putting an act at such a young age. Now, they scolded the boy for being a spoiled brat, and they scolded the grandma for being despicable. "Dammit, why did everyone be irrational online? Are you still a human for cyberbullying a little girl?" "Those influencers are at fault for manipting the public''s opinion! We need to pursue their responsibility!" "I''m fed up! Where are those who insulted the girl before? Why are you so vicious? Why don''t you dare toe out now?" Some people were frantically deleting theirments. Naturally, there are screenshots of those who hurriedly deleted theirments. Some people screenshotted thements, and they realized the username was simr It was the same people who imed the others for bing irrational online. They were also the people reprimanding the people who harassed Lilly online. Those cursing others, who were seemingly righteous, were mainly the culprits. "Haha, are they suffering from a split personality disorder? They were the ones who previously insulted the little girl. Now, they are pretending to be righteous, and they are ming their previous selves." "They are always on the fence!" "What about the guy who said he would kneel and asked us to take a screenshot? I''ve posted the screenshots here. When are you going to apologize by kneeling on a live stream?" "I don''t care about all this! I''m mad now. I want to ask where the despicable olddy is. When is she The online argument became heated. A moment ago, people were feeling sorry for how much Lilly cried. With the public knowing the truth, the people defended Lilly fervently. There were even people, who recorded videos, to apologize to Lilly solemnly. "Lilly, please stop crying. You''re not at fault, and it''s our fault. It''s the fault of the restless society." "I''m sorry, Lilly. I didn''t know the truth, but I followed everyone else in scolding you. Please forgive me." Lilly read the apologies. Even though she had teary eyes, she could not but smile. It was a smile from the bottom of her heart. It turns out hard work can make your dreamse true! ke hadforted Lilly, "It''s fine, Lilly. Daddy is here." Those words were like a beam of light, dispelling the gloom in Lilly''s heart. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. While Lilly was upied in thoughts, the door was pushed open. ke was in a ck outfit. His slightly curled ck hair hung over his forehead, and his tall figure blocked the doorway. ke smiled as he opened his arms, "Lilly, Daddy is back!" Lilly immediately ran to ke. ke effortlessly lifted Lilly in the air! Lilly held onto ke''s neck tightly. "Lilly, we won." ke looked at Lilly like a victorious general returning from the frontline, "We have won!" Lilly cheered, "Yay, we have won! Daddy is the best. Lilly is great too!" "Uncle Anthony is awesome. Josh is awesome. Grandpa is awesome. Granny is awesome. Uncle Liam is awesome Uncle Edward is awesome" "Master is awesome. Polly is awesome. My tortoise is awesome" Lilly was overjoyed that she pointed out everyone. Bettanyughed, and she couldn''t help but sob. There is no point in the pleasantries and the etiquette! I need someone like my son-inw to act immediately at this critical moment. My son-inw is great! While they were cheering, ke''s phone rang. The troublesome Layton''s voice came through the phone. Everyone could vaguely hear it. "Mr. MacNeil! What have you done? Did you hijack the police''s and military''swork?" "The higher-ups ask you for a meeting" ke rubbed his nose. Lilly looked at ke, and she asked, "Daddy, what did Uncle Davenport say?" ke replied without a change in his expression, "Uncle Davenport invited your Daddy for a meal." Lilly was speechless. Is that true? Anthony looked at the father and daughter with a gentle expression. ke had done his job, and it was Anthony''s turn. The truth was revealed. At this point, Anthony could do as the people said, which was to do whatever he wanted with the money. Pablo, who had been silent all along, also quietly stepped out. The gloomy cloud surrounding the Crawford family had dissipated. The moon had appeared. This was the best time for the spirits to be active. Unlike the rxed and cheerful air in the Crawford family, the atmosphere in Ray''s family was depressing. Ray''s grandma read thements scolding her on the Inte. The remarks were hurtful, and she could not take it. "You are blind. You are all blind!" "Apologies? Forget about it!" Ray''s grandma scolded angrily. It''s too harsh in the way you scold me. Don''t you know I am an olddy? My heart might not be able to take it. Ray''s grandma did not expect Lilly''s father to be so influential. He had found the footage! What to do Now that Ray''s grandma was at fault, she ran out of excuses to retort with another video. Ray''s grandma was angry and anxious. She kept pacing back and forth. Ray''s father was angry. He questioned, "Mom, didn''t you say they are at fault? How can it turn out to be like this?" Ray''s mother added, "Ya, you said they hit Ray for no reason, but that''s not true!" Ray''s grandma made their situation terrible! The Crawford family had wealth and connections. They would fall from grace! Ray''s mother thought to herself, "I have asked her not to do this, but she won''t listen." Ray''s grandma threw away her cane. She sat on the floor, crying, "I have been taking care of Ray. You didn''t care much about him. Now that something has happened, you me me." "Sob My life is so bitter!" "My son looks down upon me, and my son-inw scolds me I didn''t take good care of Ray. My ancestors, please forgive me!" Ray''s mother rolled her eyes. She is doing it again. Ray''s mother had seen enough of it. She wished the ancestors returned home to bring the granny to the afterlife! Chapter 138 Ancestral Spirits Came Knocking. Humiliation (Part 1) Chapter 138 Ancestral Spirits Came Knocking. Humiliation (Part 1) Ray''s grandma cried for a while without anyone caring about her Ray was watching cartoons at the side. He kicked the items off the table in frustration, "You''re noisy! Can you be a little quieter?" Ray''s grandma had to lower her voice. Ray''s father held his phone, and he said with distress, "I don''t know what''s going on. Mr. MacNeil hasn''t answered the phone." Ray''s father was referring to Mr. Tristan from the MacNeil family. Ray''s mother sighed. She said, "We need someone willing to back us up. This matter is getting serious. The Crawford family will not spare us easily. Making our family bankrupt is as easy as a piece of cake for them!" Previously, they thought justice was on their side. If the Crawford family made them go bankrupt, they would expose the matter online, criticizing the Crawford family for doing whatever they wanted with money and influence. However, they were condemned by the public. The Inte would only respond with cheers even if the Crawford family drove them to bankruptcy. Ray''s parents were deeply regretful. Ray''s grandma caused so much harm to the family! Ray''s grandma quickly said, "I''m close to Giuliana. Let me call her!" After finishing speaking, Ray''s grandma took out her phone. She dialed the number several times before finally getting through. Ray''s grandma immediately smiled, and he said, "Hello, Old Mrs. MacNeil, it''s me" Giuliana responded angrily, "Stop calling us. Are you trying to ruin my family?" After saying that, Giuliana did not exin the reasons, and she hung up the phone call. Ray''s grandma was stupefied. "The MacNeil family is influential. Why are they afraid of the Crawford family?" Unbeknownst to Ray''s grandma, the MacNeil family was in fear. After the 60th birthday, the MacNeil family was humiliated. The prominent families, who had previously sought business cooperation with them, had run away. Their proud rtionships with government officials were severed. At first, the MacNeil family secretly spread the news that ke was their grandson. However, ke taught them a lesson, shutting their mouths. The MacNeil family had no choice but to seek cooperation with lesser-known families that were not present back then. Initially, they thought those families were not qualified when they sent out invitations, but half of those families ignored them. The MacNeil family''s position was unstable, seemingly approaching their downfall like the tree leaves during autumn Then, the MacNeil family finally found Ray''s family, who had some connections and were easy to influence. However, Ray''s family ended up getting in trouble with Lilly! The more Giuliana thought about it, the more agitated she became. Giuliana said frustratedly, "Lilly said she would recognize me as her great-grandmother, but now she doesn''t even care. She has been ungrateful even since young." Giuliana regretted it deeply. If she had acknowledged Lilly as her great-granddaughter, she would be the most influential Old Mrs. MacNeil in Clodston! Everyone had to greet her humbly as the Old Mrs. MacNeil! The situation would have been so miserable! It was a sleepless night for many people. Ray''s grandma tossed and turned in the bed, feeling increasingly aggrieved as she thought about it. She thought she was only protecting her grandson, thinking she was not at fault. Ray''s grandma finally drifted off to sleep after tossing and turning for most of the night. As soon as she shut her eyes, she saw a person dressed in white with a paleplexion. The person stood in front of her, staring at her. Ray''s grandma was terrified, and she immediately opened her eyes. "Oh my" Ray''s grandma patted her chest, "It''s only a dream" The windows were mmed shut. Something fell. Ray''s grandma subconsciously looked over. She was petrified by what she saw Ray''s grandma saw a row of people, who wore funeral clothes, standing stiffly in a row outside the window. They showed up in green, blue, and even red funeral clothes They stared at Ray''s grandma coldly. The curtains were blown by the wind. They gathered in the room through the window in the blink of an eye. Ray''s grandma screamed. She felt a warm feeling in the bed. It seemed she had wet herself. "Help help me!" Ray''s grandma tried to scramble up and run away. However, she lost her strength, and she fell to the ground. She panicked, scrambling to get out while shouting, "Save me There are ghosts here!" A pair of shoes that did not touch the ground appeared in her vision. She started sobbing in fear. She leaned forward tremblingly, only to see a pair of eyes staring at her. The person was familiar to her. It was her former mother-inw whom she had fought tooth and nail. "Mother-inw" Ray''s grandma was terrified The mother-inw leered, and she gritted her teeth, "Delores! Are you not satisfied with how you ruined our Medina family?" The ancestors of the Medina family stared at Delores coldly. The reincarnation system''s scoring was straightforward. The greater one''s merit, the quicker he would reincarnate. The ancestors of the Medina family hadmitted many wrongdoings while alive. They had to remain as ghosts to atone for their sins. Just as they thought they were about to pay off their sins and reincarnate, a terrible surprise happened. They were all summoned back to be ghosts. The ancestors of the Medina family scolded, "A bad wife ruins the family! What a sin!" "We have to stop her from ruining the Medina family. Let''s drag her to the afterlife with us!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The ancestors of the Medina family reprimanded and scolded. An unvirtuous wife brought harm to the family. Delores drove the older generation crazy. Then, Delores caused the death of her husband. Later, Delores spoiled the grandson terribly. The ancestors of the Medina family worked diligently in the underworld to umte merits, granting the Medina family a virtuous daughter-inw Delores went against the daughter-inw. She even persuaded the grandson not to listen to his mother, making him a spoiled child. Those with merits had already reincarnated. They even left merits to bless their descendants. The ancestors of the Medina family could not find peace even after death! The Medina family prayed for the ancestors'' blessings! However, what could the ancestors of the Medina family do in their situation? The ancestors grabbed Delores''s leg, dragging her out of the room. "Come with us!" Delores shrieked, "No! Help me Someone help me!" "I don''t want to die. I haven''t lived enough yet" An agonizing scream sounded. However, Ray''s parents had rushed to the office that night because of a phone call. Ray was deep asleep. The house was only left with Delores''s terrified scream. On the next day, Ray found himself starving after waking up. Ray knocked on the door of Delores''s room, but there was no response. Once Ray entered the room, he smelled a foul stench. Then, Ray saw Delores lying on the floor. Her mouth crooked, and her eyes askew. Ray was terrified, and he ran out while screaming. "Mom, Mommy Grandma has be a ghost!" The financial problems of the Medina family were exposed overnight after being reported. Their assets were frozen, leaving them in a state of distress. Delores suffered a stroke amidst the misfortune. Even though Delores remained alive, she was bedridden, unable to care for herself. The daughter-inw did not take good care of Delores due to Delores''s bad attitude toward her in the past. Delores was in great pain, feeling that being alive was even more unbearable than death. Delores finally learned her lesson, feeling regretful. Tears streamed down her face, with drool and snot mixing with them. Compared to Delores, the influencers riding on the trend to gain poprity did not end up any better. Some were jailed. Some had their ounts banned. Some had to pay for marypensation Their wailing filled the Inte. They regretted it deeply because the Crawford family held them ountable! The Crawford family is the wealthiest, having a status above us. We are small fries. Why do the big shots bother to hold us ountable? It''s like an elephant stomping on the ants. Isn''t that too petty? Yes, we''re at fault for spreading false rumors, but we don''t know the truth at the start The ignorant should not be held ountable. A few misunderstandings would not harm your life. Why do you want to send us to jail Chapter 139 Miss Peachs Embarrassing Visit. Humiliation (Part 2) Chapter 139 Miss Peach''s Embarrassing Visit. Humiliation (Part 2) The people on the Inte celebrated the misfortune of the Medina family and the misfortune of the influencers who spread false rumors. At the same time, there was a trend of apologizing to Lilly. The poprity of the trend was unprecedented, gaining more attention than before. At first, arge group of influencers, who were caught spreading false rumors, apologized in tears. Then, the influencers, who were not subjected to severe criminal punishments, made apology videos overnight. The next thing that happened was surreal. Seeing that this incident was gaining poprity, the people on the Inte joined the bandwagon! Many people and emerging influencers uploaded apology videos, taking the opportunity to share life advice. With that, these people gained many likes online. Soon, the act of giving advice and apologies was not enough to satisfy the people online. Some people started to remix songs. They sang while dancing, "I have messed up. I''m sorry. Lilly, please forgive me" Some had filmed themselves kneeling on the ground, weeping bitterly. They pped themselves in exaggerated acting. Some people imed to be those who had promised to kneel and apologize to Lilly. These people knelt on the floor during a live broadcast while selling products. Miss Peach seized the opportunity to upload a video. Her eyes were red as she admitted her fault However, the message had no response. There were less than ten likes. Lilly was shocked by these videos. She didn''t know why, but she felt a chill creep upon her. What''s happening to these people? They are living being, but why are they like ghosts It was at the principal''s office at the kindergarten. Miss Peach looked at the principal, and she asked in disbelief, "Why are you firing me?" Her eyes were red, and she sobbed, "Did I do something? I admit it''s my negligence in the case surrounding Lilly and Ray. I''m sorry. Please give me another chance" The principal frowned, "The negligence in work is only part of the reason. You know why." Tears streamed down Miss Peach''s face, "I know. Did I offend the Crawford family? Sob" The principal was annoyed by the crying, and he revealed, "It has nothing to do with the Crawford family. Your termination is the decision made unanimously by our school board. You were simultaneously dating three males, which created a bad reputation for the school!" Miss Peach was surprised. "I didn''t" She argued, "I only have one boyfriend, who is Shawn! The rest were pestering me." "I have been working on resolving my private matters, but I don''t want to hurt them. I want to take it slowly in clearing things up" The principal sneered, "Are you trying to take things slow and clear things up by kissing their faces?" Miss Peach was ashen-faced, "No, I can exin" The principal ran out of patience, and he asked Miss Peach to leave. Miss Peach, who was standing at the door, felt wronged. She insisted that her termination had nothing to do with her private matters. Instead, she had offended the Crawford family. She decided to apologize to the Crawford family. Miss Peach was Lilly''s teacher. She thought Lilly would forgive her if she showed sincerity. Miss Peach''s name was Prisci, but she gave herself the nickname, Peachy. After leaving kindergarten, Prisci changed into a pink off-shoulder chiffon dress. She let her slightly curled long hair down, and she put on a cute pair of peach-shaped earrings. Prisci visited the Crawford Mansion at 7.00 pm. This was the typical time when teachers would make home visits. The family would have finished their meal, and it became the most rxed time of the day. Most importantly, there would be people at home. Standing in front of the Crawford Mansion, Prisci was shocked. Prisci struggled to look for the address of the Crawford Mansion. She asked Shawn to sneak the information out to her Prisci was shocked to see the Crawford Mansion. Living in a mansion was luxurious. The Crawford Mansion was somewhat simr to a castle, magnificent and romantic. Prisci hid her shock. She gave a polite yet cute smile to the security guard at the gate, "Hi, I''m Lilly''s teacher. My name is Prisci Landers. Here''s my name card." The security guard glimpsed at Prisci. He frowned before notifying the butler. Not long after, Jack appeared. However, Jack frowned upon seeing Prisci. If it weren''t for the fact that she was Lilly''s teacher, Jack would have kicked her out at first sight. Teachers, who made home visits, were supposed to present themselves appropriately. "Please follow me," said Jack. Prisci hadn''t noticed any problems yet, and she tried to contain her excitement. Upon entering the entrance hall, Prisci saw her reflection in the hallway mirror. She found herself gentle and cute. The exposed shoulder entuated her figure. The pink dress exuded a youthful and alluring air. She was even charmed by herself. After passing through the entrance, Prisci walked across awn and a garden before finally stepping into the estate''s main building. The people of the Crawford family were present. Anthony sat on the couch in the first-floor living room, dealing withpany affairs. ke also sat on the couch, with Lilly leaning against him. ke held a picture book in one hand while using his other hand to prop his elbow on his knee. He patiently taught Lilly vocabry. Hearing that a teacher would be visiting, Liam, Gilbert, and Edward sat in a row formally while waiting downstairs. They were surprised when they saw a woman in a pink off-shoulder dress, and they had strange expressions on their faces. ke furrowed his brows, asking Lilly softly, "Is she your teacher?" Lilly nodded, "Yes, it''s Miss Peach." However, Lilly did not like Miss Peach. Lilly felt that Miss Peach was unreasonable sometimes while having the tendency to treat others in a perfunctory manner. ke quickly captured a hint from Lilly''s expression. I get it now. Since Lilly doesn''t like this teacher, she is most likely not a good teacher. Bettany assessed Miss Peach. Bettany dropped her usual amiable expression, and she put on a cold face resembling Hugh''s demeanor. Bettany was baffled by having a teacher visiting the house out of nowhere. However, the principal mentioned his wish to visit Lilly''s home personally to apologize, so Bettany did not overthink it. When Miss Peach entered the living room, she was struck by the stunning scenery in front of her. There are so many handsome men here. Miss Peach''s heart was racing, and a fantasy popped into her mind. She slowly walked down the stairs in a grand castle, wearing a snow-white princess gown. She was surrounded by five tall and handsome men in knight costumes. Among them, the tallest and most handsome man held her hand while the other four gazed at her, gently saying, "Good morning... my dear Princess Peachy." Then, she heard a voice calling her name, "Miss Peach?" Bettany, who appeared displeased, looked at Prisci. Bettany was unhappy about Prisci staring at her sons nkly upon entering. Prisci quickly replied, "Hello! I''m Lilly''s teacher, Miss Peach. My name is Prisci, and you can call me Peachy!" Everyone in the Crawford family was made speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 140 Escort Her Out Chapter 140 Escort Her Out Bettany took the name card from Jack and scrutinized Prisci. "The school didn''t tell us that you were Gilbert chimed in. "Lilly''s homeroom teacher, Miss Flora, didn''t give us any prior notice either." Prisci turned her head in the direction of Gilbert''s voice. The sight of Gilbert in grey sweatpants made Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! her heart race. "Oh... Sorry. Miss Flora must have forgotten." "Are you sure?" Anthony came in. Prisci immediately blushed. Deep down, she was fangirling. AHHHHH. SO HOT! She put on her sultriest voice before replying. "Indeed. I came on behalf of the school. Regarding the previous incident, it was an oversight on the school''s and my part. The principal told me to apologize in person." Anthony didn''t say anything. He shot a look at Jack. Jack got the message and left to call the principal. "Have a seat," uttered Bettany. Prisci was dying to sit on the chaise lounge. But toport herself like a properdy, she picked a single chair across it. She offered a polite greeting to Bettany, "Have you eaten, madam?" Inside Prisci''s mind, Bettany was the queen and Prisci was Bettany''s favorite princess. The queen was busy deciding which handsome knight should marry the princess. "What do you think?" said Bettany coldly. Prisci was taken aback. "Oh, you must have eaten. Silly me. I''m such a klutz!" Her head even bobbed in a childish way. Lilly stared at the female ghost above Prisci''s head, who was busy drooling over the handsome men in the space. One moment, it was peeking at the men among its fingers. And the next moment, it buried her face in its palm and giggled. Pablo mocked. "It is inserting itself in its fantasy now." He leafed through the booklet in his hand. "Harem spirits are usually delusional. They often imagine themselves as the most coveted person in the world and everyone is dying to woo them. You can me those ridiculous fan-fictions for that." Lilly nodded. To get a better understanding of those fan-fictions Pablo mentioned, she decided to ask Josh to get her someter. All of a sudden, Jack walked in, after having made the call to the principal. He whispered into Anthony''s ears, whose expression turned grim. Prisci, meanwhile, was still putting on a self-important act. "They were just before me that day and I didn''t intervene in time. Do you know how much it broke my heart when I saw thosements online?" "Jack, escort her out,"manded Anthony. Prisci halted her performance. Out? Why? She was being such a kind girl here. Shouldn''t they take pity on her and give her all the attention she craved? "Come with me, miss." Jack beckoned to Prisci. Prisci bit her lips and looked at Anthony woefully. "Mr. Crawford, did I do something wrong?" She knew they would be mad when she brought up the incident. And they would punish her by asking the principal to fire her. "No, not at all," said Bettany monotonously. "The fault is ours. We shouldn''t have let you in." Before Prisci could do anything, she was forcefully removed by Jack. Lilly looked at Anthony, then at Bettany. What just happened? Where did Miss Peach go? She hasn''t caught the harem spirit yet! "Next time. Don''t do it here,"forted Pablo. "All right," Lilly murmured. ke then carried Lilly on his shoulder. "Come. Let''s go to your room." Lilly felt a change of altitude. It was fun to view things from high above. She felt like she could reach the "Higher, Daddy, higher!" Lilly cheered. ke shrugged, which pushed Lilly to greater heights. "Careful now. Don''t drop her!" warned Bettany. It was giving her anxiety. "Don''t worry. I could carry a jet, let alone a baby." "Daddy, I can catch the star now! One for Grandma, one for Uncle Anthony, one for..." Lilly listed all family members, even including the pets. As ke and Lilly ascended to the second floor with loud cackles, there was a sudden thud. Lilly covered her forehead. "Ouch! The doorframe hit me!" "How could it be?" ke asked. "I already bent down." "Not low enough, Daddy!" Lilly protested. "Sorry, sorry..." ke immediately consoled his daughter. While everyoneughed at this amusing turn of events, Bettany nagged at ke while she took out the first aid kit. ... As the metal gate closed before her, Prisci began sobbing. What did I do wrong? She came to apologize but the Crawfords would have none of it. Chapter 141 You Need To Get Laid Chapter 141 You Need To Get Laid Prisci felt more upset than humiliated, because all five men rejected her. In her mind, five dashing knights fell out with the princess because of a tiny misunderstanding. They all left the castle. As the princess cried and chased after them, she took a tumble and passed away. The five knights returned and regretted their decision for eternity. This is so sad. Prisci cried all the way home. Shawn, who had been waiting for her, pulled her into his embrace. "Why didn''t you pick up my call?" Prisci sobbed even louder. "Shawn, is it really my fault? I didn''t mean it... Why did the principal fire me? And the Crawfords won''t forgive me either." "No, it''s not your fault. There, there." While Prisci wept, she caught a glimpse of her vulnerable but attractive face in the mirror. Yet the one hugging her now could not be more ordinary looking. She used to think that Shawn was handsome, but now that she had met Anthony and ke, Shawn looked... nd. Prisci thought she could do better than Shawn. A girl like her should be held in the arms of Anthony or ke. She shoved Shawn away and ran out. "Peachy!" Shawn gave chase, but he couldn''t find her in the corridor. Frantically, he summoned an elevator and went down. In the dim stairwell, Prisci came out. She whimpered, "I''m sorry, Shawn. We are not meant to be together." With her broken heart, Prisci went to Flynn''s ce. "Peachy?" Flynn was surprised to see her. Prisci looked at Flynn''s ordinary face. She felt even worse. But either way, it was toote to go anywhere. She would just spend the night crying at Flynn''s ce before leaving him tomorrow. Oh, her miserable life! Inside Lilly''s room, Bettany applied a coldpress on Lilly''s forehead. "I can do it," ke volunteered. He felt bad bothering an elderly woman at night. Bettany just red back. "Shut up." Lillyy obediently and allowed Bettany to treat her bruise. "Grandma, I''m okay." "You too. Shut up." Both the father and the daughter were silenced. "Ahem," ke coughed. "Lilly, do you want to listen to a story?" ke grabbed the few storybooks on the table. Lilly raised her hand immediately. "Fan-fictions, please. I want one that has something called a harem. Like a girl who makes babies with two boyfriends." It took ke and Bettany a while to process what they just heard. "ke!" Bettany hollered. "What kind of stories do you read to Lilly?" ke felt wrongly used. He would never show Lilly those kinds of materials. Lilly looked at Pablo. "What''s wrong with that, Pablo?" Bettany couldn''t see who Lilly was talking to. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Pablo was left speechless. He was talking about cheesy fan-fiction. Not PG18 materials. That said, both were equally awful. "It''s okay. Let''s forget about it," said Pablo wryly. Lilly pouted. She knew it. Her good-for-nothing mentor was teaching her nothing good again! Lilly turned to Bettany. "Never mind. I want to listen to 100 Floors Under Water." ke was relieved to hear that. He took out the storybook. "Sure. Once upon a time..." In a kid''s bedroom, the daredevil, ke, was telling Lilly a story. It was a rare sight. Bettany left the room quietly. As she exited the room, her legs felt funny. Ever since Lilly gave her legs a massage, Bettany could move part of the muscles. She tried to get up, to no avail. With a shake of her head, she mocked her own wishful thinking. Inside the room, ke sat beside Lilly and came up with the story on the spot. He had a husky and soothing voice. Before long, Lilly fell asleep. ke put down the storybook and watched Lilly, affection in his eyes. "Goodnight, my angel." ke then kissed Lilly''s forehead. He was grateful for Lilly. He onlymented that he couldn''t be there when she was born. But it didn''t matter anymore. From now on, he would stay by her side. ke tucked Lilly in gently and walked toward the balcony out of reflex. Polly, who was asleep, woke up and made way for ke. It cocked its head, "Wanna sleep next to me, ke?" ke''s face twitched. Who in his right mind would sleep next to a parrot? ke flicked the parrot''s head jokingly. "You need to getid." ke closed the ss door leading to the balcony before leaving the room. In her dream, Lilly caught the harem spirit. Her jar of soul was almost full. Meanwhile, Pablo pulled his hair while looking through his booklet. "This can''t be it. Where is she?" Indeed, where was Jean? Chapter 142 Omens Chapter 142 Omens Prisci was all energized after bawling her eyes out the previous night. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she gave herself a pep talk. "You can do this, Peach. You are the best girl in this world. And no one can tell you otherwise." Flynn walked in with a food tray. When he saw Prisci giving herself a pep talk, he smiled. "You are so adorable, Peachy. Stay with me, please?" Prisci looked at him with sadness. "I can''t, Flynn. I truly wish to wake up like this every day. You''ll make me breakfast. I''ll give you a child. And when you go to work, I''ll make sure the house is tidy. I''ll wait for you toe home with the child." "Then stay." Flynn grabbed Prisci with his arms. His voice was shaky. "I will work hard to give you the life you deserve." Prisci shook her head. "What about Shawn then? He is depressed. I am the only reason why he breathes. If I leave him, he''ll kill himself. I love you, Flynn. I truly love you. But I cannot be so selfish. I cannot let him die." It was very impressive how Prisci came up with such a cheesy plot in an instant. "Forget me, Flynn," uttered Prisci dejectedly. "I will talk to him now." Flynn held Prisci closer. "No! What if that was enough to push him over the edge? If he kills himself, I will never ever forgive myself." Prisci pushed Flynn away, gave him a good, hard look, and ran away. Flynn chased after her, but lost her ultimately. In the stairwell, the distraught Priscimented how she couldn''t be together with Flynn. And so, she decided to visit her third boyfriend, Sam Myers. "Peachy?" Sam was about to leave for work when he saw Prisci. "I thought you said you don''t want to see me anymore." Prisci answered wistfully, "I don''t know who to turn to. And my body came here for some reason." Sam held back from doing anything. He sniggered, "Where are Shawn and Flynn? Aren''t they..." "Stop!" Prisci covered her face in agony. "They and I are just friends. After you left me, I never contacted them. I didn''t want toe here. But my body was telling me..." Sam hesitated before pulling Prisci into his arms. For a second, she felt like she was the female lead of a soap opera. However, as she looked up, Sam''s unkempt face shattered her illusion. He had decided to let his beard grow unchecked. Prisci felt despondent. It seemed like Anthony and ke were the only ones who fit her standard. "Sorry, I shouldn''t havee to bother you. I..." Prisci was about to leave but Sam couldn''t wait anymore. The woman before her was too tantalizing. He pinned her against the wall and kissed Prisci. Oh! Prisci felt breathless. A pair of soft lips were against hers. She closed her eyes, imagining that ke was having his way with her. How could a prey like her escape the maw of an alpha male? Half an hourter, Prisci burrowed half of her crimson cheek under the sheet. Sam looked at her with all the tenderness in the world. "It was your first time, Prisci?" "Why do you have to bring it up? Hmph!" It wasn''t her first time. She had had many first times with her boyfriends. Thanks to modern technology, anything could be restored. She would have to visit the hospital again to prep for ke and Anthony. Sam hugged Prisci. During their cuddle session, Prisci told him how she crossed the Crawfords and was fired. "That''s why you came to me?" inquired Sam. "I was at my wit''s end. The guilt was consuming me. But they won''t ept my apology. I walked aimlessly on the street and the next thing I knew, I was by your doorstep." "Your heart called out to me..." Sam chirped. "Oh!" Prisci thought of something. "Don''t you work for Crawford Holdings? Can you sneak me in? I want to apologize to Mr. Crawford in person." "You don''t need to," coddled Sam. "I have to. You don''t know how guilty I felt when I saw those nastyments on Lilly. She is only four! I could have stopped the brawl if I hadn''t spaced out, thinking about you." Sam had never met a girl as kind and pure as Prisci before. He relented, "I can try. But the administration floor is different from the CEO floor. He works on the 66th. We don''t have the clearance." "It''s okay. When there''s a will, there''s a way." Prisci gave a light peck on Sam''s cheek. Since he was alreadyte anyway, he decided to take a half-day leave. The couple then departed to the office building in the afternoon. ... Situated at the central area of the new economic zone, there was a dome-shaped building that belonged to Crawford Holdings. It was a multi-functionplex. The bottom 30 floors served as a hotel and the space beyond was a workspace, both for the Crawford''s business and otherpanies. Staff members of Crawford Holdings had their exclusive elevators that were essible via their employee ID. Prisci looked at the awe-inspiring surroundings. "Wow!" Sam gazed at her innocent face and swore internally to show her the world one day. "Does Mr. Crawford take this elevator too?" asked Prisci. She was all dolled up today. In her mind, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. she was expecting Anthony to take the same elevator with her. And among the crowded space, Anthony would notice her. Because she was such a different gal. "Mr. Crawford takes the VIP elevators. Over there." Crawford Holdings owned almost all sorts of businesses. Sam, for example, was working in its fashion subsidiary. The CEO''s office was on the 66th floor. People who worked there would manage subsidiaries. "He isn''t snobbish enough to have his own exclusive elevator." That said, they weren''t allowed to take the VIP elevators. "This is so impressive," eximed Prisci. Since Crawford Holdings was such a huge corporation, there must be tons of departments too. Prisci was sick of being a teacher anyway. She could apply to be Anthony''s secretary. When that happened, she could y the role of a caring secretary who tended to the CEO''s every need. ... Anthony couldn''t shake off an ominous feeling after he had his meeting. All of a sudden, a child-like face popped out of the doorframe. "Uncle Anthony!" It was Lilly''s voice. She was wearing a striped shirt and a pair of denim jeans. On her shoulder was a transparent pet backpack that housed Polly and Tortoise. "Lilly? Why are you here?" Behind Lilly was Bettany. She was holding a lunchbox. "Lilly divined that you would run into bad things today so she came to make sure you''re alright." Bettany had now epted the fact that Lilly had an imaginary mentor. But as for the divination result, she took it with a grain of salt. How could a child possibly know the art of divination? Anthony didn''t say anything. He knew how urate Lilly''s prediction was so he was ready to drop everything on his schedule today. "Where should we go then, Lilly?" "To the flea market!" Anthony suddenly recalled the list of weird magical trinkets Lilly gave him. It said he should purchase some trinkets and some crystals. "I knew you didn''t buy what I told you to buy," Lilly sulked. "All right, all right. I''ll do it today." Anthony decided to indulge his niece. "You always say that but you never do it. That''s why I have toe today." Lilly pouted. Although it was a peculiar demand, it wasn''t done with malicious intentions. Lilly was just trying to protect him. "Let''s go." Anthony grabbed his keys and left with Lilly and Bettany. Meanwhile, Prisci stayed in Sam''s office for a while before deciding that she would take a stroll. She tried several ways but she could never reach Floor 66. Not only was a specific card needed to use the VIP elevators, they were also guarded by security. She even descended to the parking lot to see if there was another way up. As she was about to give up, she saw a man with a broad shoulder leave the elevator. That aura, that handsomeness, it was Anthony, no doubt. Prisci eximed internally. Luck was on her side today. Chapter 143 Flea Market Chapter 143 Flea Market Prisci broke into small jogs as she approached Anthony. "Mr. Crawford, wait!" Anthony frowned when he saw Prisci. As she gasped for air, Bettany let out a small curse. She couldn''t help but think about Lilly''s prediction earlier. "Let''s go," Bettany said impatiently. Lilly looked at the harem spirit on top of Prisci. "Wait, Grandma." Prisci expected Anthony to ignore her. But instead, he waited for her. What was this if not a love story in the making? Prisci tucked a lock of hair behind her ears. "What a coincidence, Mr. Crawford. Where are you going?" Before Bettany could diss Prisci, Lilly answered gleefully, "We''re visiting the flea market, Miss Peach." "As in Hillside Flea Market?" "Yup!" Lilly nodded. Anthony looked at Lilly. Did Lilly just ask them to wait here so that she could tell Prisci where they were going? Prisci couldn''t be any happier. It was that easy to fish out information from a child. She donned an inquisitive look. "What''s the asion?" "It''s none of your business," answered Bettany coldly. Prisci then spoke in a half-crying voice. "I already said I''m sorry, madam. I know I made a mistake. But please, give me another chance to..." "Let''s not dally." Bettany did not want to entertain Prisci. Lilly did perform divination just now. The flea market was the best spot to capture the harem spirit. That was why she stopped everyone. And now, they could depart. Prisci would definitely follow them. On the other hand, Sam just noticed that Prisci went missing. He came to the parking lot to search for her. Prisci was not going to let Anthony go away. She blocked the Crawfords'' way. "Please, Mr. Crawford. Give me another chance. I''ll make sure I take good care of Lilly and Old Mrs. Crawford here." Even Prisci herself was deeply moved by the brave front she put up. Surely a man of steel like Anthony would be swayed. Anthony only found Prisci irritating. But before he could say anything, Bettany barked, "One, neither Lilly nor I need your help. What makes you think you''re good enough to take care of us? Two, you were fired by your school because of your mistake. This has nothing to do with Lilly. Now, leave us alone." Prisci clutched at the cor of her shirt with a pallid expression. Why was her future mother-inw so mean? Standing not too far from the crowd, Sam found Bettany rude and mean. Prisci had apologized so many times. They could just walk away. There was no need to insult Prisci! "Peachy!" Sam swooped to Prisci''s side. Anthony already helped Lilly and Bettany get into the car. They drove away. Unwilling to let go, Prisci even chased after the automobile. "Mr. Crawford! Mr. Crawford! Sam, don''t you have a car here? Come. Let''s chase after them." "Peachy, they are not worth it." "No! I won''t give up. I need their forgiveness. Please help me, Sam," Prisci implored. Sam had no choice but to assist Prisci. Little did he know he was helping Prisci to impress Anthony. ... Hillside Flea Market was the biggest flea market in the city. It was popr among the citizens. Lilly was holding Anthony''s hand. As she looked around, Pablo taught her many things. "This gem can fend off spirits. That artifact can improve your health, but the catch is that it only works on Leos." Lilly just listened in on Pablo''s lecture. From Bettany''s perspective, her curious granddaughter was busy inquiring about every new thing she found at the flea market. But before Bettany could google the answer, Lilly moved on to her next discovery. Soon enough, they arrived at a stall. The owner greeted the Crawfords. "What can I help? Eh? Aren''t you Lilly?" Lilly looked up and smiled. "Finally, I found you." Pablo was assessing the stall owner. "I sensed foul energy around him. It must be him." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In fact, the stall owner was none other than one of Prisci''s boyfriends, Flynn. Thanks to Prisci, Flynn was well-acquainted with the incident involving Lilly. That was why he could recognize her. But seeing that Lilly had caused his precious girlfriend so much suffering, he wasn''t too fond of the family. "Suit yourself." Flynn didn''t bother to greet them properly. Meanwhile, Sam and Prisci arrived at the flea market. And then she recalled suddenly that this was where Flynn worked. He is not going to find me here, right? Prisci hesitated for a while. But the temptation of Anthony was too irresistible. "Sam, it''s crowded here. Can we split up and search for Mr. Crawford? If I don''t do this today, I will not likely see him again." Sam sighed and nodded. Deep down, Prisci was overjoyed. She finally got rid of Sam. Unbeknownst to her, Shawn was browsing the items disyed in another stall. He came here to choose a gift for his mother. "I don''t think my mother will like that. But thank you," said Shawn courteously. All of Prisci''s boyfriends were there. Chapter 144 They Are Just Friends! Chapter 144 They Are Just Friends! As Lilly looked around Flynn''s stall of antique curiosities, he sipped on his tea and sneered at Lilly. What''s a little girl doing here pretending that she''s an antique expert? All of a sudden, Lilly took a yellow object and smashed it against the ground. "What are you doing, Lilly?" Bettany yelled in horror. "I''m testing it, Grandma," said Lilly matter-of-factly. "You don''t test things by smashing them." "This is a tree resin from a specific tree. If it is a century old as it says here, it will never break. See?" Lilly recited what Pablo taught her. Flynn raised his eyebrows. It sure seemed like Lilly was an expert here. Lilly picked whatever she fancied and put them in the basket Anthony prepared for her. Both Anthony and Lilly were enjoying their moment until they heard the familiar voice. "Mr. Crawford! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! You''re here!" Prisci looked at Anthony as if she just discovered a treasure. So full of joy she was that she failed to realize Flynn was there. Before Flynn could say anything, Anthony rebuked Prisci''s advance. "Are you done? We are not epting your apology. We will not press charges either. So stop pestering us." "But the preschool fired me. All because I failed to look after Lilly," said Prisci with teary eyes. Anthony mocked, "You were fired because you were found dating three men at once. You set a bad example for the kids. It has nothing to do with Lilly." Bettany rolled her eyes. "You''re shameless, aren''t you?" "But I..." Prisci said weakly. "I know what you want. Your apology is not genuine," added Bettany. Meanwhile, Flynn was stunned. Dating three men at once? Isn''t it just Shawn and him? And besides, Prisci isn''t dating Shawn. She only acts like she is Shawn''s girlfriend because he is depressed. Prisci didn''t notice the standing Flynn. A rack stood between them. She said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Crawford, Old Mrs. Crawford, this is a misunderstanding. I don''t have three boyfriends. I''m not like that." Flynn let out a sigh of relief. He knew Prisci wasn''t a three-timer. But what Prisci said next proved how wrong he was. "I''m still single. I don''t know what boyfriends you are talking about." Prisci shook her head frantically. "Mr. Crawford, why would you say those nasty things to me?" Single? Flynn couldn''t believe what he just heard. What were they then? Anthony looked at the ever-forgetful Prisci sullenly. Hemented, "Don''t you have Shawn, Flynn, and Sam as your boyfriends? Moments ago, you were with Sam." Lilly gazed at Anthony, and then at Prisci. Pablo told Prisci that she needed to gather all three boyfriends to capture the harem spirit. Now, she needed two more. Right then, Lilly noticed the approaching Shawn and Sam. Prisci insisted that she was innocent. "You''re sorely mistaken, Mr. Crawford. They are just my friends. Shawn is a colleague of mine and we get along very well. Flynn is just a caring friend. He once bought me lunch and that''s all. And Sam, I''m not close to him. I ran into him in a shopping mall and we chatted briefly. Everyone has the wrong idea. They are just acquaintances. I swear!" Prisci then decided to go all out. "The one that I have a crush on is you, Mr. Crawford!" In her mind, Anthony was osting her because she was too popr with the guys. He could not stand the sight of another man standing near her. Oh, he wants me so terribly! As Prisci''s eyes fluttered with anticipation, she saw Flynn, who was behind Anthony. Then, two familiar voices appeared behind her. She gasped. "So I''m nothing to you," Shawn said bitterly. Sam was devastated. The girl who slept with him yesterday just said she didn''t know him! "Peachy, you..." Prisci''s face was as white as a sheet. All her boyfriends heard her. Lilly, on the other hand, found Prisci''s rapid changing of emotion funny. "Why are you here?" Prisci blurted out. Chapter 145 Busted Chapter 145 Busted Sam didn''t even want to speak to Prisci. "Peachy, what did you just say?" Flynn looked at Prisci with a hurt expression. Prisci felt her world crumbling down. "Flynn, hear me out..." The three men could only hope that this was a bad dream. Shawn looked at Flynn. "So you''re the Flynn who has been bothering Peachy?" Flynn sniggered, "And you''re Shawn the stalker?" Sam squinted at Shawn, "You''re Shawn? Peachy said you are depressed. You don''t look like it." In Prisci''s mind, the three men were about to fight to im her. And she would be one to tell them to stop fighting. At the same time, the harem spirit on Prisci''s head could almost die from bliss. "Stop! Stop fighting! I''m not worth it," Prisci pleaded. The three men turned to re at her. That was the moment she realized she should flee. "Uhm... Mr. Crawford, I''m busy. I have to go now." But all Prisci''s boyfriends surrounded her. "Peachy, who are they? Exin to me now," said Flynn. Shawn looked at Prisci incredulously, "You told him that I am depressed?" Sam clenched his fist. "Peachy, tell me this is a huge misunderstanding. Tell me and I''ll believe you." He was ready to forgive Prisci. After all, she gave her virginity to him. "Whaaat? You''re my friends. I have always regarded all of you as my brothers..." Prisci''s voice was meek, almost guilty. "Brothers? You said you wanted to marry me!" eximed Shawn. Who would marry her brother? Flynn added, "No way. If I''m just like an older brother to you, why would you sleep with me?" Prisci didn''t expect Flynn to get into the nitty-gritty. But before she could defend herself, Sam yelled, "No way! She spent the night at my ce yesterday. And she gave me her virginity!" Shawn and Flynn were dumbfounded. Prisci had told them simr things before. It took a while for them to regain their voices. "Peachy was a virgin when she met me," uttered Shawn. "She told me the same thing," added Flynn. The three men knew what was going on now. No wonder she refused to sleep with them a second time. And they thought she was just being shy! Sam felt betrayed. Her girlfriend turned out to be a three-timer. He had thought that she was naive. But it seemed like they were the naive ones. Shawn decided to end things. He was exhausted. "Since we''re colleagues, let''s keep it professional between us. Goodbye." He then turned away and left. Prisci almost choked on her words, "Shawn!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Shawn didn''t even bother to look back. Prisci now felt like she was the female lead of a K-drama. Her oppa just left her! Prisci wanted to chase after Shawn, and used that as an opportunity to flee. But her arm was yanked by Flynn. "Peachy, you don''t have anything to say to us?" Sam grabbed Prisci''s other arm. "Tell me now. Who do you love the most?" Flynn joined in. "Shawn already left. Now pick one, him or me?" Bettany couldn''t believe what she saw. People nowadays were okay with being cheated on? They still wanted a serial cheater? Meanwhile, Prisci was facing a dilemma. Two men wanted her and she had to make a choice. Oh, no! Chapter 146 Capturing Harem Spirit Chapter 146 Capturing Harem Spirit Prisci was torn. "Sam, Flynn. Don''t do this to me. You know I can''t make a choice. Can''t we live happily together?" She basically recited the line she picked up from a random K-drama. Lilly whispered to Pablo, "Is this the one-woman-makes-babies-with-two-boyfriends fanfiction you told me about?" Bettany was aghast. "No, this is much worse. This is a joke now." Lilly nodded as if she understood the situation. Pablo interjected, "Don''t forget what we are here for, Lilly." The harem spirit was too upied with her "dilemma". "I''ll teach you Containment. We can transform our energy into asso and capture spirits. Now..." Lilly listened to Pablo''s instructions carefully. She then made the first attempt, but nothing came out. Pablo cheered her up, "It''s okay. It takes a few tries, even for geniuses." "Okay!" Lilly was not one to give up easily. She tried the second time, to no avail. For her third endeavor, she focused very hard with her tiny noggin. Anthony looked at Lilly, wondering why she had a constipated expression. What he couldn''t see was that Lilly conjured a crimson and entangled the harem spirit. Pablo''s ghostly jaw fell on the floor. A crimson already? People usually started with asso! The spirit was caught. It looked at its aggressor and found that it was detained by a mere kid! It thrashed and floundered, but the crimson only became tighter. Meanwhile, Prisci''s eyes turned droopy and she slurred, "Don''t leave me. Flynn... Sam..." Lilly tried to retrieve the, as if she was in a tug-of-war race. "Let go of me!" The spirit screamed. It pulled at the, almost dragging Lilly with it. Anthony was quick to catch his falling niece. Pablo finally intervened. With some quick finger movements, the crimson glowed. The spirit was now restrained. And with onest pull, the spirit was forcefully removed from Prisci''s head. What a catch! Lilly was over the moon. Sam pried away the grip Prisci had on him. "Enough. I have had enough." He decided to quit. Yesterday, he was given a taste of love. But today, reality taught him a harsh lesson. Sam saw iting. Prisci was never a loyal woman. Prisci snapped back from her hallucinatory haze. Thinking about the intimate moments they shared Prisci looked at the only man left. "Flynn, you won''t leave me, right?" Two of her three boyfriends had left her. She was a woman. How could she live without a man? But Prisci only saw Flynn''s warmthless eyes. "I want you toe with me so that you can pack your things. And then, nevere back." Prisci broke down. "No! You can''t do this. You said you would forgive me, no matter what I do." She was just a little girl who wanted validation from another man. Was that too much? "I changed my mind." Flynn let her go. "I''ll cancel the credit card I gave you. Take care." Fear consumed Prisci. Without any ie, how could she feed herself? "But Flynn..." Flynn swatted Prisici''s reaching arm away. There was a crowd gathering to watch the entire fiasco. They all pointed at her and exchangedments among themselves. Flynn packed whatever Lilly and Anthony bought and gave it to them. "Sorry, we''re closed. You can have those things for free. And uhh... thank you." Bettany held Lilly''s hands. "Let''s go." Anthony pushed Bettany''s wheelchair and left Prisci at the scene. Lilly had to carry the resisting harem spirit with her hands. It was too heavy! "Lilly, what are you carrying?" Bettany was curious to know why Lilly was in an odd posture. To avoid freaking her grandmother out, Lilly dismissed nonchntly, "I''m just ying a game, Grandma." Bettany couldn''t shake off her suspicion, but she didn''t press on. On their way to the parking lot, they purchased what they needed to cure Anthonys insomnia. To no one''s surprise, Prisci was there. "Mr. Crawford. Please, everyone left me. I don''t know what to do now. Please help me. Lend me your Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. shoulder." She sobbed, like a hurt animal. She had broken up with Shawn, Sam, and Flynn for him. Surely Anthony would ept her now? Anthony raised his slender leg and kicked the pathetic woman away. The force of which sent Prisci flying into a garbage can. Bettany and Lilly watched on with widened eyes. "If I see you again, I''ll kick you away again." It seemed like Anthony picked up some of ke''s hooliganism. After Anthony made sure that everyone was in his car, he drove off. Prisci wept loudly on her floor. Her future husband had misunderstood her. Anthony would notice his mistake soon and return to pick her up. They would then have a touching reunion. Right? Chapter 147 Poor Spirit Chapter 147 Poor Spirit Prisci waited for Anthony to return until night. When he wouldn''t show up, she felt like she was abandoned. She cried all the way to Shawn''s ce, just to notice that he moved out. And then he went to Flynn''s house, who was the richest among the three. She realized that Flynn had changed her lock, and her belongings were littered before the entrance. The janitor even threatened to trash her All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. belongings. Therefore, Prisci was forced to drag her luggage to Sam''s ce. Sam was having a bad day. He was fired because he snuck Prisci in, on top of discovering her lies earlier on. When he saw Prisci approaching from afar, he locked his door and decided to return to his hometown. No matter how hard Prisci begged, Sam would never open the door. Now that no one would take her in, Prisci wanted to stay in a hotel, but shecked the money for it. She sat by the roadside and cried. Like the mistreated female protagonist that she saw many times on TV. Contrition was thest thing on her mind. When would a man who could ept her ws appear? A cab swooshed by. It ran through a puddle and sshed the dirty water on Prisci. A piece of god knows what even flew into Prisci''s open mouth. She immediately tried to spit it out. Had she hit rock bottom? ... Lilly chained the harem spirit to her bed. The spirit yelled, "Let me go! Let me go!" To be frank, the harem spirit was a female ghost. It felt wrong to put a leash on her. "Scream all you want. No one can hear you anyway," said Lilly smugly. Polly pped its wings and left the room. "So loud! So loud!" Josh popped his head into Lilly''s room. "What did you catch this time?" Lilly sighed, "Josh, you wouldn''t want to know." After dinner, Lilly yed with her toys for a while before returning to her room. The harem spirity motionless. The constant screaming had worn her out. "So, madam, are you sufficiently calmed down now?" "Hmph," the spirit snorted. "Okay. Tell me your story." Lilly settled into a bean bagfortably in anticipation of a storytime. Josh came in for some reason. He propped his camera up and saw a ghost in a red dress through its lens. Terrified, he stumbled and ran to Lilly''s side. "I''ll sit with you, Lilly." Pablo gave a sly grin. "Now, now. Tell us how you die." The spirit was much more docile now. She recalled her moment with Prisci and cursed at herself. "That girl is disgusting. Can you believe it? I am a spirit and I was carried away by her." Pablo and Lilly had question marks on top of their heads. "At first, I wanted to feed on her foul energy. But I was carried away by her fantasy." Even the spirit found it embarrassing to admit that. "Why did you resist when we captured you then?" Pablo mocked. "That was another story. If you catch me, you might kill me. If I get away, I can ditch Prisci and possess another yboy or ygirl. I honestly have no idea what got into me that made me choose Prisci." Pablo and Lilly didn''t know what to say. They weren''t sure if they should pity the harem spirit or not. The harem spirit went on a long rant. "You have no idea how unhinged she is. I wanted to feed on her greed and obsession. But oh boy, she drained my foul energy instead. I have never seen a girl like her. So delusional. So self-important. She really thinks that she is the center of the universe. I think she needs to see a doctor." Lilly then inquired further, "How did you die then? You are a harem spirit. Does that mean you were like Miss Peach?" "Don''t youpare me to that woman!" The spirit exploded. But her angered expression dissipated as something mortifying crept into her mind. "Well, I was a two-timer too..." "But my story was way worse." She continued. "My ex took my money and eloped with my other ex!" What the heck? That was Pablo''s and Lilly''s response. Chapter 148 Exs and Ohs Chapter 148 Ex''s and Oh''s The spirit exined gloomily, "My name is Ste. I was born in another city, to an upper-middle-ss family. My parents had a mansion. And since I was the only child they had, I was the sole inheritor of the estate. Before studying at the university, I was the perfect kid every parent asked for. But when I moved out and studied at a university, I had my first taste of freedom. Like a caged bird who could fly once more, I did all sorts of things. I went to clubs and parties. Because I was rich and beautiful, I was popr. My first boyfriend was from the very same city. His family background was simr to mine so we got along very well. But after six months, I got bored of it." "But why?" Lilly scratched her head. Adult rtionships were a mystery to her. How could someone like something and stop liking it the next day?" "Because..." The spirit pondered. "Because I knew him too well. I could already imagine how my life Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. would be with him. It was boring. And then, another guy came into my life. He came from a vige. He was shy and meek. Sensible too. I liked that a lot. So I broke up with my first boyfriend and got together with him." "Since you liked the second guy, did you spend the rest of your life with him then?" asked Lilly. The spirit shook her head. "No, we broke up after a month." "Why?" Lilly was stumped. "He was too meek. Too clingy." Lilly was confused. The spirit dated the second guy because he was meek. But she also broke up with him because he was meek. What? "And then?" It was Pablo''s turn to ask questions. "After I broke up with him, I craved attention again. I started thinking that perhaps the first boyfriend I had wasn''t that bad. I tried to reconcile with him. But then, I ran into my senior. He was outgoing and warm." "And you got together with him?" Lilly didn''t need to predict to know that. "I couldn''t help it." The spirit protested. "He was so handsome and nice." "Now that''s why you''re a harem spirit. You wanted a harem," Pablomented. "That''s not true!" The spirit defended herself. "I was 100%mitted to all my rtionships. I like the feeling of being with another man. Especially the honeymoon phase, when you can do all the romantic stuff with your boyfriend." "So were you killed in a crime of passion?" Pablo was as snarky as always. "Not really..." The spiritmented. "After my graduation, my family asked me to get married as soon as possible. Somehow, they heard that I dated my first boyfriend. Since his family and mine were close, our parents wanted us to reconcile. I was single during that time and I wanted to settle down. So I said yes. Soon enough, we were considering getting married. We weren''t as close as we used to be, but it was romantic, nheless. That was when I found banalityforting too. I was ready to marry him." "I suppose you stopped seeing other men then?" the quiet Josh suddenly spoke up. "No." the spirit shook her head. "My second boyfriend came to me. He said that he could never forget about me. And now, he could only offer his blessings to me. He took me to a firework show. He said I deserved to be happy. I saw tears rolling down his cheek as the fireworks erupted before me." "What a kind soul," said Lilly as she hugged Polly. "Ptooey!" The spirit spat. "He was the reason I died. When I noticed he was crying, my heart ached. In the end, I still loved him. But I was about to be engaged. And I still loved my first boyfriend. What did I do? I dated both of them at the same time. And I did it while I was organizing the wedding ceremony. The thrill lent me the illusion that I was more in love with my second boyfriend. I wanted to break up with him. Because it wasn''t fair. But he said no. He said he just wanted to stay by my side. Even if we had to hide this affair. I was in tears. I couldn''t let this poor boy live on his lonesome. So I gave him my mansion and bought him a car." "But after a few days, he ghosted me. I was organizing the wedding ceremony so I was too upied to think about him. I thought he was just hiding somewhere to heal his wound. Even when I said my vow in the ceremony, I was still thinking about him. It wasn''t untilter that I learned the fact that he had sold the mansion and the car before fleeing. And guess what, he fled with my third boyfriend! The handsome senior! My ex took my money and eloped with my other ex! How ridiculous was that?" The spirit was fuming. "Those liars!" She continued. "My husband found out everything very soon. He was so mad because I cheated on him. He wanted a divorce right away. I refused to sign the papers but he was ready to leave me. I tried to coerce him with my life so I climbed the tallest building in that residential area. I didn''t n to jump. But perhaps it had rained before so it was slippery. I fell and... voil." Josh, Lilly, and Pablo felt bad for the harem spirit. Chapter 149 Eerie Video Chapter 149 Eerie Video "Can you imagine the fear as I fell?" said the spirit dryly. "I didn''t want to die. I was so scared that I died from shock, and not from the impact. My soul watched my head pop like a watermelon. Those brain juices scattered on the asphalt. And since the local area was rich in benevolent energy, it prevented my soul from heading to the afterlife. I had to relive myst moment for what felt like an eternity, until I became a malignant spirit. I thought this was my punishment for being an infidel." "So... what''s your point?" asked Lilly. "Can you perhaps spare me since I have served my punishment?" The spirit blinked her innocent eyes. "I just want to stay here for a bit longer. For like another 500 years." Josh''s face twitched. 500 years wasn''t just "a bit longer". Pablo jotted down something on his booklet without saying a thing. Lilly, however, thumped her chest. "I won''t purify you but you''ll have toe in voluntarily." "Come in where?" The spirit was curious. "The jar of soul." Lilly brandished the item in question. "Ms. Ugly and a guy with a sweet tooth are in there." "Sure!" The spirit immediately flew into the jar. It was the mention of the malepanion that convinced her. Pablo shook his head and amended what he just wrote. Lilly shook the jar in her hand. "Master, is the jar full now?" Pablo answered without lifting his head. "Far from it. It was 10% full. Now, it''s 20% full." "But we caught several spirits! That is such a small increase." "That''s because you didn''t exorcise the spirits. When you exorcise a spirit, its energy will be absorbed by the jar. Now that you use it to keep the spirits, you forfeit the chance to exorcise them. But who knows? They might have a use in the future," exined Pablo. Lillyy on her bed and just looked at her jar, deep in her thoughts. Meanwhile, Josh whipped out a notebook and started doing maths. V of Malignant Spirit = X, V of Woeful Ghost = Y, V of Resent Spirit = Z. SA of the Jar = ... To fill it up, we need 19X, 100Y, or Currently: X=2 (Vanity Spirit, Fake Foreign Ghost), Y=0, Z=0. To Be Exorcised: X=2 (Weakling Spirit, Harem Spirit), Y=1 (Ms. Ugly) Josh sighed at the form. He needed more X! ... Inside the jar, Ms. Ugly and the weakling spirit were ying rock, paper, scissors. The loser would be pped. The weakling spirit shuddered when the harem spirit came in. "Hi, cutie. What are you doing here?" Lilly was scrolling her phone in secret before she slept. After the cyberbullying incident, the Crawfords decided to only let Lilly return to school once the dust had settled. Like all curious kids, Lilly wanted to discover many things. A video suddenly appeared on Lilly''s feed and she immediately had goosebumps. In the video, a man was kneeling on the ground with a cleaver in one hand. He kept bowing in a dramatic fashion while yelling, "Sorry, Lilly! My name is Harvard Schumacher, named so because my parents want me to study at Harvard. I wrote nastyments about you and I regret it so much. To demonstrate my remorse, I will chop off my fingers. Here, on livestream!" The man wasn''t joking. He raised the cleaver and sliced his fingers off in one swift motion. The video wasn''t censored. It only briefly turned monochrome as blood spurted out from the grisly wound. The N?velDrama.Org owns this text. man screamed and rolled on the ground in agony. Momentster, he picked up his severed fingers and smiled creepily at the camera. "Guys, am I sincere enough?" Lilly was freaked out by the unsettling video. She threw her phone away out of fear. Bettany heard the noise. She came into the room. "Are you all right, Lilly?" "Grandma, I''m so scared." Lilly had seen many ghosts and spirits. Some even came without a head. But nothing scared her as much as humans. "There, there, Lilly. I''m here." Bettany patted Lilly''s back tofort her. Lilly spoke in a shaky voice. "Why do they do that? Their apologies are scary." Bettany sighed. "In this world, people do all sorts of things for money. Back in my day, we worked hard to earn money. But now, you just have to go viral to be rich. And that 15 minutes of fame was addictive. It pushes people to do something extreme to get another 15 minutes of fame. The cycle continues." "Are they still humans?" Lilly asked softly. Bettany didn''t have an answer to Lilly''s simple question. For views and clicks, some worked hard and strived to produce better videos. But some took the shortcut and relied on shock values. The illusion of poprity was as addictive as drugs. It polluted and twisted their minds until they became ves for money. "Go to sleep now," Bettany looked at Lilly affectionately. "And no more phone for you." Lilly surrendered her phone obediently. After Lilly fell asleep, Bettany checked the video Lilly just watched. When she saw its gory content, she was shocked and mad. How could they put this on the inte? She then reported the video. If she came across another simr video again, she would not hesitate to do the same. Chapter 150 Lucky Streak Chapter 150 Lucky Streak It was a cozy night. Several rundown bars in the affordable housing area were teeming with patrons. Above the hustle and bustle was themunity apartments, one of which was called Caring Suite. On the 4th floor, a fingerless man was scrolling on his phone frantically. He was none other than Harvard. Within 30 minutes, his video was viewed more than one million times and received 70,000 likes. But right before he could go viral, he received a notification. His video was taken down due to a vition of the tform''s rules and regtions. Why? Why? Why? Harvard was furious. He did censor the gory part by putting on a monochrome filter. ARGH! Now, his viewership was gone! Harvard checked other ounts. One copycat knelt on a durian husk. He got 100,000 followers. The streamer then started promoting durian. Judging from the sales he closed in the past two days, he just earned around 30 thousand dors. "F*ck those copycats," cursed Harvard. Another copycat knelt on ceramic shards and cried messily. He then started promoting all sorts of ceramic mugs, to great sess. "I did it better. I cut off my fingers!" uttered Harvard vehemently. "But I only have around 10,000 followers. That''s not fair." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He felt high from his sudden surge in poprity. He needed to release another video before his audience hopped onto the next big thing. Suddenly, he came across a video entitled "Three-timer caught red-handed!". It was from a bystander''s point of view, and Harvard saw Lilly. "Yes!" An idea came to his mind. Harvard saved and edited the video heavily. He then gave it a title, Lilly Caught Red-Handed. SHE HAD THREE BOYFRIENDS? That clickbaity title was sure to attract viewers. And as he expected, his follower count skyrocketed. Everyone was sharing andmenting on the video. Harvard was smart enough to insert an advertisement in it. And with high viewership, he was due to receive a huge payout. "You''re a moneymaker, Lilly," said Harvard greedily. Inside the dim room, Harvard''s wicked grin was reflected on hisptop screen. The next day, Harvard woke up with bloodshot eyes. The first thing he did was check his phone. "3,268 dors in a day? Jesus!" Harvard jumped from his bed. "3,000 a day... That''s around 100,000 dors per month." So why bother working nine to five anyway? Harvard immediately tendered his resignation notice. Someone knocked on Harvard''s door impatiently. "Harvard! When are you going to pay the rent? You owe me several months of rent already." Outside the room, the portlyndy, Gemma Sullivan, was tapping her feet. She mumbled to herself, "This Harvard hasn''t paid his rent for six months. He either avoids me or pretends that he isn''t home. Am I going to get my rent today?" Harvard lived in Apartment 404. It was facing the stairwell and was far away from the windows. His rent was 450 dors per month. Six months of overdue rent amounted to 2,700 dors in total, and factoring in the utility fees... "You owe me 3,268 dors in total, Harvard." Gemma knocked again, though she didn''t expect Harvard to respond. She knew howzy Harvard was. And how bad he was with finance. Despite his mediocre ie, he splurged it on cigarettes and video games. Gemma sighed, just as Jean, who was on her shoulder, sneezed. All of a sudden, Gemma could hear scuffling noises from behind the door. "Gimme a sec." The door to Apartment 404 flung open. Harvard, with his disheveled hair and bloodshot eyes, groaned, "Will you get off my back? How much do you want?" Gemma was surprised. Harvard was willing to pay up now? Today was a great day then. "3,268 dors in total," replied Gemma. Harvard was stunned to hear that number. It was exactly what he earned yesterday. Harvard took out his phone and wired Gemma the money reluctantly. Looking at his stuffy and lightless living quarter, he made a mental note to move out once he made more money. Gemma scribbled something on her book. "If you''re staying, remember to pay your rent next month. You always disappear." Harvard rolled his eyes and mmed the door. He muttered to himself, "I''ll move into a high-end residential area once I''m rich." Gemma put her notebook into her grocery bag and stretched. "Done!" As she descended the building, she saw a few elderly citizens hanging out with their grandchildren. "Gemma, did you manage to collect the rent today?" One of them asked. "Yes, I did." The senior group gasped. "Wow, what a miracle." "Right?" Gemma nodded enthusiastically. Noticing the gum she had been chewing had run out of vor, she spat it out, and it magicallynded in a garbage can. "Hot damn." Gemma was bewildered. Due to the sweetness of the chewing gum, Gemma wanted to get some water. She then entered a convenience store. "Got your rent?" The shopkeeper asked. "Mhm." As water sloshed down Gemma''s throat, she looked at the bottle cap. Its message made her cough out the water she consumed. "Please don''t tell me it says ''Get one bottle for free''," said the shopkeeper anxiously. "No..." "Thank goodness!" The shopkeeper was relieved. "For the past few days, your luck was so insane that you always got another bottle for free." Gemma smiled apologetically before showing the shopkeeper the bottle cap. "It says ''Get 10 bottles for free''." The shopkeeper snatched the cap from Gemma''s hand and peered at it. Gemma was right. It said "Get 10 bottles for free". Chapter 151 Little Lilly Looking for Mommy Chapter 151 Little Lilly Looking for Mommy Gemma carried a box of drinks and walked towards the parking lot with a dumbfounded expression. She had been very lucky these days, as though she was a lucky charm herself... She was so lucky that she would definitely get a free drink every time she bought one, she would be able to toss her trash right into the trash can no matter how far it was, and she would get a double yolk even just by cracking a random egg Gemma put away the box of drinks and drove away. Behind her, the ghost Jean opened her eyes and looked at herself - covered in golden light, like a koi. "How did I get on this girl?" Jean felt so strange, she wanted to try to leave, but found that she could not. "That is strange" Jean did not believe it, so she tried hard, but bumped into the steering wheel. At this moment, arge truck rushed over uncontrobly with a harsh horn sound. The car screeched and swerved due to the sudden brake. Before Gemma could react, her steering wheel turned around inexplicably, narrowly avoiding the big truck! With a series of loud noises, the big truck pushed several small cars out, and then stopped after five hundred meters away... Gemma was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she hurriedly stopped on the side of the road. Passers-by were stunned. This person was so lucky! She managed to dodge the out-of-control truck! "Oh my god, I thought she was going to be crushed just now, and if she didn''t die, the damage would also be fatal... I didn''t expect her to be able to survive it!" Not even a scrap of paint off the car! "What kind of immortal human is this..." Passers-by were all amazed and ran to the front to watch the scene of the car ident. Gemma also took a look, several cars were horribly hit, only she was unscathed. "Oh my god..." She patted her chest with lingering fear, and drove away quickly. Back at her residence, something even more incredible happened. The proprietress of the lottery shop craned her neck to see Gemma, and hurriedly came to her. She lowered her voice, looked left and right, and asked, "Hey, Gemma! Look at the lottery ticket you boughtst night, did you win a prize! Five million dors! I remember the string of numbers you chose..." Gemma fumbled in her pocket and said, "No way, it''s not so easy to win five million, I only picked yesterday''s date at random..." The proprietress looked at it, patted her thigh and said excitedly, "That''s it! It''s yesterday''s date! 20 22 05 16 21 19 01!" "2022, May 16th, 21:19! You just painted the basketball with 01!" "Five million! Oh my god, Gemma, you, you, you, you, you, you, you are rich!!" Gemma, "..." She stared at the lottery ticket, shocked! Wow, was that for real? Gemma was shocked, this, this, this? She was definitely possessed by the lucky charm! Gemma was excited, and then realized that she was going to bete, so she changed her clothes and rushed to Yassen University. It was halfway through the first ss in the morning, and she sneaked in through the back door of the lecture theater, just in time to hear the teacher say- "Okay, half of the ss is over. I don''t think everyone is awake. Attendance check now." The teacher saw that everyone fell asleep, so he decided to y something exciting - roll call. "Gemma!" Gemma, who had just sat down, quickly raised her hand, "Here!" The teacher took a look and continued to roll. The two ssmates next to Gemma looked at her in surpris, "Fuck, what kind of shit luck you have ..." Gemma, "Hmm, average, third in the world." ssmate, "" ** Behind Yassen, on the road where the car ident happened just now. Lilly crouched on the side of the road, watching the carsing and going strangely. "Master, why are you sneaking on me?" It turned out that Pablo couldn''t find Jean, so he wanted to pull Lilly out for a walk... He calcted that if he wanted to find Jean, he still had to rely on Lilly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now looking at the car ident in front of him, eight cars collided in a row, one died and seven were injured, he checked all the dead and seven injured, but he still could not find Jean. "Strange, the hexagram says it''s here... I thought there would really be a soul transmigration" Normally that would result in death in a car ident, ne crash, being blown up by a bomb, etc., and time travels. It turned out he was thinking too much. There was a car ident, but Jean was still not found... Lilly stood up suddenly, and solemnly patted Pablo''s arm, "Master, what problem are you encountering, tell me? Lilly can help Master!" Pablo did not reply. After much deliberation, he said with difficulty, "Lilly, a few days ago your mother went home for thest time before she was reincarnated, but she identally got lost..." Lilly was stunned. Mom got lost? Pablo touched his nose, "It''s just... a little ident happened, your mother''s soul turned into a star and flew away... Master searched for two days but couldn''t find it." "We want to find your mother and send her to reincarnate..." Lilly immediately said urgently, "Master, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Pablo wanted to say something, but Lilly ran with the puppet rabbit in his arms, "Quick, let''s find mom together!" Mom... She could see Mom again! Lilly could not help but feel anxious, although in the Crawford family, her grandparents and uncles were really kind to her. However, she still wanted to see her mother again... Lilly used her finger to do some calctions, then searched high and low, crossed the street, unknowingly walked to the back door of Yassen, and ran in without looking back. Pablo, "Lilly? On the other end, Gemma finished ss and looked at the timetable, "Is the teacher going to be on leave this afternoon?" That was all right, she was thinking about going to see a new movie that was released. Unexpectedly, the teacher was on leave! Who else could be this lucky! Gemma cheered, got into the car and left with the book in her arms. As soon as the car left, Lilly found the door of her ssroom and looked around. "Mother is not here either!" Lilly was disappointed. Strange, she just calcted that her mother was here! It felt as though fate was pulling their legs, little did Lilly nor Pablo know, now that Jean was possessed by Gemma, everything was based on the thoughts of the host Gemma... On the way home, Lillyy on the edge of the car window, looking at the street outside. "Mom, mom..." She kept muttering, her beautiful ck eyes were full of disappointment. After eating, Lilly heard from his master and father that her mother had disappeared in Crawford''s house, so she began to search around the yard. Everyone in the Crawford family looked at the little milk ball running all over the yard in bewilderment. I saw her pulling the bushes, climbing up the trees, and lying beside the rockery pool... In the rockery in the garden, Lilly poked her head in, "Hello, is mom here?" Tortoise, "?" In the temporary chicken coop behind the kitchen, Lilly opened the hen''s nest, "Hey, chicken cuckoo, have you seen my mother?" Chicken Cuckoo, "??" Even before going to bed at night, Lilly ran to the balcony and spread Polly''s wings apart, "Polly Polly, did mom hide in your feathers?" Polly, "???" It quacked, "No, I don''t have a mother..." After making a fuss the whole night, Lilly finally fell asleep. Pablo was stunned, this... this reaction was too big... The Crawford family all looked worried. Did the little girl miss her mother? Must be missing her mother. Mrs. Crawford only felt sad, her eyes turned red when she thought of Jean. Poor girl... your mother could nevere back... Chapter 152 Explosion-Proof Drill Look, Thats My Daddy… Chapter 152 Explosion-Proof Drill Look, That''s My Daddy Lilly searched for two days, but could not find her mother. Soon it was time for her to resume school. Lilly could only keep the matter of searching for her mother at the back of her mind, and could not help but zoned out during ss. "Lilly..." Miss Flora was doing the roll call, but she saw Lilly zoning out, she could not help but shout, "Lilly Crawford?" The little cutie who used to always immediately responded loudly to the roll call was a little quiet today. Miss Flora assumed that she was still affected by the cyberbullying, and felt a little uneasy. Lilly immediately raised her hand and said, "Here!" Miss Flora was slightly startled, and said with a smile, "Very good, Lilly finally came to school!" Even the adults could not handle cyber violence well. Miss Flora had been worried that the little girl would not be able to get out of it unscathed. Fortunately, looking at her right now, it still seemed that she was still gentle and cute. Lilly apologized very sensibly, "I''m sorry~ I made the teacher worry!" Miss Flora touched her little head and said, "It''s okay. Just as long as you''re fine!" "Okay, sit down, kids! Today we have a very important ss, which is taught by the father of a kid in our ss. Guess who it is?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The children chattered instantly, and Lilly was also curious, whose father came to ss? Then Miss Flora saied, "Then I will not keep you guys hanging anymore. Today our entire kindergarten will participate in a drill called an explosion-proof drill..." She exined what an explosion-proof drill was and what everyone needed to do, and then revealedC "This anti-explosion drill would be conducted by the father of our ssmate Lilly. Lilly''s father is a very great soldier. He will teach us how to escape when we encounter gangsters, and finally show us how to subdue the gangsters!" Miss Flora only mentioned ke''s identity and nothing else, but the identity of a soldier is already very remarkable in the eyes of the children. The children immediately wowed, and looked at Lilly with sparkling eyes. Lilly suddenly felt her heart bulging, so proud! It was her father! When she came in the morning, dad did not even tell her. Excited, Lilly finally put aside the matter of finding her mother for the time being. Her mind was full of dad now, and she could not wait to go to the field. The children moved in a line, and Lilly saw the stage from a distance. Her dad was wearing an army green camouge uniform, with his hands sped behind his back, standing upright with a cold expression on his face. Her father who was standing on the podium looked taller, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. Lilly felt that his father was the most handsome father in the world! Standing behind ke were two men who also wore army green camouge uniforms, but Lilly, who was biased, felt that the two uncles were not as good looking as his father, and instead made her father looked even more majestic. Lilly was very happy. "Look, that''s my daddy! That''s my daddy~" Lilly could not wait to share, "The one who is standing right in front, the tallest one!" Mia wowed, "Lilly, your daddy is so tall!" The children pitched in, "As tall as a telephone pole." "As tall as a traffic light." "Taller than my dad." "Taller than Michael Jordan!" The children described the height of Lilly''s father one after another, and the children''s words were very innocent. ke did not squint, and beamed slightly. Seeing the Pineapple ss students passing by him, he lowered his eyes slightly, and locked his eyes on his little girl at one nce. Lilly was also raising her head, nervously saying hello quickly, "Hi, daddy, daddy!" ke had a serious face, but when others were not paying attention, he quietly stretched out a hand and made an OK gesture to indicate eptance. Lillyughed heartily, stretched out her fleshy little hand, and made an OK gesture in return. The little interaction between the father and daughter melted the hearts of the teachers who saw it. Mr. Sawyer on the stage was holding a microphone and said in a gentle voice, "Kids, please stand in your respective ss." After the incident on the prairie, Mr. Sawyer looked a lot more worn out, but he was still very serious when working, with a smile on his face, making it hard to see his exhaustion. After all the sses were lined up, Mr. Sawyer said, "Today we are very honored to invite the father of Lilly from Pineapple ss, Instructor MacNeil, to give us the explosion-proof drill! Children, let us apud together, wee our Instructor MacNeil!" The children immediately apuded vigorously and shouted, "Wee, wee, warmly wee!" Mr. Sawyer pressed his hand, and said with a smile on his face, "Everyone say to Mr. Sawyer: Hello, Instructor MacNeil!" Children, "Hello, Instructor MacNeil!" Lilly screamed the loudest. ke could hear Lilly''s "Instructor MacNeil" among everyone. He smiled slightly and said, "Hello, children!" Mr. Sawyer handed the microphone to ke. ke took the microphone and said, "Today, I will lead all the teachers and students of Animaux International Kindergarten to conduct an explosion-proof drill." "There will be a gangsterter, he will rush in through the door with a kitchen knife" ke''s flow was unexpected, he did not exin the explosion-proof drill ording to the procedure. He believed that the teachers in each ss had exined it. The children looked at the school gate. Although the teacher had exined everything, some children still showed panic on their faces. The principal''s mouth twitched. ke said, "But children, don''t be afraid, Instructor MacNeil, the two uncles behind me, and your teachers, we will protect you well!" "Now, listen up!" "When you encounter danger, your school police will sound the siren. What you have to do is to raise your vignce, keep your eyes on your teacher, and follow the teacher''smand to escape in an orderly manner!" "Don''t run around, don''t push people!" A boy from the big ss plucked up his courage and said, "Then can''t we kick the bad guys'' butts?" ke directly denied, "No! Remember, when you can escape for your life, the first choice is to escape!" After answering the children''s questions, and exining the process of avoiding violence and things to pay attention to, he let the children know what the explosion-proof siren sounds like. ke started directly. The school principal was startled. Teachers, "!!!" Wait, wait... They were not ready yet! However, an rm sounded, and a gangster in ck clothes with ck stockings on his face climbed over the wall and charged in with a kitchen knife! The teachers panicked and could not react at once, and the scene was chaotic in an instant. Mr. Sawyer subconsciously ran forward, grabbed the children closest to the gangster, and backed away in a panic. ke''s eyes were sharp, and with a nce, he caught and remembered the existing ws in their safety system. That was exactly the kind of effect that he wanted. It would be pointless if he just followed the predetermined flow. His daughter''s kindergarten needed to train for practical results! Otherwise, his effort spent on this trip would be in vain! Chapter 153 The Most Eye-catching Kid in the School Chapter 153 The Most Eye-catching Kid in the School It was chaos, some children were crying, and some were so startled that they did not know what to do. ke dropped the microphone and said coldly, "Remember the escape procedure just now!" This cold announcement scared everyone back to their senses. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A few school policemen rushed over, holding big weapons to kill the gangster. The gangster held a ''kitchen knife'' made of a cardboard box and waved it while screaming. The children screamed, and it took half a minute before the teachers managed to control the scene and led the children to escape along the nned route. ke nced again, and went upstream, while the school policemen were still fighting the gangster with their weapon, he grabbed the gangster''s arm with his bare hands, and threw him to the ground! Boom! The gangster suddenly screamed, "Ah..." "ke, you are not human..." Edward''s head was buzzing with pain, darn it. When he found out that ke had ''screwed'' his sister, he always wanted to beat him up. Although he found outter that he was a good person, he still could not ept him from the bottom of his heart. After all, Jean was the sister they had loved for more than 20 years. To have her being ''hooked'' by ke in this way, the older brother must feel somewhat ufortable. When he learned that the kindergarten was going to have a drill, Edward signed up to be a gangster without saying a word. Edward decided to take advantage of the opportunity of the drill to knock ke over... and then pretend to be subdued. Let him know who was the boss of the family. He did not expect that he was the one thrown by ke... ke snorted coldly, picked up the microphone and said lightly, "Okay, the first round of the drill is over, everyone get back." The children were all stunned. Lilly was also shocked. The gangster lying on the ground was none other than Uncle Edward! With a ck hood on, she could not even recognize him! At the end of the first drill, everyone''s hearts were beating wildly, and the principal''s face turned pale. However, the children looked at ke with sparkling eyes in fear and excitement! The way he swung the gangster to the ground just now was super cool! The principal approached ke and said in a low voice, "Instructor MacNeil, can you give everyone a preparation time in advance..." ke sneered, "Will the gangsters give you some time to prepare?" The principal was dumbfounded for a while, and said, "But you will scare the children like this." ke did not look at him, his eyes swept over the children who were lining up. His tone was cold and unquestionable, "I believe our children are not that fragile. Although they are as delicate as flowers, they have a strong heart hidden inside." To think that the children were easily startled, traumatized, by the slightest loud noises or movements ke did not agree with this kind of education ideology. He believed that children did not have fragile hearts, and all fragility was induced by the adults. He had his own conscience and knew what was eptable and what was not. Wars, bloodshed, brutal killings, beatings Those were the things that would not be appropriate to show the children, but it was just a gangster rushing in. If even that was uneptable, what would happen when gangsters reallye? Would they then be so frightened that they could not even run? The principal was speechless for a while. He was silenced by ke''s strong aura, he did not dare to say anything at all, and did not know what to say. With a sad face, he said, "However, if the children say something to the parents after they go home, the parents will be angry." ke nced at him, "Just because you are afraid that the parents would have an issue with you, so you gave up some necessary education?" The principal was speechless. You are noble, you are mighty, it will not be you being scolded, but me! The principal rolled his eyes in his mind, but he heard ke say, "After the drill is over, it should be your business on how to calm the children''s emotions." "Also, if there is trouble, you just ask the parent toe to me." The principal quickly said, "Okay, okay..." ke stopped looking at him, and waited until the children were lined up before he said, "Kids, were you afraid just now?" Some children said they were afraid, while others said they were not. Of course, some were still crying... ke smiled, "It''s normal to be afraid. Only when we know that we are afraid will we be humbled and respectful to this world. It''s also normal not to be afraid, which means you are very brave!" A child was sobbing and crying, "Then the ones that are crying..." ke affirmed, "Crying is also normal. Instructor MacNeil cried when I was your age..." The children gradually quieted down. Lilly''s eyes were sparkling, and she looked up at her father. Daddy is awesome... What an idol! ( @ A) ? He then said, "You all have great power hidden in your heart, so when another gangster rushes inter, do you remember what to do?" One after another, the children raised their hands, some said to run, and some said to listen to the teacher''s instructions... Lilly raised his hand and said loudly, "Run forward and overthrow him!" Her eyes were shining brightly, and she was waving her small fists, looking very excited. When Hannah heard this, she waved her fist fiercely, "Yes! Run forward! Screw him!" ke, "..." Teachers, "..." The corner of ke''s mouth twitched, now he dare not doubt the strength of this soft little baby. He said, "Lilly is very brave, but remember what Instructor MacNeil said. Under normal circumstances, the strength of children is far inferior to that of adults. Our first principle is still to save our lives." Lilly nodded, understanding. Under normal circumstances-- She felt that her circumstance was not normal. She had a red rope, so she could also beat Uncle Edward away! Regardless, she could not create troubles to her daddy now, so Lilly nodded obediently, "I understand!" ke secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he was really afraid that Lilly and others would really go up and fight the gangsters. As soon as Lilly threw her hands forward, that would be uncontroble, Hannah would follow suit too. ke concluded with his rifications, pointing out the problems of the teachers, the slow response of the school police, and poor practical skills. Immediately after the conclusion, the second drill was conducted, and this time it was much better. As soon as the siren sounded, the teachers were alerted and immediately directed the children to evacuate. The children also understood what to do, and no longer just obeyed the teacher''s orders, but had their own thinking and understood why they ran like this. ke was very relieved, watching the school police forcefully push the screaming Edward away. Edward was about to die of anger. This time he could not even handle a few school policemen. Edward fought with all his might, and so did the school police. Edward was one against eight, and it took a full two minutes before he was kicked out. In fact, he was quite powerful. After teaching the drill, ke started the second procedure, teaching the school police how to prevent riots. The children sat cross-legged on the field, sweating profusely but full of excitement, watching ke being surrounded by seven or eight school police officers on the practice field. The children shouted, "Instructor MacNeil,e on!" Lilly then shouted, "Instructor MacNeil,e on!" A whistle sounded, and seven or eight school police officers rushed towards ke at the same time. ke''s eyes turned cold and crackling... In less than half a minute, everyone was knocked down! Children, "Wow w( )w Lilly, "Wow! ( ?? ??(?? She was very proud and kept saying, "This is my daddy! Look, this is my daddy~" Lilly instantly became the most eye-catching kid in the school! ke could not help but beamed, looking at the proud little girl, his heart softened... Chapter 154 Does Your Dad Like Ultraman Cards? Chapter 154 Does Your Dad Like Ultraman Cards? Seeing Lilly proudly saying to the children, "This was my father", Edward felt envious. He snorted coldly, raised his hand and said, "I''lle!" Uncle Edward could not believe it - he had been on the construction site all year round, and he was physically strong, but he could not fight ke? When the children saw the ''gangster''ing again, they shouted even more excitedly, "Instructor MacNeil,e on! Instructor MacNeil,e on!" "Defeat the gangster! Beat him up!" Lilly looked at his father, then at her Uncle Edward. Uncle Edward had no one to help. So the little girl shouted at the top of her lungs, "Instructor MacNeil,e on! Gangster,e on!" When Lilly yelled, Hannah also yelled, "Come on! Come on! You got this!" The kids were stunned again, what was going on? Lilly pointed to Edward and exined, "He is not a real gangster! He is my Uncle Edward!" The children suddenly understood. Edward automatically ignored the first half of Lilly''s sentence, and only heard the sentence "Gangster, overturn a cow without any problem! "Bring it on!" Edward hooked his fingers, full of provocation. That look was utterly him ying it cool. In the next second, ke suddenly grabbed his wrist and fell over his shoulder to the ground with a bang! ke moved so fast that no one could see clearly, and the gangster was defeated. The children cheered and apuded, the little girls looked at ke as if they saw a great hero, and the little girls looked at ke as if they saw Ultraman. Edward blushed and said loudly, "Do it again! This guy''s sneak attack doesn''t count!" ke raised his eyebrows, "Okay." Edward got up and saw ke turned to look at Lilly Soldiers are not afraid to deceive! Edward rushed forward quickly, ready to take ke down while he was not paying attention! ke did not seem to notice, the children eximed again and again, and danced their hands in anxiety, "Behind you...behind!! Ah..." A triumphant smile appeared in Edward''s eyes... However, just as his hand touched ke, there was another bang, and the world spun, and he fell to the ground again. Some little girls had jumped up excitedly. "Awesome!" A child in the big ss had mastered the high-quality vocabry of human beings, and kept shouting, "Fuck! Awesome! 666!" Daddy MacNeil was a sensation in the kindergarten, but Edward was the opposite. No matter how he charged forward, he ended up lying on the ground in the same posture. He was about to vomit blood! The children could not get enough of this explosion-proof drill. On the way back to the ssroom, some children even imitated ke, envious of Lilly having such a father. At this moment, Lilly was waving goodbye to his father and Uncle Edward. The little girl''s eyes were full of adoring little stars, "Daddy was amazing!" ke reached out and rubbed her head, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, "Hmm." Seeing Uncle Edward crossing his arms and looking a little unhappy, Lilly said again, "Uncle Edward was very sessful in being a gangster today! He is also super powerful!" "If other gangsters fell like this, they would definitely have a bruised nose and a swollen face! Uncle Edward is still so handsome!" Lilly really thought Uncle Edward was amazing, so sheplimented him, sincerely praising him. The little gloominess in Edward''s heart disappeared in an instant, he hurriedly asked, "Really?" Lilly nodded affirmatively, "Really!" Edward suddenly grinned, feeling relieved in his heart. Look, his little niece praised him! Praised him for his good performance as a gangster! Uncle Edward left satisfied. Lilly, the little diplomat, unintentionally kept everyone''s feelings equally well... ** After ke went back, he took care of some things, and looked at the time. It was almost time for school to end. He changed his clothes and drove to pick up Lilly. ke originally thought that his driving style was quite arrogant, but he did not expect a car to drive past him on the road. A young girl panicked and raised her hands, "Sorry, sorry..." Before the sound fell, the car drove past with a whistling sound. ke raised his eyebrows. He could not see ghosts, so he could not see Jean sticking on Gemma''s body... He watched as the car drove crookedly in an S shape, overtook the other two cars, and barely stopped. There were quite a lot of cars on the road, but she was unscathed. ke rested his hand on the car window and tilted his head slightly, "Tsk tsk. Good driving skills!" At this moment in the car in front, Gemma secretly said that it was dangerous. Her brakes failed, and strangely enough, she was fine. "It''s amazing..." Gemma muttered, "Is this lucky or not?" How can a good brake fail if you''re lucky? If she was unlucky, the brakes on the fast rings of so many cars would fail, and she would be fine... Gemma drove the car to the side road and stopped, and made a phone call. She did not know what to say, and said, "Hey, is this Leo''s shop... I mean, is this the 4S Store?" Gemma was stunned for a moment, no, how could she have said something like Leo''s Shop?? ** When ke arrived at the kindergarten, it happened to be after school. Lilly came out, the other children greeted her all the way. "Hi! How were you, Lilly! I like your father very much. Next time, ask your father to go to the amusement park together!" "Lilly, Lilly, let''s go together! I also take the school bus!" "Lilly, here you are!" A little girl ran up and stuffed a lollipop in her hand, and then his eyes lit up, "Does your father like Ultraman cards?" Lilly thought for a while, "I guess?" Boys seem to like Ultraman? The little girl was immediately happy, "Next time I will bring an Ultraman card for your dad!" Several other little girls also gathered around, chattering and asking Lilly about ke. While he was talking, he saw ke standing outside the school gate with one hand in his pocket. The little girl who said he was going to give ke an Ultraman card suddenly wowed, "Look! It''s All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Instructor MacNeil!" A group of children rushed out. The teachers hurried up to pull people, their foreheads covered with sweat. Lilly was amazed, wow, her father was so popr! At this time Hannah ran over and took Lilly''s hand, "What''s the matter?" A group of little heads surrounded the tall ke, asking questions one by one. little girl A, "Hello, Instructor MacNeil! I like you, Instructor MacNeil!" ke, "..." little girl B, "Instructor MacNeil, I want to ask you a question, how did you grow so tall?" The children who worshiped heroes also admired ke''s height. ke said "Hmm, eat regrly, go to bed on time, eat less snacks and read newspapers more." little girl C was shocked, "Really? My mother kept telling me that, but I never believed it." Now I should go home, eat and sleep! After finally getting away, ke took Lilly''s hand and asked, "How did you feel at school today? were you happy?" Lilly, "It''s great! Daddy, I want to eat ice cream!" Hannah immediately raised her hand, "Uncle, I want it too!" ke waved his hand and stuffed the two little heads into the car, "Let''s go! Eat ice cream!" The handsome off-road vehicle drove away, leaving in the gaze of the envious eyes... Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter, I Found Mommy! Chapter 155 Unexpected Encounter, I Found Mommy! Central Mall. Next to the colorful ice cream truck, there were one big and two small ones standing. Lillyid on the transparent ss cab, holding back her saliva, "Auntie, I want a yogurt ball, a strawberry ball, and a mango ball!" The ice creamdy scooped out scoops of ice cream, ording to the taste she ordered. Each scoop was scooped round and big. The ice cream cup was filled with three ice cream balls of different colors. When Lilly took it, she took a bite first, then handed it out to Hannah. Hannah was staring at the ice cream in the ice cream truck with bright eyes, waved his hands and said, "No, no, I want to choose by myself!" Lilly held up the ice cream again, "Instructor MacNeil, hey!" ke was amused, bent down and took a small bite, and tapped her nose with his finger, "Call me daddy." Lilly, "Daddy!" ke could not help but beamed, the more he looked at his little girl, the more he liked her. Pablo floated by the side, wondering, "What''s so delicious about ice cream?" Lilly squinted at him, "Master, have you ever had one? The ice cream is super delicious." Pablo curled his lips and said, "What''s delicious, isn''t it just ice g." Not envious at all. While thinking, he quickly nced at the ice cream in Lilly''s hand. After ke paid the money, he still leaned against the flower bed, but this time it was one big and two small ones. A youngdy turned her head while walking, only to hear the door mmed against the door again. Hannah, "Hahaha! Youngdy must have been looking at my ice cream, she was hungry!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lilly, "I think she might be looking at my father." ke, "Heh... she''s looking at you." The three foodies chit-chatted as they enjoyed the ice creams. Seeing them eating with gusto, Pablo turned around speechlessly, sat cross-legged on the edge of the flower bed, and resigned himself to flipping through the books. What was so delicious about ice cream, he''d better read the brochure! In the past few days, he almost dug out the booklet, but he still could not find Jean''s whereabouts. "Where did she go? I could not find her together with Lilly. So strange..." Pablo muttered. At this time, a girl''s voice came from the ice cream truck behind, "Boss, an ice cream please." The ice cream owner asked, "What vor do you want?" Gemma looked at the original ice cream, she wanted the original vor... Jean stuck on her body, looked at the yogurt, strawberry and mango vored ice cream with bright eyes. She wanted to eat! As a result, as soon as Gemma opened her mouth, a sentence came out of her mouth, "One yogurt ball, one strawberry ball, and one mango ball." Gemma was confused, no, she was thinking about the original vor... When Lilly heard that someone had the same ice cream as hers, she immediately turned her head, "Wow, it''s the same as mine!" Seeing this, Lilly gasped. She saw a youngdy wearing a yellow T-shirt and suspender jeans standing in front of the ice cream truck. A ghosty on her body... A golden ghost! Lilly had never seen a ghost that can emit golden light. "Master, what the heck is that? It even glows..." Lilly stared at Jean without blinking, feeling an inexplicable feeling in his heart... At this moment, Jean turned her head and looked at Lilly. Lilly''s eyes widened immediately, and the ice cream in her hand fell with a thud! Pablo also happened to look up, and at this nce, he almost fell off the edge of the flower bed, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. "What?! What?!!" Pablo could not stay still anymore, a series of cuss came out of his mouth. This glittering golden ghost, who else could it be if it was not Jean?! "You...how did you stick onto someone else!" This is unscientific! It''s outrageous! Jean was not an evil ghost, nor was she a fierce ghost, how could she possess someone? Seeing the golden light shining on her body, Pablo quickly understood. From a certain angle, it was not considered ghost possession, it was considered as... The lucky charm possession? Lilly rushed forward, hugged Gemma''s leg, looked up at Jean behind her with tears in her eyes. "Mother!" Gemma, "????" Kid, if you want to eat ice cream, just tell me...you don''t have to call me mom! But Lilly refused to let her go, staring at her while sobbing and calling her mother... Jean was also stunned the moment Lilly called her mother. Who is this kid...? Fair skinned and chubby, with baby fat on her little face, very adorable. Her eyes were big, the eyshes were curled up, she had two little braids, and the loose hair on her forehead was pinned up with a small white rabbit hair clip, revealing the round forehead. In an instant, something seemed to disappear in a sh, but her head was empty, and she still could not recall anything! Her heart ached slightly for no reason, and she had an urge to hold the child in front of her into her arms. Jean struggled to get away from Gemma, but she still could not break free. On the other hand, Hannah opened her mouth wide, with a puzzled expression on her face. keposed himself, walked over with long legs, and said, "Sorry, this is my daughter..." He looked down at Lilly who was tearfully looking behind Gemma, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a sullen face, "My daughter just lost her mother, she may have made a mistake." Gemma groaned and said, "Is that so..." Seeing the tearful and cute little Lilly, Gemma''s heart softened. She hesitated for a moment, then handed the ice cream in her hand to Lilly. "Hey, here you go, your ice cream fell." Lilly rubbed her eyes, and said in a crying voice, "Then you will be gone..." Just as Gemma was about to speak, the ice cream truck vendor said sweetly, "Ah, you are the thousandth customer today! Wait a minute, we have a small gift!" Gemma, "..." She saw the vendor quickly make another ice cream that was exactly the same. "Dengdeng~buy one get one free!" the vendor said happily. Gemma received it, and said thank you with a dazed expression... This, this seems a bit too coincidental... Next to the flower bed, there were four people sitting here. Lilly, Gemma, Hannah and ke. Lilly grabbed Gemma''s hand and stared at her headactually at Jean. Gemma touched her forehead strangely, and asked, "Little friend, was there something on my head?" Lilly shook her head. Nothing - but her mother! Jean looked left and right to confirm that Lilly was indeed staring at her and also calling her mother. Pointing at herself, she asked, "Little friend, do you know me?" Little girl immediately pouted her lips, "Wow, mom doesn''t know Lilly anymore!" Pablo could not help but was scratching his head at the side, "This...maybe it''s because her soul was scattered all over and she lost her memory..." After speaking, he quickly added, "But it doesn''t matter, we will find your mother''s other soul fragments, and she will be able to remember!" It was only then that Lilly realized that this was the case. As long as they could find other fragments of her mother, she could then make her mother remember her, right? Lilly nodded heavily, "Yes! It doesn''t matter if Mom forgets Lilly, Lilly will help Mom remember..." Gemma, "Ah..." She looked at ke as if asking for help, brother, take care of your daughter! She was still a big girl with a yellow flower, and she also had a male idol who she secretly had a crush on, she did not want to have some children out of thin air... ke understood something, and after thinking, he said, "I''m really sorry, my daughter had never been like this before, I wonder if I could ask you to send her home today?" Fearing that the girl might misunderstand, he immediately emphasized, "Don''t worry, her grandparents and several uncles are home." Gemma wanted to refuse at first, but seeing Lilly''s aggrieved eyes, she could not help saying, "Okay..." "Then let''s go!" ke stood up. Little girl, daddy can only help you so far. As for her mother... ke nced vaguely at the top of the girl''s head, but saw nothing. Chapter 156 The New Sister Chapter 156 The New Sister On the car ride home, Lilly was very happy. She murmured to Jean that after she came to Crawford family, her grandmother treated her very well, and her uncle treated her very well. She was very good, Tortoise was very good, Polly was also very good... Jean''s eyes were empty and bewildered, but she was inexplicably sad. She could not remember anything, and she did not know why she possessed Gemma. Could it be... She really had a daughter before when she was still alive, and it was the little girl in front of her? Gemma looked at Lilly who was talking to herself, and sighed inwardly. This child really missed her mother too much, right? There seemed to be something wrong with the spirit... She could not help but pat Lilly''s head, and said, "Little cutie, sister can''t be your mother anymore, but we can ask for help, how about we form a mini sorority?" Lilly let out a bewildered cry, apparently just reacting, and asked, "What does that mean?" Gemma said, "It means friends who hit it off right away, and be brothers or sisters! From now on, you will be my younger sister and I will be your older sister. This means that our rtionship will be closer!" Lilly nodded and suddenly realized, "Okay, okay!" Gemma held up the ice cream, "Come on, after eating this ice cream, we will be good sisters!" Lilly held the ice cream high, "Cheers!" The two of them took a big bite of the ice cream, and then gasped from the ice together. Pablo, " ke, "..." Gemma was happy from the bottom of her heart when she saw Lilly''s cute expressions. Finally not her daughter anymore. She thought she could not pursue her secret crush anymore if she kept being called a mother by a little girl. She could not help but pinch Lilly''s little face, and said, "From now on, you will be my sister,e on, call me sister!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lilly, "Sister!" Gemma said happily, "Hey!" Pablo, "Hey, hello..." Is it too hasty? You two don''t even know what each other''s names are? Pablo was about to say something when suddenly Lilly pointed at ke. "Sister, this is my father. If you are my sister, my father is your father? Sister, call him father!" Gemma squirted out a mouthful of ice cream. The corner of ke''s mouth twitched, there was no need for that! Gemma looked at ke, and said, "Hello, hello, this... that... big, big brother?" Before ke could speak, Hannah said loudly, "No! You can''t call him Brother! You had to call Daddy!" "Father''s father is grandpa, father''s sister is aunt, and sister''s father is daddy!" Lilly, "That''s right!" Gemma thought, ''That''s outrageous.'' She just adopted a little sister casually, why did she adopt a father for herself?? Lilly suddenly frowned again, "No, no, my sister wasn''t born by my father, so she can''t call her daddy!" Pablo was speechless to see that the two adults and the little girls were really lost in thought... He looked at Jean and said in a deep voice, "Jean?" Jean responded subconsciously, "Yes?" Pablo tried to prompt their secret code, "Remember? Invincible from the mother''s womb?" Jean did not respond, he said again, "Invincible from the fertilized egg?" Jean, "..." This man was perverted, right? She moved away from Pablo with a look of disgust. Pablo, " Well, some time ago, she was dying to keep her memory during the soul transmigration, but now she At this moment, ke''s phone rang, and ke picked it up, holding the handset of the phone a little away from his ear. Old Mrs. Crawford''s voice came from the receiver, "ke! Where did you take Lilly and Hannah?" Jean suddenly stopped when she heard old Mrs. Crawford''s voice. This voice... Why did she also find her so familiar? ke touched his nose innocently, "It is technically not an abduction..." Old Mrs. Crawford was anxious, "Did you take them to ice cream again?!" ke, "You can''t say it''s ''again''..." Seriously, it was Hannah''s first time eating ice cream, so how can I answer yes. Old Mrs. Crawford snorted coldly, "You have 30 minutes to bring them back!" ke was about to say yes, but old Mrs. Crawford hurriedly said, "Forget it, I''ll give you an hour, and I''ll warn you not to drive too wildly..." ke raised his eyebrowszily, "Don''t worry." After hanging up the phone, ke said, "Sit tight!" Lilly hurriedly said, "Wait! I haven''t finished eating ice cream..." So did Hannah, her mouth turned red from eating, and she said, "Wait, I still had a mouthful..." Lilly held up the cup, "Father, why don''t you give me a bite..." Thinking of Grandma, both Lilly and Hannah were nervous. ke smiled and said, "Eat slowly, we''ll just destroy the evidence before we get home." The two little girls nodded immediately. Ten minutester. ke''s off-road vehicle had already arrived at the outskirts of Crawford Mansion, Lillyid behind the driver''s seat, and said nervously, "Daddy, Daddy, destroy the evidence!" ke, "Ohalmost forgot." He parked the car in front of the trash can beside him, and was about to ask Lilly and Hannah to give him the empty ice cream cups. Lilly looked left and right, sweating nervously, "Daddy, what were we going to do? How do we destroy the evidence?" Lilly was nervous, as if she was about to do something big. keughed, "Destroying the evidence means that we throw away the rubbish before we get home, and don''t let grandma find out..." Lilly understood now, and got out of the car with Hannah, Gemma was worried and followed. When she looked up, she saw that the setting sun had already sunk into the horizon, and the end of the river was at afar. The bright sunset glow dyed half of the sky red. "Wow, so beautiful..." Gemma could not help admiring it. Jean, who was lying on her head, looked at the scenery in front of her with a dazed expression, always feeling familiar. She seemed to have seen this kind of scenery before, as if she often walked this way in her previous life... As the car got closer and closer to the Crawford Mansion, Jean did not know what was going on, and became nervous for no reason. At the gate of Crawford Mansion, old Mrs. Crawford was sitting in a wheelchair, like an old mother waiting for her children to return home. The light of the sunset glowed on her white hair, making her inexplicably sad and lonely. Jean stared at old Mrs. Crawford, something was about toe out of her mind, and it made her head hurt... "Mom...?" Jean murmured subconsciously. Lilly''s eyes lit up, "Mommy, do you remember?" Jean shook her head, she did not understand why she greeted her this way. Lilly cheered her up, "It''s okay, when Lilly finds mother''s soul fragment, mother will be able to remember everything." She tiptoed and extended her arm, and took Jean''s hand. Jean could only feel a burst of warmth flowing through her soul. If this little girl was really her daughter, she would be a heart-warming little padded jacket... However, in the next second, Lilly pinched her wrist and pulled her violently! Jean felt the world spinning for a while, and flew out with a whoosh! Chapter 157 Jean Returns to the Crawford Family Chapter 157 Jean Returns to the Crawford Family Jean flew out with a whoosh and hung on the top of an osmanthus tree. A little bird was frightened and flew away with a screech, dropping a pile of poop. Jean, "..." She took back the thought just now! This was not a heart-warming padded jacket, this was an air leak Wait a second, did she just leave Gemma''s body? Jean floated up quickly, and found that she was inseparable from the host no matter how hard she struggled before, but now she was free. She flew towards Lilly with a wow, "I never thought you would be so powerful!" Lilly had an expression of ''of course''. The delighted two did not notice that there was an evil energy approaching Pablo frowned and looked around, only to see a dozen to twenty ghosts gradually gathered outside the Crawford family mansion. These ghosts stared at the shining golden Jean, their eyes sparkling. Pablo thought to himself, this better not be like what he imagined it to be... Jean''s scattered soul fragments must have been ''divided'' by the surrounding ghosts by ident... Lilly did not notice the ghosts in the distance, she pulled Jean, and quickly ran toward old Mrs. Crawford "Grandma, we''re back!" The little girl threw herself into old Mrs. Crawford''s arms. Jean was also pulled into old Mrs. Crawford''s arms. Old Mrs. Crawford stretched out her arms to hug Lilly, and Jean also felt as if she was being hugged. "Baby, you''re back!" The inexplicable vicissitudes and loneliness disappeared from her just now, and there was a kind smile on her face. Jean did not know why, but her nostrils were warm, and tears streamed down. "Strange, why am I still crying..." Jean hurriedly wiped away her tears, but the golden light rolled As a ghost, whether it was crying tears or bleeding, both were typically evil in nature. However, Jean was amazing, the tears she shed were not evil spirits but blessings. Lilly remembered what Master said, after finding her mother, she should be sent to reincarnate. She was a little sad, but after thinking about it, her mother brought a lot of blessings to reincarnate, and she must be a very blessed person in the future. It was also a blessing! Thinking of this, Lilly became happy again, and asked, "Grandma, I''m hungry! Mom was hungry too!" Old Mrs. Crawford heard her mention her mother again, thinking that Lilly must miss her mother again, so she patted her little head. "Okay, then Lilly and mother are going to eat, okay?" Lilly cheered, pulled Jean, and ran away, after running two steps, she remembered about her new sister, and so she turned back to pull Gemma along too. Gemma did not expect Lilly''s home to be so big and luxurious, like a pce, she was astonished. "Uh, I have sent Lilly back safely, so I shall go back first..." She said. Unexpectedly, Lilly ran to her, grabbed her, and ran away, "Sister, eat, eat!" Her new sister brought her mother back, she deserved this meal! Gemma quickly said, "No, you really don''t have to..." Right at this time, a glowing green parrot flew out, fluttering its wings and shouting, "If you don''t work hard, you have a problem with your brain! Those who make food have a soul, and those who cook are all masters~" Gemma, "..." ke said, "Since you are already here, the butler will send you back after dinner." Old Mrs. Crawford was looking at ke suspiciously, and asked, "This is?" Lilly said, "Grandma, this is the sister who brought my mother back, my new sorority sister!" She waved to Gemma, "Sister,e along, you can call her grandma!" Then Anthony came by, Lilly said again, "This is uncle, you can call him uncle!" The corner of Gemma''s mouth twitched. You don''t have to, you don''t have to... ke had his hands on old Mrs. Crawford''s wheelchair, and while pushing her into the room, he exined what happened just now. Old Mrs. Crawford did not think about it too much, but Anthony''s heart tightened Did Lilly say that Gemma brought Jean back? Then Anthony looked at the top of Gemma''s head calmly. Gemma kept her smile on. There was a lot of panic in her heart, ''Why does this family always look at my head?'' Lilly was a cute little girl. Her family could not be some perverted maniac, that wanted to cut off her head, right? This house was so luxurious, it looked like a pce in Central Europe... Could they be vampires? Gemma felt even more uneasy at this thought. She held the door and refused to enter, and said in a panic, "I, I remembered that I hadn''t finished the homework assigned by my professor. I''m going home to do my homework!" As she spoke, she patted her satchel, indicating that she really had to do her homework. Lilly pulled her with great strength, "Sister, don''t worry, you can write here too!" The little girl''s voice was so sweet, and she was a little swayed when she called her sister. Gemma looked at Lilly, hesitating. Did she think too much... Edward, who had a dark face and a fierce look, just came out of the room. Gemma, "No, no need for that, it seems that I left my homework at home..." Lilly nced at her satchel suspiciously. Did she not just say that her homework was in the bag? Anthony took out a business card and handed it to her. "I''m Anthony from the Crawford Holdings, don''t worry... our family won''t sell you." Gemma''s thought process was busted. She looked at the business card again, Anthony, the President of the Crawford Holdings... She was shocked, it turned out to be the Crawford family! She was a junior this year, and it was time for an internship. The ssmates were all discussing the All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. future and prospects of eachpany. Crawford Holdings was apany that everyone dreamt of but was difficult to enter. Yesterday she also said to her crush, "It would be great if I could go to Crawford Holdings for an internship". She totally did not expect to meet the President of Crawford Holdings today! Gemma was dumbfounded. She stuttered and apologized, "Yes, I''m sorry, I, I didn''t mean that..." In the meantime, all the ghosts outside the mansion surrounded, and were all staring at Jean. Lilly was shocked. She looked at Pablo, but Pablo made a "shh" gesture. She had no choice but to pretend that she did not see them, and dragged Gemma into the door. ** In the dining room. Drake was holding the cutlery gracefully, eating slowly. Next to him was Zachary, who buried his head in his meal without making a sound. Josh sat across from Drake, and he ate very fast, his cheeks were bulging when he raised his head. He raised his head when he heard the voice, and said happily, "My sister is back!" Turns out, when he looked up, he saw a girl standing in front of her, followed by a bunch of ghosts. Some of these ghosts had eyeballs hanging from their sockets, and some had a piece of skin missing from their mouths, revealing rotting gums. Some were clutching their open stomachs, and there was a ghost baby hanging in their stomachs. Some were old women, wearing dark purple shrouds and leaning on crutches, who grinned at Josh when they saw him... More and more ghosts poured in, as if feeling Josh''s gaze, all of them twisted their eyeballs stiffly, looking at Josh weirdly... Josh suddenly spewed out the food in his mouth. Drake and Zachary, who were sitting across from each other, were both attacked, their faces were sprayed with grains and vegetable dregs... Did he have to be so excited just to see their sister return? Chapter 158 Seeing Jean Chapter 158 Seeing Jean Drake was enraged, so he quickly wiped it off with a paper towel. Zachary snorted, and said angrily, "Josh, did you do it on purpose?" Josh could not care about them, he was so shocked that his scalp was numb, "I, me, me, shit!" Why the hell was it always him that could see the ghosts! Lilly took Gemma with one hand and her mother with the other, and said, "Sister, sit down quickly, let''s eat!" Then she served her with another te full of dishes, asked the butler to get a stick of incense, lit the incense and put it at the side. The Crawford family looked at Lilly in bewilderment. "Lilly, what are you...?" Lilly stuck her cutlery straight into the food and exined, "After lighting the incense, and sticking the fork into food, mother will be able to eat." Old Mrs. Crawford was in shock. The little girl never did this before! She should not have behaved this way even if she missed her mother dearly The olddy was suddenly worried, and secretly pinched her husband, telling him to think of a solution quickly. Old Mr. Crawford, "Why are you pinching me?" Old Mrs. Crawford, "..." The family wanted to say something but dared not say it. Only Anthony remained silent, picked up the spicy fried chicken wings that Jean loved most but could not eat, and put them on the bowl. Jean looked at the fried chicken wings, then at Anthony, old Mrs. Crawford, old Mr. Crawford, Edward... She felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and could not help but want to burst into tears. "Thank you..." She said softly. Lilly patted the chair beside her, "Mom sit here!" The little girl was very happy. Grandpa and grandma were here for dinner, mom and dad were here, and uncles and brothers were also here. Tortoise was also there, Polly was also there, and they had a new friend. So happy! Lilly cheered, and happily took a bite of the big chicken drumstick. Gemma grabbed the chopsticks and felt sad again. Lilly really missed her mother so much... Her family also took good care of her and did not expose her. It seemed that the Crawford family was quite loving, and she was just being overly paranoid. Everyone ate differently. Only Josh held his back upright and did not dare to move. Feeling the crowd of ghosts around him, he All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. was about to cry... After dinner. Lilly and Hannah were ying in the living room, and next to them was Gemma who was squatting while tying Barbie''s hair. Having a meal together was indeed a fast way to get close to one another. Gemma was not afraid now, and she yed with Lilly and Hannah. "Lilly,e upstairs, Uncle has something to say to you." Anthony walked over. Lilly raised her head and said, "Okay!" Pablo said, "Bring your mother along... By the way, tell Gemma not to leave." Gemma was possessed by Jean, and her body was also embellished with blessings. All these ghosts in front of her were here for these blessings These blessings were different for ghosts. These blessings originally belonged to Jean. If the ghosts could share these golden lights, they would not be too bad in their next life. So they all stared at Gemma. She could only be allowed to leave after tonight, otherwise that would not be ideal to Gemma. Lilly nodded, and said to Gemma, "Sister, don''t leave, I''m staying here tonight." Gemma, "...huh?" When Uncle Jack heard about it, he immediately went to prepare a guest room for Gemma. It happened that Liam came to ask Hannah to practice calligraphy, Hannah gave Gemma''s arm a hug, then sprinted away. "Sister, let''s go, Hannah will take you to the room!" So Gemma was retained to stayed the night. Lilly led Jean upstairs, and Anthony followed behind, staring at Lilly''s bent little hand. So was Jean by her side now? Anthony felt a slight pain in his heart, but he could not see each other when they met... Josh saw that everyone was acting weird, and immediately said, "I''m going too!" Lilly paused for a moment, then looked at the ghosts surrounding Jean that were increasing. She said, "Brother, I advise you not toe!" Josh heard it, and immediately ran upstairs to get his camera. Got it, my sister was going to catch ghosts again, right? There were so many ghosts this time, how many x, and how many y were there? Jean looked at the second floor that was getting closer and closer, as if she felt that something was waiting for her in front of her, which made her inexplicably nervous... There was only one flight of stairs, and Jean felt that she had walked so long... Finally on the second floor, she subconsciously looked at a room at the end of the second floor. The door of that room was closed, and Jean could feel that she had walked through this corridor before. Lilly pulled her, "Mom, this way, Lilly''s room is here." Jean regained consciousness and said, "Ah? Good." Not sure why but Gilbert insisted on following themst time. Edward was bewildered as he watched a group of guys crowding into Lilly''s room, and immediately followed. Josh came back running, with a camera in his hand, "Wait for me!" Edward poked him on the forehead, "You little brat, why were you joining in the fun!" Josh snorted, "You will have to rely on meter..." As he spoke, he set up his camera. Edward sneered, "Why do we have to rely on you to take pictures?" Anthony said in a deep voice, "Edward, Gilbert, don''t ask anything from now on, no matter what you see today, it will rot in your stomach, do you hear me?" Gilbert said, "Okay." Edward curled his lips, what else can he see, there were only a few of them in this room, unless there were ghosts... Then Anthony asked, "Lilly...is your mother here?" Edward, "?" Lilly nodded, "Yes! Mom was here!" She hugged Jean, "Mom, quickly say hello to Uncle." Jean was feeling helpless, she could not recall anything. Aftering to Crawford family today, she found that she was very familiar with this ce, and she was very anxious to find out what was going on. The little girl was like a little adult, and she was teaching Jean, who had lost her memory, to recognize people, "This is the eldest uncle, mother, you should call him brother~ This is the little uncle, mother should call you brother! This is Uncle Edward, mother..." The corner of Edward''s mouth twitched, he wondered if his eldest brother lost his mind to be willing to y tricks with this little girl here. They heard a familiar and abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the room, "Uh, I know, is he the fifth brother?" Edward, "!!!" The fifth brother... this voice... was Jean''s voice? Edward stood up in shock. "Jean...?" He looked around in a panic. He noticed that GIlbert was approaching the video recorder in shock, and Anthony was also looking at the video. He hurriedly followed, only to see a person standing next to Lilly...it was Jean! "This...is really Jean!" Edward was startled. "Impossible..." Gilbert''s pupils constricted immediately. The two brothers felt their brains buzzing, looked at Lilly in shock, and then looked at the camera... At this moment, they felt that their understanding about this world had been subverted. "What exactly is going on" Chapter 159 Boss, Im Going to be a Priest Chapter 159 Boss, I''m Going to be a Priest Edward and Gilbert were shocked, their brains were buzzing, and they could not believe what they saw. Everything was beyond them! Lilly exined, "My mother became a ghost after she died. Master said that a few days ago, my mother was going to be reincarnated, but an ident happened, she turned into fragments and disappeared, and then she returned after possessing the youngdy." Jean could not remember anything, and said with a headache, "Is that so... I can''t remember anything..." Lilly nodded, "Yeah, because the soul had been broken into pieces, it''s normal that mom can''t remember now!" Anthony had always been calm, his lips were tightly pursed, and his back was straight. It was really Jean! It was their sister who died alone in South City before they had time to say goodbye... "Jean..." Anthony said in a dull voice, "It''s Big Brother''s fault... Big Brother didn''t protect you well." Edward was startled, still unable to believe it, "Brother, such nonsense...you, do you really believe it?" Anthony said firmly, "I believe it." As long as Lilly said it, as long as Jean came back...he would believe it. Gilbert looked at everything in front of him with an extreme sense of absurdity. Edward took Josh''s video recorder even more irritably, "Did this thing have footage recorded in advance? The one in the white robe inside, who looks like a dead person, had been recorded by an actor long ago. Right?!" "And Jean, did you make some kind of AI? And y a prank on us?" Josh saw that he was rudely grabbing the video recorder and reying it over and over again, and even wanted to pull out the few maic signal bars at the top, so he quickly snatched the video recorder away. "Uncle Edward, it''s true! It''s true!" Josh was speechless, his precious camera! Gilbert pressed Edward''s shoulder deeply, "Fifth brother, don''t worry, listen to Lilly." Edward suppressed the irritability in his heart and looked at Lilly. Lilly continued, "Mom''s soul fragments were gone, but as long as I help mother find the soul fragments, mother will be able to remember and go to reincarnation!" Anthony narrowed his eyes slightly, he caught what Lilly said twiceident, turned into pieces. "Why did it break into pieces?" he asked. Lilly was stunned. Right, Master just said it was an ident, what kind of ident was that? She looked at Pablo. Pablo coughed and said, "Lilly, do you remember that Master went down to a meeting some time ago? At that time, Master brought your mother here... and then..." He told everything that happened that day. Anyway, it must be impossible to hide it, so it was better to confess it earlier. This person would be the future Ruler of Hell... No one would have the guts to hide the truth from this Little Hades. "So, Master didn''t know what was going on, so Jean was scattered by the booklet." After hearing what Pablo said, Anthony and the others all looked at Pablo. It was a long stare-- N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lilly was stunned, and said, "Master, so you lied to me when you said you stayed upte and worked overtime, right?" Pablo touched his nose and said, "It''s Master''s fault..." Wait a second. His fault? Pablo suddenly realized that this series of events It all turned out to be his fault? It was because of his soft heart, he brought Jean to the underworld, and identally took a picture of Jean, making Jean "disappear". The frightened Jean possessed Gemma by ident. Gemma and Lilly met by chance, and then Little Hades finally met her mother... In other words, all of these causes and effects were caused by him! It had nothing to do with Little Hades! Even if Little Hades was reunited with her mother, it was not because of her use of power, but because she happened to meet her own mother in the process of catching ghosts... Well, Little Hades could not leave a trace in her ''resume'', so he somehow became a ''scapegoat'' to her? It was only after knowing it and reacting that Pablo realized that there was a big trouble on his head! Pablo stared at Lilly, "Really, before you reincarnated, all this was arranged, right?" Lilly looked bewildered, "Master, what were you talking about?" Pablo, " He looked at the little girl in front of him. Her eyes were pure and clear, without any trace of mortal dust, her eyes were all nk, she really did not know what he was talking about. Pablo was immediately frustrated. Forget it, the current Little Hades was just a four-year-old child! She really did not know anything. Damn it, the ck-bellied Hades, who cheated his subordinates! Pablo raised his forehead and said, "Forget it... Let''s think about how to get back your mother''s soul fragments..." He looked at Jean and asked, "Jean, if you think about it carefully, can you really not remember anything? This was your daughter, and this was your elder brother, younger brother, and fifth brother." Pablo looked at ke who was leaning against the door frame... Forget it, this was not worth mentioning. ke, "...?" Jean shook her head silently, "I can''t even remember." Anthony only felt a pain in his heart. Their beloved sister died in a foreignnd, and now she didn''t remember anything. "Don''t be afraid... No matter where you go or where you are, Big Brother will definitely find you." Anthony''s face was dark and his voice was firm. Gilbert also said, "What do we need to do?" As long as it could remind my sister of anything, let him do anything! Even the tough man Edward could not help but had his eyes red, when he saw his sister in the camera footage. Fuck science! As long as his sister could reallye back, he would believe anything she said! "Don''t be afraid, little sister... I will be by your side too, if there is anything to do, let''s do it together!" Lilly looked at the eldest uncle, then at the younger uncle and the fifth uncle, her eyes were bright and she was full of energy, "Yeah! Let''s go together!" Jean, "..." Edward clenched his fists, "Leave all things dangerous to me to be taken care of!" Lilly also clenched her fists, "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" Edward patted his chest, "Let me do anything that vites the rules and taboos!" Lilly patted his chest, "Yes, yes!" Everyone, "..." Jean suddenly felt warm in her heart. Although they did not know each other, or rather, just met. However, it seemed that they had been together for a long time... It was hard not to feel touched about it. These "brothers" of hers really love her very much. And her ''daughter''... Jean took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Well, let''s go together!" Such a good family, she also wanted to remember it quickly. Suddenly she let out a snort, looked at the soft and cute Lilly, and said, "Hey, I thought it was just an extra daughter, but I didn''t expect that there were three more brothers..." Edward corrected, "No, there are eight brothers." Gilbert emphasized, "And the parents too." Lilly immediately raised his hand, "And Master!" After a pause, she added, "And Polly! And Tortoise!" Jean, "..." Pablo looked at the energetic group of people, and was speechless for a moment. He opened the booklet and wrote a few words in the booklet muttering. On the side, Josh peeked and fumbled through his booklet, obviously more interested in xy. There were so many ghosts just now... Could my sister''s jar of soul be filled halfway this time? ke, who found no ce for himself in this context, rubbed his nose and said, "You guys go ahead." He went out and closed the door quietly. Looking for soul fragments... It seemed that he probably had to be a priest, otherwise he would not be able to help his little darling when she needed help. ke took out his mobile phone, made a call, and said casually, "Hello... I would like to resign from my position." The person on the other side seemed to be stunned, and immediately chattered a lot with agitation, and they could vaguely hear the words ''what do you want to do again''. ke murmured, "Boss, I''m going to be a priest." The other party, "" Come on, just go to hell! Chapter 160 Josh Bewitched Chapter 160 Josh Bewitched In Lilly''s room, since everyone was silent, Josh raised his hand hesitantly, "I still have a question..." Everyone looked at him. Josh asked, "Uh, why were there so many ghosts by Jean''s side?" Edward and Gilbert''s brains buzzed, a lot of ghosts? ? They quickly looked at the camera - no? Then Pablo said, "Because Jean was blessed with golden light, these were all blessings, and it can also be said to be full of merits and virtue." "If the ghosts had these golden lights, they will be rich and powerful in their next life if they reincarnate, so they all want it." Lilly followed up and said, "They''re not only following mother, they''re also following Sister Gemma, that''s why Master said not to let Sister Gemma go back." Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case. Josh then probed, "Then, where are they now?" Pablo said, "They should all be wandering around the mansion now. They were thirsty for golden light. I want to see if they can find Jean''s soul fragment." "Attracted by the golden light, there will only be more and more ghosts." "But don''t worry, I''ve set up a soul-absorbing streamer in the house, and they won''t be able to get in." "I''ll go to the underworldter to see if I can find anything." Edward and the others, "..." was this all right? (Ghosts: So they were a group ofbors?) ** In the middle of the night, it was already veryte, and Lilly had already fallen asleep. Josh was also sent to sleep, but his camera was left behind. Gilbert was in the room. Edward came over with a big box and opened it. Jean asked curiously, "What is this?" Anthony took out a doll from the box, and said softly, "This was your favorite doll when you were three years old, remember?" Jean shook his head. Gilbert and Edward also started to take things out. "This was your favorite little bag and little flower ring when you were five years old. You were so beautiful then..." "This was when you were seven years old... the puppet rabbit you had been hugging since you were diagnosed with leukemia." Since then, Jean had had to undergo a lot of treatment, and in order to avoid infection, she had also isted many things. She could only look at the outside world through the ss window of the ward. They wanted to bring the best things in the world to her, but she only wanted to be healthy, the only thing that they could not give... Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Anthony''s Adam''s apple rolled, and he said in a low voice, "This was the first time Jean hadpleted the whole chemotherapy. When she was discharged from the hospital, she was so happy that she grabbed the sunflower she refused to let go." A dried sunflower lies quietly in the photo frame. "At that time, everyone was very happy, thinking that we had finally ovee the illness, so we took a group photo at the gate of the mansion." He put the photo on the table. Jean stared at the photo in a daze, and saw a smiling girl in the photo. Her hair was short and looked like it had just grown out. Beside her were eight older brothers and her parents. Anthony took out a lot of things, most of which were not valuable items, but each one had extraordinary significance. The photos of the little girl gradually changed from seven or eight years old, teens to twenties, every birthday. Though, most of the time they were photos in the ward. She had lost all her hair and refused to be smugly photographed. The brothers also customized a lot of wigs for her... Jean could really see the imprint of the girl''s growth all the way from the photos. "Is this really me...?" Jean stroked the photo, feeling both familiar and strange. It was as if I looked at my experience in my previous life, but I could not remember it at all. Anthony put down his things and said softly, "It''s okay if you can''t remember, just take your time." They were still too anxious. Lilly said that it was necessary to find the soul fragments, but they always wanted to show her the old things, maybe they could make her remember... Jean said silently, "I''m sorry, I really don''t have any impression." Edward immediately said, "What were you talking about, you don''t need to say sorry! Jean never needs to say sorry." Gilbert also said, "It''ste, go and rest." Jean wanted to say that ghosts don''t need to rest, but in the end she didn''t say anything, nodded and floated out. Edward stared at the camera tightly until Jean disappeared from the camera. "Oh... if only I could see Jean directly." He said. Gilbert put away the camera and said, "Why, do you want to see the devil?" Edward muttered, "Isn''t it possible? That kid Josh could see it, no? Speaking of this, it''s strange, why can''t we see ghosts, but Josh can often see ghosts..." Not to mention Lilly, their most special little girl. However, Josh had never seen a ghost before Lilly came. Could it be that children''s third eye was notpletely closed, so they were different from adults? Joshid on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep, thinking about catching ghosts all the time. Now Lilly, father and uncle were all thinking about Aunt Jean, but he cared more about his sister Lilly. He had to catch ghosts and fill the jar with ghosts earlier, otherwise...he might not have a younger sister either. "Suppose x=evil ghost, y=ordinary grieving ghost, z=severe ghost..." My sister''s master said that more and more ghosts gathered around my aunt. He suddenly had an ideathen can he design a ghost-catching to catch a hundred ys at once? ! x and z were notmon, but y were a lot! Didn''t this mean that the kpi could bepleted at once? "Wonderful!" Josh immediately stood up and turned on the light. Since Pablo said that even ghosts cannot enter, Josh was not prepared at all, thinking that there would be no ghosts with Master around... Inside and outside the Crawford''s Manor, ghosts wandered faintly. A ck cat raised the hair on its back, meowed, and quickly jumped up to the roof of the Crawford family''s main building as if frightened. Suddenly it seemed to hit something, and it rolled and fought. Pablo arranged a soul-absorbing streamer in a hidden ce on the roof, and was identally swept away by the ck cat''s tail. The ck cat screamed strangely and had another fight before it fled in fright from the edge of the roof and disappeared into the flower garden. In the middle of the night, under themplight, Josh was writing vigorously, when the wind blew past him, a female ghost in red clothes suddenly appeared behind him, standing faintly behind him... Josh felt something strange. When he looked up, he happened to see the reflection of the ss door of the bookcase. On his shoulder, there was a female ghost in red lying on his shoulder! "Ahhh wooo--" In the middle of the night, a scream pierced the night sky. Josh ran for his life, he was going to find Lilly immediately. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw that the corridor on the second floor was full of ''people''. At a nce, there were at least twenty or thirty of them! When they heard Josh open the door, they all looked over and stared at Josh. In the corridorte at night, a group of ''people'' stood silently outside the door without making a sound. No matter who it is, they will be scared to death! Josh''s scalp was numb, his eyes were fixed, and he pretended to be sleepwalking and tremblingly walked towards Lilly''s room. "Can''t see me... can''t see me..." Josh pleaded silently in his heart. However, the female ghost in red lying on his shoulders slid over his shoulders like a snake, her head was facing Josh''s face, and her white eyes were staring at him. "Hey hey... kid, can you see me?" The female ghost in red breathed into Josh''s ear. Josh forced himself to be cross-eyed, and continued to move forward stiffly. The female ghost in redughed again, "Are you pretending to be sleepwalking... You were doing your homework just now, but you weren''t sleeping!" As she spoke, her face suddenly split in two, and her eyes became extremely terrifying, "Come down and apany me!!!" Chapter 161 Dont Be Afraid of Great Opponents, but Useless Teammates Chapter 161 Don''t Be Afraid of Great Opponents, but Useless Teammates Josh was so frightened that he could not control it anymore, he ran wildly, shouting as he ran, "Wuuu, sister... help me, sister!" He passed through the bodies of those ''people'', and the ghosts made hooting noises from their throats, fighting with the zombies of thest days. Josh ran desperately, even though Lilly''s room was right in front of him, he could not escape no matter how he ran. Upon hearing the movement, ke was the first toe out, followed by Anthony. In the silent corridor, Josh ran back and forth in the corridor while yelling, his appearance was very strange, and he could not run beyond that distance no matter what. ke stared at Josh''s feet, lowered his voice and said, "Bewitched?" Anthony frowned, "It''s possible." The two looked at each other, and the first thing they thought of was Lilly. But The little girl was sleeping soundly now. There were still three or four hours before dawn, Josh should he be able to hold on for three or four hours? (Josh: Dad, I ''thank'' you for that!) At this moment, Edward, who was awakened, also opened the door. He saw Josh who was crying and circling in the corridor, and was stunned. "Josh, what are you doing?" Edward''s voice was quite loud. Josh was startled and shivered violently. At this moment, Josh suddenly kept his eyes fixed and smiled. A stream of saliva dripped from his mouth, like the silly son. "Hey...hey!" "Abaa abaa abaa!" Anthony, "..." He nced at Edward, hoping he could do something. Edward, "!!" Fuck, shit... Did he do something he should not do? Could it be that Josh was sleepwalking just now? It was believed that one should not shout when they were sleepwalking... Darn it, did he get into trouble? ? Edward dared not speak. ke said in a low voice, "I''ll call Lilly." Anthony nodded, and then he saw Josh rushing towards him with his hands raised, tears, nose, and saliva dripping down, "Abaa, abaa!" Anthony, "..." This silly son... He was almost finding him a little annoying. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He grabbed Josh''s shoulder, only to feel that the surroundings suddenly became a little cold. Lilly was carried by ke. She was rubbing her eyes before fully waking up, and said softly, "Dad, what''s the matter?" Josh immediately turned to Lilly, "Abaa!" Boo-hoo! Sister, see if I can still be saved! When Josh turned his head, he saw the female ghost in red lying on his neck and gnawing on him... If she goes any higher, she will eat his brain! "Abaabaabaaaba!" Josh even more anxiously. Lilly was confused, "Hey, why are all the ghosts running in?" Edward, "All?" A gust of wind blows... The surroundings became gloomy and cold, and even the "iron basin" ced at Josh''s door was spinning crazily ording to Josh, the maic field was seriously disordered. Edward subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, a faint voice came from behind him, "Young~people~you~stepped~on~my~foot~" As soon as Edward turned his head, he saw an olddy in a dark purple shroud staring at him. "Fuck!" He was so frightened that he ran forward quickly, only to see a little girl standing in front of him, giggling, "Uncle, let''s y hide-and-seek together!" Edward, "..." With the appearance of the olddy and the little girl, more and more ''people'' slowly appeared in the corridor, with nk faces and dim eyes. A little baby was crawling happily on the ground. There was an umbilical cord on his body, which was stretched long... the other end was connected to a female ghost with an open belly. Edward, "!!" He turned himself into a cross-eyed, I can''t see, I can''t see... Huh, he took back what he said that night. He never wanted to go to hell again! At this moment, a familiar figure came over and stopped in front of Edward. Jean frowned, stared at the little girl and warned, "Go and y!" Edward was stunned to see Jean standing in front of him... This was his sister, the sister he had loved for more than 20 years... He thought they would never see each other again, but now she was standing in front of him, just like he used to protect her, protecting him. Edward''s eyes turned red, "Jean..." He, he took back what he just said! Seeing ghosts is pretty good too! These ghosts he was afraid of could also be the people that someone else was longing to see for one The little girl retreated timidly from Jean''s stare. Edward burst into tears, "Fifth Brother''s Jean was awesome, she will protect Fifth Brother!" Jean: Emmm, brother, you are somewhat dramatic... Chapter 162 Handsome Pablo Chapter 162 Handsome Pablo Anthony frowned, ''What''s going on, Edward can see ghosts too?'' Instead, him and ke did not see anything. ke took one nce, and went directly to Josh''s room to get his camera. He did not expect this kid''s invention to be really useful. The other side. Lilly was grabbing the foot of the female ghost in red, trying to pull her out of Josh''s body. The red-clothed ghost scolded angrily, she was a ghost, she could feel that Josh had a special physique and was very weakly attractive. If she could possess Josh, she would be even more powerful... At that time, she could seek revenge on the person who killed her! Unexpectedly, a little boy came to make trouble! "Let go of me...!" she screamed, "I''m going to eat you!" The ghost in red screamed and rushed towards Lilly, and Edward yelled in shock, "Be careful, Lilly!" Jean rushed over without thinking. Lilly let go of his hand immediately, but the red-clothed ghost who rushed over screamed and was sent flying by the red light from the red rope. Edward looked at the red string on Lilly''s wrist in surprise. The ordinary red rope was so powerful? There was chaos in the corridor, and more and more ghosts rushed out. Mischievous little ghosts like little girls giggled and ran around in the corridor. The olddy in the shroud was always chatting with Edward, asking Edward if he could give her a body. There were also ghost babies crawling happily on the ground, and mothers with dystocia nagging From N?velDrama.Org. sadly, saying that she doesn''t want to die, and at least she must win some blessings for the children... There were so many, there were about twenty or thirty of them! Edward and Josh had the same frightened face. At the most chaotic moment, a blinding white light shed past, and the ghosts ran away in a panic as if they had seen something terrible. Pablo''s robe was willowing even if there was no wind, and he pinched the neck of the red-clothed ghost with one hand, and only heard a chirp! The ghost screamed and turned into an evil spirit, and flew towards the jar of soul in Lilly''s hand. Pablo''s robe flipped, and with just a wave of his sleeves, all the ghosts in the corridor screamed and turned into evil spirits, and all of them returned to their jar of souls! Just when the ghosts turned into evil spirits, seven or eight pieces of golden light floated up, floating in the corridor like fireflies. Lilly''s eyes widened, "It''s mother''s soul fragment!" It turned out that Pablo''s method was really useful. Lilly ran over quickly, grabbed the nearest golden light, and put it into Jean''s body. Other golden lights shone slightly, and slowly floated to Jean''s side, and gathered together... In the corridor, there were only a few ghosts left, kneeling on the ground in fear and shouting ''Don''t kill me'', ''Don''t kill my child''... Pablo withdrew his hands and looked at them coldly. Edward thought to himself, ''Damn it, he pretended to be harmless all this while'' Josh looked at Pablo with great admiration, ''Lilly''s master is so handsome!!!'' He also wanted to be such a handsome ghost-controlling celestial being! Lilly was very happy, as soon as Master made a move, he found eight pieces of her mother''s soul! "Master is awesome! Master is amazing!" Look, the little girl had mastered human high-quality vocabry again. Anthony, "..." ke, "..." Pablo waved his wide sleeves, and stood in front of the few remaining ghosts with his hands behind his back. The little girl was terrified and stuck herself in front of the woman with a broken stomach, and the ghost baby crawling on the ground also crawled back into the arms of the female ghost. Both little ghosts were trembling. The female ghost hugged the two little ghosts and cried loudly, "Don''t take me...I, I just pity my child, I didn''t mean to stay in the world..." The olddy in the shroud also lowered her head, her eyes flickering, "I still had a word I haven''t said to my son... just let me finish it... please..." Chapter 163 Its All Excuses Chapter 163 It''s All Excuses Pablo frowned, "There werews in the world, and there were rules in the underworld. If you don''t go to the underworld when it''s time to go, if you miss the time and be lonely ghosts, you will be killed directly." After a person dies, he will be detained by the angels, and then go through the process to verify their identity, and then will be taken to the judgment process after confirmation. When they arrive at the designated ce, they will be taken to the underworld by the angels, or sent to heaven after verification, or directly sent to get their memories erased and then go to reincarnation. Or be taken to the pce of Hades, interrogated and sent to hell to be punished... Those who refused to leave or did not have household registration and other special circumstances to stay in the human world will eventually lose their souls. In short, everything had strict regtions. The ghosts wandering in the world did not meet the regtions, and anyone who saw them could be killed. The female ghost repeatedly pleaded, "I know, I know But my two children died so pitifully, I just want to find some blessings for my children, so that they will have a good pregnancy in their next life..." Lilly asked curiously, "How did you die? Also, what do you want to say, grandma?" The female ghost began to cry and tell. "A year ago, I was still pregnant with my second baby, and I crossed the road with my other child..." Because the traffic light was too far away, she felt a littlezy, and saw that everyone else was crossing the road, so she also took her elder childthat is, this little girlto walk through the road... "There were no cars that day, but who knew that there was a loud noise in the distance, and we already flew out before I could react." Her daughter died together with her, and her pregnant belly was crushed and ruptured on the spot, and the fetus was not spared either. The female ghost cried, "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." "If I hadn''t beenzy, if I had walked the traffic lights with my children, maybe this wouldn''t have happened..." "I don''t regret my death, but my child, my child was only seven years old, she had just entered elementary school, and she still had a bright future..." "And my little treasure, he was never born, and he didn''t even get to see the world..." The female ghost wept bitterly. Pablo was used to seeing life and death, so he said coldly, "Everyone had his own fate, it was you who didn''t obey the traffic order first, and you shouldn''t drag your two children after death." The female ghost defended, "I didn''t drag my two children, I just wanted to find some blessings for my children..." Pablo sneered, "Earn blessings, earn virtue, why not go to the Ghost Capital of the Underworld? You can also earn there." The female ghost could not answer, so she could only sob in a low voice. Going to the Ghost Capital of the Underworld...there were so many ghosts earning virtue, how hard would that be... She raised her eyes, filled with tears, and pleaded pitifully, "I had it in front of me, please, I only need two small pieces..." She turned to look at Jean, "Please, you had so many blessings, I don''t need it, but my children were innocent, please give them some..." Pablo had no expression on his face, he had already seen through everything, and said mercilessly, "Are you really doing it for your child?" "That is just your selfish excuse. Because you killed two children, you regret and me yourself... That''s why you had to ''make up'' the two children, just to let your own conscience live. But if it wasn''t for you, the two children would have gone to be reincarnated." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The female ghost''s pale face became even paler, and she shook her head again and again, "No, it''s not like this, my children were too pitiful, I really just want to imagine that they can have a good birth..." Chapter 164 The Virtue-Worthy Stories Chapter 164 The Virtue-Worthy Stories The female ghost became more and more agitated as she spoke, "In the first ce, we suffered from an indiscriminate disaster! It wasn''t entirely my fault in the first ce, we were also implicated!" "That red-clothed ghost just now, she ran into us and killed us!" "There aren''t many cars on Kiniley Avenue, that female ghost got angry with others, and that''s why we got hurt..." Kiniley Avenue? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A year ago, Kiniley Avenue... Edward suddenly remembered, "There was indeed a car ident on Kiniley Avenue a year ago, and we had a construction site nearby." "A female driver was driving on the road at a slow speed. When passing through a one-way street, the car behind her became impatient, and the male driver wanted to overtake." "The female driver didn''t let the male driver overtake, and the male driver became angry. When the car drove to Kiniley Avenue, he deliberately kept the car in front of the female driver several times." The female driver refused to ept it, so shepeted with the male driver. The two drove faster and overtook the other car. Finally, the female driver lost control and ran into therge truck next to her. Therge truck lost control and hit and killed the mother and daughter who were crossing the road. The mother was still pregnant with the child... Later, the male driver was caught and was sentenced to life imprisonment because of maliciously overtaking the car, which eventually led to the death of the female driver, pregnant mother and a little girl. Josh suddenly, "So it''s like this..." No wonder the female ghost''s face was suddenly cracked and her body was broken just now. It turned out that she died in a car ident. Lilly asked suspiciously, "Master, why did that aunt in red turn into a ghost?" Everyone died, and the pregnant aunt and youngdy turned into ordinary wandering ghosts after death, but she turned into a ghost. Pablo said, "When she died, she probably held a breath of anger. After all, she waspeting with others before she died, and she happened to be wearing a red dress." Perhaps in her opinion, it was the male driver who killed her, and it was not surprising that she held back an obsession to drag the male driver to death together, thus turning into a life-threatening ghost. Lilly pursed his lips, not knowing right or wrong for a moment. It was also wrong for thedy with a broken stomach not to obey the traffic rules. But the red-clotheddy on the road raced with others, and killed the broken-bellied aunt and young It was also wrong! Was such a situation worthy of sympathy or not? "Master, father...do you want to ept that auntie with a broken stomach?" The little guy looked up at Pablo with a confused look on his face. Pablo said with a numb face, "Okay." Josh, "Ah, this..." Pablo said, "Children were indeed innocent, but children can''t be a reason for a person to make mistakes, you know?" "There were thousands of poor people in this world, but a person can''t just ask others to give in to her just because she was poor." He looked down at Lilly, sighing secretly in his heart. It was really difficult for her to understand these seemingly cold but impossible things now. However, as the Little Hades, she could not have any extra feelings. He was cold all his life, sees through all kinds of situations, and loses justice once he had love, but if he was cold and ruthless, he would not be able to understand human feelings beyond reason andw, and would lose his humanity. "What does Lilly think?" Pablo looked at her. Lilly thought for a while and asked, "Can we imprison her in the ghost world?" Master said that in the ghost world there was the underworld and the prison town, and the prison town was the ce where all unreincarnated ghosts gather. There was a hint of approval in Pablo''s eyes, it was pretty good for her now to think of this level. "Can." Although there were other ways, Pablo did not say any more. Now that Lilly said it, let''s do it ording to her wishes. The female ghost with a broken belly was holding the ghost baby and leading the little girl, her eyes were still unwilling, and she could not help but nce at Jean a few times. Going to the ghost world, she had to work hard to earn virtue, let alone to bring two children... Jean had so many blessings, why could she not give her some... With a big wave of Pablo''s hand, the female ghost had no choice but to disappear before her eyes. Anthony pursed his lips. After reading the experience of this female ghost, his heart was heavy and he could not tell what it was like. After all, this was not watching TV or watching a movie, but what happened in real life. He looked at Lilly, unable to imagine that as a child, she had faced theseplex human natures several times, leaving many traces in her heart. But Lilly seemed to havepleted something, with a smile on her small face, as if she was quite happy. Pure and simple, not thinking about what the female ghost said just now... Children, it''s over when it''s over It''s fine. Lilly turned to look at the remaining olddy in the shroud, and asked, "What about you? Granny, what''s your reason?" Pablo secretly said, ''Yes, the ''office'' experience was getting more and more proficient!'' The olddy in the shroud said quietly, "I still had a word that I haven''t said to my son..." "This sentence was very important, I said I will go..." Lilly asked curiously, "What was so important?" The olddy in the shroud, "In the backyard of our old house, I buried a jar with ten gold bars and a passbook..." She was very excited when she said this, "Ten gold bars were all 100 grams. ording to the current gold price, one gold bar was 300,000 dors, ten gold bars were 3 million dors, and I had one million in my passbook, which was 4 million dors!" Lilly, "Wow! A lot of money!" The little guy was really cooperative, and his face was full of surprise. The corner of ke''s mouth twitched. Edward said, "Lilly, just tell your uncle, I would have no problem to make sure you have pocket money of 10 million a month casually, there''s no need to be so amazed at 4 million" However, he also knew what 4 million meant to ordinary people. For some people, that was money that they will never earn in their lifetime. No wonder the olddy refused to leave. The olddy in the shroud continued to say excitedly, "But my son wants to sell the house in his hometown! He wants to marry a wife in the city to buy a house! If it was sold, it will be someone else''s property when someone else digs it up!" She was in a hurry as she spoke, her dentures fell off, and she was so excited that she was furious. "No, I must go back, I must tell my son that there was money under the house..." Pablo still had an indifferent face, and said lightly, "Oh, tell your son that you can entrust your dreams, why do you have to go back by yourself?" "When you were still alive, why didn''t you tell your son about such a big thing, but why did you miss it after you died?" "If you don''t bring money with you, you don''t take it with you when you die. Don''t you know this truth?" Seeing Lilly''s puzzled eyes, Pablo exined, "Lilly, we need to learn how to observe ghosts, look" "The old woman''s face was clean, without any trauma, which means that she didn''t die suddenly by ident. Her hair was meticulous, she was wearing a shroud, and she was carrying a piece of jadeit shows that her son was filial." "After investigation: she died of illness. Since she didn''t die suddenly and her son was filial, she had every chance to exin this to her son before she died. Why didn''t she say so?" The olddy in the shroud suddenly looked embarrassed, her eyes flickered slightly, "I..." Chapter 165 Dont Bring Money with You, Dont Take it Away with Death Chapter 165 Don''t Bring Money with You, Don''t Take it Away with Death Pablo said, "So don''t use your son as an excuse, you just want to go back, because you haven''t lived enough, you had kept the money for a lifetime, and you don''t had to enjoy it when you were old, you want to go back and enjoy it before you leave willingly." The olddy in the shroud seemed to be exposed, she picked up her dentures and muttered, "I just didn''t have time to say it, I just didn''t have time..." Lilly understood. She pieced together the logic bit by bit, and said, "Because you still have a lot of money to spend, you don''t want to leave, and you don''t want to dream after death because you want to live and spend the money, so you want to rob my mother. Your body... was like this, right?" The olddy was in a hurry, "No, it takes time to send a dream, so many people are sending a dream and it may not be my turn soon! I... my son was about to sell the old house, am I in a hurry?" Besides, to send a dream, it would cost her virtue. Then she had to work hard to earn back the virtue... "I''m really doing it for my baby..." she insisted, "Really, I''m really..." Pablo raised his hand, and a yellow talisman flew out to seal the olddy''s mouth. In a hurry? For her son? Generally speaking, grieving ghosts wandering in the world could not be seen by rtives, and there was no way to dream. It might take tens or hundreds of years to wait for this opportunity, but if she went to the underworld and paid a little bit of virtue to dream, the time taken would be much faster than her wandering around in the world. She was selfish. She loved money and kept money, and she did not tell her son about the buried gold bars until she died. After she died, she found that the money really could not be taken away. Pablo looked down at Lilly, "What does Lilly think about the olddy?" Lilly thought about it. That''s a lot of money. She remembered her own savings Lilly felt a little pain in her heart. If her money was taken by others, she would be very upset. Lilly said, "Then... then tell the grandma''s son to dig out the gold bars first, so that he can buy a new house instead of selling the old house." Pablo nodded, "Well...and then?" The most important thing was how to deal with this olddy. Lilly didn''t think too much about it, and said, "Just like my aunt who just broke her stomach, just send it to the prison town!" People had their own ce to stay, and ghosts were meant to stay with the ghosts, it was very simple. Pablo could not help being amused, this little girl would draw inferences from one instance. In fact, it was also possible to take the olddy in, let her turn into an evil spirit, take back her soul, and get her to improve herself. The ghosts wandering in the world did not meet the regtions, and anyone who saw them could be killed. However, Pablo still did not say anything, but opened the yellow talisman, and asked, "Now I''ll give you a chance, I will tell your son through a dream about the gold bars, you just need to tell me your son''s name and where he was from. " The olddy in the shroud opened her mouth, but she refused. "I want to tell my son that I still want to see him... This was human nature, it''s normal for a mother to meet her son..." Lilly could not help interrupting her, "It''s human nature, but you are a ghost now!" So this form doesn''t work! The olddy was confused. She wanted to say something more, but Pablo raised his hand, "It''s fine if you don''t say anything, anyway, I don''t care about money, I just care about ghosts." After finishing speaking, half of the olddy''s legs disappeared, and the olddy became anxious immediately, still speaking in defense. After seeing that her neck also disappeared, at thest moment, the olddy had no choice but to tell her son''s name and address. She really wanted to spend it all by herself, but if she really could not spend it, it was better to let her son have it than a stranger. Pablo withdrew his hand and said, "Look, isn''t that easy?" Lilly, "Now I know!" Anthony ke, "..." Pablo touched Lilly''s little head, and said, "Queer spirits". The evil energy in the corridorpletely dissipated, and Josh''s tumbling iron basin also slowly stopped. Jean, on the other hand, stood there in a daze. The fragments of her soul came back together, and her memory came back. She looked at Lilly and Edward who were nearest, and tremblingly said, "Lilly, fifth brother..." As if struck by lightning, Edward quickly looked at Jean and said in surprise, "Jean, you, you also remember Fifth Brother?" With tears in her eyes, Jean nodded lightly, "There was also the eldest brother, second brother and the others..." Anthony froze in ce. Lilly was stunned, and the little guy could not recover. "Mom, do you remember Lilly?" She looked at Jean in disbelief! Jean looked at her, and did not even dare to reach out to touch her, for fear that everything was an illusion. "I''m sorry, Lilly!" she said. Lilly suddenly burst into tears. "Mom...it''s really mom!" Lilly jumped into Jean''s arms and hugged her tightly, "Lilly misses mom so much!" It was as if she finally saw her mother, and all the suppressed grievances could no longer be hidden. With tears in his eyes, Lilly cried and said, "My mother has gone to heaven, and my father doesn''t like Lilly anymore..." She was sobbing, and the tears dripped down, "Auntie fell down the stairs by herself and said I pushed it. Mommy, Lilly never did it, and Lilly will never own it" "But no one believes in Lilly. They often forget to feed Lilly, and Lilly doesn''t have very warm clothes." "After mom was gone, Lilly felt cold every day." Lilly cried while talking, the grievance that had been healed was turned out again at this moment, and she just wanted to be hugged by her mother. Jean''s heart ached... "Lilly..." She hugged Lilly, hating herself for being blind, and even more hating for her ipetence. Why could not she create a miracle and ovee the disease before she died, or at least send Lilly back to the Crawford family. "It''s all mother''s fault!" Jean just felt distressed, very distressed, very distressed! Lilly shook her head, "It''s not mother''s fault, it''s someone else''s fault." Jean''s heart was sad, her sweetheart... was always so sensible. Edward hurried towards Jean, but saw her slowly disappearing... He was so anxious that he shouted, "Jean!" Lilly rubbed his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, Fifth Uncle, Mom is still here." Edward was anxious, "Then why can''t I see her?" Lilly looked at Edward suspiciously, "Maybe it''s just that Uncle Edward can''t see ghosts!" Though, why was he able to see the ghosts earlier? From N?velDrama.Org. After Josh, Uncle Edward was the other person that could see the ghosts. Why? Pablo looked at Lilly silently, but he was also very puzzled. It seemed that as long as the evil energy was strong and the maic field was particrly chaotic, it was easy to see ghosts standing next to Lilly. However, this could not exin why Anthony and ke did not see the ghost. "Forget it." Pablo raised his hand, and the booklet appeared out of thin air. On the page of Lilly''s name, there was no new reminder. Jean''s soul fragments have returned, and she would need to go down to the underworld too. Pablo said, "Jean, you had stayed in the human world for too long, you should go." Neither Jean nor Anthony had time to say a word, and Lilly had just found herplete mother. Hearing this, everyone was reluctant. Lilly''s eyes were slightly red, and he grabbed Pablo''s robe, "Master, Lilly wants a mother, boo-hoo, master was so powerful, there must be a way to keep mother." Pablo, " Damn it boss! Can you stop trapping a subordinate to death! Let''s just say, there were so many other subordinates that the boss should be pulling a leg on... Forget it, those guys were not as reliable as him. Pablo said resignedly, "Yes, you put your mother into the jar of soul, but let me tell you first, you must go down before July 14th..." "I had nothing else to do, so it''s best not toe out and wander." He can only help her hide it until July 14th. For the rest, everything will be borne by him... Lilly''s eyes lit up, she hugged Pablo fiercely and said happily, "Master was the best! I love Master!" ke, "..." This was the best? He snorted coldly, leaning against the wall with his arms folded. Sure enough, he was so worthless? The jealous daddy MacNeil was a little annoyed, his eyes rolled aside. Lilly happily walked around in the corridor, saying "Thank you, Master" and "Thank you, Master"... Pablo said silently, "You were wee. You will be promising in the future, but don''t forget Master." He hoped that after Little Hades returned, he would be promoted and rich enough to marry a wife... Lilly nodded again and again, "Yeah! Lilly will help Master get promoted and get rich and marry a wife!" Pablo, "??? No, how did you know what I''m thinking? His expression...was that obvious? Chapter 166 Joshs Ghost Hunting Plan Chapter 166 Josh''s Ghost Hunting n Just as Lilly was cheering, the door of old Mrs. Crawford''s room opened with a bang. She nced nkly, then frowned, "It''s sote, what were you doing here? Don''t you sleep?" Anthony pursed his lips, "We... were chatting." Old Mrs. Crawford immediately chattered, "What were you talking about in the middle of the night? You have to sleep if you don''t want to sleep! How can children grow taller if they don''t sleep? What nonsense!" "You, and you!" Old Mrs. Crawford stared at ke and Edward, "What were you all doing?" Anthony''s sleep had always been bad, and he often didn''t go to bed until three or four o''clock, she knew this. However, what were ke and Edward doing? The olddy looked like she was about to hit someone with a feather duster. ke quickly raised his hand, "Aye aye, olddy, I am innocent." He had been a mere passer-by all night, okay? Nothing involved! Old Mrs. Crawford grabbed the slippers under her feet. Everyone immediately turned their heads and left, each going back to their respective rooms, "scared" beyond belief. Lilly stuck out her tongue, grabbed Jean and ran away, "Grandma is angry, run!" Old Mrs. Crawford snorted, put down her slippers, and looked helplessly at the empty corridor. What a shame that she had to worry about them even if they grew up already. If she was no longer here in the future, what would happen to this family... Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Mrs. Crawford controlled the wheelchair and went back to her room. She gathered her shawl, and her back looked a bit vicissitudes. Jean turned her head three times a step, with tears in her eyes, she could not bear to leave old Mrs. Crawford''s eyes for half a minute, until she closed the door... No problem, no problem. She still had time, before July 14th, she still had time to say goodbye... After returning to the room, old Mrs. Crawford could not fall asleep. She looked at the ceiling silently, thinking about what to make for Lilly for breakfast in the morning, thinking about how soon she would grow up after going to kindergarten, which primary school would she send to in the future? After primary school, Lilly was so smart, she should be able to keep up, right? At least she would not be as worrying as Hannah, right? The more restless Mrs. Crawford was, the more she thought about it, the more she saw the old man beside him snoring unmoved, she was so angry that she flew up and kicked old Mr. Crawford. This was a subconscious action, old Mrs. Crawford did not realize that she could kick people with her feet, and she was still thinking about Lilly in her heart, so she did not notice it at all. Old Mr. Crawford turned over and pulled a nket to cover himself. Old Mrs. Crawford scolded in a low voice, "Sleep, sleep! Such noise didn''t wake you up, just like a pig!" Old Mr. Crawford, "Hulu... Hulu..." Old Mrs. Crawford, "..." She was speechless, really, when she was young, she thought it was an exaggeration to describe ''xxx sleeps like a rock'', but she did not expect to marry a ready-made rockerter. "Well" Old Mrs. Crawford tossed and turned and could not fall asleep, so she simply got up and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. The night passed, and the next day, Edward, Lilly and Josh could not get up early. Anthony was okay, he was used to going to bedte and getting up early, and he still got up. Old Mr. Crawford was drinking tea with a teacup in a refreshed manner, while reprimanding him with a stern face, "The fifth one hasn''t woken up yet? So are Drake and Josh, have you learned from Zachary?" "Where''s ke?" Anthony took a sip of strong tea and said, "Go for a run." Old Mr. Crawford snorted, "Gilbert went to the emergency room again in the middle of the nightst night, didn''t he?" This was justifiable. However, the other children were just at the time when they were full of vigor, so they all slept inte, like something. Without raising his eyelids, Anthony said, "Lilly can''t get up either." Old Mr. Crawford slipped his lips, "It doesn''t matter for Lilly, she is a little girl..." Anthony looked up at him. Old Mr. Crawford immediately changed his words, "Girls also had to go to bed early and get up early! I''ll ask someone to wake them up." At least get up and eat breakfast before going to sleep...or your stomach will be bad. Old Mr. Crawford didn''t say this. Old Mrs. Crawford carried a small basket of fried steamed buns, controlled the electric wheelchair to Old Mr. Crawford paused and frowned, "Could there be thunder in this weather?" Old Mrs. Crawford sneered, "It''s not just thunder, the roof had been knocked down, didn''t you hear it?" Old Mr. Crawford, "..." Did that really happen? Old Mrs. Crawford said angrily, "I knew you were a pig!" Old Mr. Crawford curled his lips and continued to read his newspaper. Josh was in the room. He had actually gotten up, but had been writing furiously. "Sister caught a total of 23 grieving ghosts and 1 ghostst night!" Among them, the female ghost with a broken belly and the old woman in the shroud were not caught, Josh only felt that it was a shame. "Now x=2 (vanity ghost, fake foreign devil), y=23, z=1..." Suddenly, he felt the dawn of victory! Josh could not help but think: If he took Aunt Jean out for a walk every day, he would bring back 20 ghosts every day. It only takes less than five days! My sister''s kpi can bepleted! It''s a pity that I can only think about it, after all, this was not good for Aunt Jean. Josh thought about it, and suddenly thought, No, instead of relying on luck to catch ghosts, why not take the initiative? ! Hospitals, haunted and murderous ces, and even other people''s graves... Uh forget it, other people''s grave mounds were a bit out of ce. Josh felt that his idea was feasible, and immediately searched the Inte for ces of great evil, holy ces of haunted spirits, highways of death... At this time, he suddenly saw a video, which was the one he recorded. In the video, a female ghost wasining about the bad environment in the country and the sweet air in foreign countries. When she was finally caught, she became angry and rushed towards the camera... It was the video of thest time I caught the fake foreign devils! This was a video he posted on his ''Spiritual Theory'' website. He had edited the video, blurred Lilly''s appearance, and changed her voice. Only people who were familiar with Lilly can recognize her. "My video was stolen?!" Josh speechlessly. He saw that the blogger who stole the video was called ''The North Shadow'', it should be a spam ount, and all their posts were reposted from other people''s videos. Among them, the video of Fake Foreign Devil had the highest traffic. It seems that it should have been uploaded in the past two days. Josh looked through thements on this video. "Damn! I was deceased when I saw thatst rush!" "May I ask which movie was this? Please notify me when there is an answer!" "Oh my god, was this a visual effect made at ater stage? It is so realistic!" "Not a movie! I''m a veteran horror movie fan, and I''ve seen all the hot ones, but I don''t have this one! So it should be done by the blogger himself... The best post-production often makes people feel that there was no post-production, blogger, you win! Subscribed! " Josh was speechless. He immediately clicked the report button. He provided evidence, the link to the original video, and when he went downstairs after going to the bathroom, brushing his teeth, washing his face and changing his clothes, he found that the video had been taken off the page. "It''s quite impressive." Josh said nonchntly. In a rented house in a vige in the city. The North Shadow watched excitedly as the traffic of the ount gradually increased, and the constant sound of information notifications in the background was simply intoxicating. 500,000 likes, and the background yback volume had exceeded 20 million! "Send it!" The North Shadow spun around excitedly. In the past few days, he had been posting the video of thest live broadcast, and the two hot hashtags #Lilly #threeleggedrtionship had been overused by him. In the beginning, the daily ie of the video was more than 3,000, but the next day it became more than 1,000, and then hundreds, dozens... A video could onlyst for a few days. He had to do new videos. However, the new videos all cut the same content, and he cut more than a dozen different titles from different angles. The North Shadow had two ounts, the smaller ount had been posting videos, and he had never expected that the smaller ount would blow up, it was an unexpected surprise. "Post, post, post!" The North Shadow looked at the ie in the background, "It''s only been one night, and the ie had already exceeded two thousand!" ording to his prediction, this video would definitely go up again. The link under his video happened to be the time when the app was most poprized, and it would be no problem to charge 5,000 a day! "This was a long video...at least ten days and half a month, and when the app promotion was over...I can earn at least 100,000!" Unexpectedly, a small video website he identally discovered would bring him such a big surprise. The North Shadow was excited, but when he refreshed the background again, he found a notification. "Your work was suspected of giarism and had been taken off the shelves." The North Shadow was speechless. What the hell! His 100,000 dors! The North Shadow was furious, and cursed, "Garbage tform! There were so many people giarizing, why should I be arrested!!" He was very dissatisfied. There must be a jealous dog who saw his traffic and reported it! The North Shadow gritted his teeth, registered another ount, and then logged into the small website called Spiritual Theory, and continued to secretly download... Chapter 167 Someones Fallen Into the Water Chapter 167 Someone''s Fallen Into the Water Harvard''s nickname this time was ''Brother Harvard''s Videos'', He uploaded three videos in one go. The videos on this website were too long, and one video could be split into three parts. He then recorded a voiceover, putting in his exnations and breakdowns. He was nothing but pleased with his new ount! The name alone sounded promising! Yet Half a day seemed to fly by. Harvard realized that his ount had not gained any traction at all. "Impossible! These are good videos, high quality videos!" It just needed a boost in views. Yes, a little stimtion would make his video blow up for sure. A view booster cost a hundred dors Harvard decisively put all of the two thousand dors he had just made in, spending all of it on view boosters! Yet the rest of the day passed by The views were still lukewarm. It did get a little more likes, but only a little over a thousand. "No, that''s too slow" Harvard was getting desperate. What was he going to do? Stream himself cutting off another finger? But losing a finger might not get him views? Harvard wed at his scalp, the thoughts getting to his head. No one saw how terrifying and bloodshot his eyes had gotten Over at the Crawfords. Lilly had just finished eating. Shey on the sofa, patting her stomach like it was a drum. "So round, what a round stomach~ this is a happy stomach full of food~," she hummed. Polly stood by the staircase, extending her neck and singing along, "The little pig''s so round~ closing her eyes and falling asleep~ her big ears p and p, her little tail wags and wags~ Grumble grumble grumble, grumble grumble grumble~!" Lilly said at once, "You''re the pig! I''m not a pig!" Polly wrote, "Oink oink!" Bettany chuckled. "Lilly, don''t sit after eating. Get your Dad, we''re going for a walk." Lilly bounded up the stairs at once. "Sure~" Polly hopped down as well, hunching her wings and swaying behind her. "We''re going for a walk, we''re going for a walk!" Polly quacked happily. "Tortoise, we''re going for a walk!" Tortoise''s head retreated into his shell from where he was restingzily on the stairs. Lilly ran into ke just as she reached the top of the stairs, and tugged at his arm. "Daddy, let''s go for a walk!" ke wrote, "She has finally remembered me!" He looked at the time, and nodded. "Alright." Lilly raised the jar of souls. "Mommy, we''re going for a walk!" Uncle said that Mom could never go out. Now that she could, she must be so happy Only for Pablo to turn her down. "No, I can''t these days. I just went down to see Jean, and they''re all after her! I''ve still got to tend to themter, ugh" There was nothing that could be done. She was, after all, the prized pupil. Lilly replied, "Alright" Sheforted Jean. "Wait a little longer, Mommy!" Jean stroked her head. "It''s alright." In Hannah''s room, Hannah raised her head with a pitiful expression. "I want to go for a walk too, Dad." Liam barely raised his head. "Those are some pretty good ears you''ve got on you. Close the door, you''re not leaving until you''re done." Hannah was speechless. Liam was rushing his designs on the side, as well as watching over Hannah as she did her homework. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He realized that she was just writing what she thought the letters looked like, and the letters looked like gibberish. He almost exploded. The math questions to the side were an even bigger problem. 1+1=32+2=2. Liam was annoyed, and Hannah wanted to cry. Both father and daughter were at each other''s necks, giving each other fell. The Crawford mansion was located by the city river, on the widest side of the river. The shore that dipped into the water was shaped like half an ind, and thus was named the Five Elephants Penins. Behind the penins was thergest state-protected forest garden, the Greenhill Garden. The Crawford household was right in front of Greenhill, facing the water. The night breeze cooled as it swept over the trees and the river, dispersing the summer heat. The butterfly bridge twinkled with dreamy lights, reflected into the river like glowing ripples. Lilly hoisted her backpack further up her back, stretching out an arm past the rail. "Wow~ it''s so beautiful~" ke pushed Bettany along, looking around leisurely. He had not felt this free in a while. Despite being in charge of watching over the hill, he rarely had time to bask in the peace it brought. Polly was ecstatic flying back and forth, and in an out Just then, a series of panicked cries came from a distance. Someone was crying out loudly, some people were abuzz with chatter. Bettany raised her head. "What''s going on?" A few people were running around and shouting, "Someone''s fallen in the water! It''s two girls! ke frowned, hurrying forwards to take a closer look. Lilly frowned at the lights reflected into the water, panic rising slowly in her chest. Chapter 168 Mysterious Bottom Of The Lake Chapter 168 Mysterious Bottom Of The Lake ke weaved through the crowd quickly, and saw a head bobbing about the water. Even more strangely, there were two girls sobbing their hearts out. Both of them were drenched. He had heard that there had been two girls who had fallen into the water. Had they been rescued already. A middle aged woman shouted, "Give me back my daughter! My poor daughter!" She panicked as she spoke, insisting on getting into the water. ke pulled her out of the way at once. "Don''t you go in there!" Thedy refused to listen, insisting on going in. "My daughter, please save my daughter!" But, there were a few old uncles and aunties shouting by the shore, "No, it''s a man there''s a man too!" So was it a man or a woman? The middle-aged woman shoved ke away, and was promptly yanked back. He asked sternly, "Can you swim?" Thedy shook her head. ke said, "Don''t go in there. Wait here for me. Got it?" Upon speaking, he jumped into the water. There was a life at stake here, and time waited for no one. ke rowed in the direction of the floating head. Only for the middle-ageddy by the shore to jump in anyways. The water''s edge was shallow but got deeper as it went further into the center. She walked along the edge, shouting, "My daughter, save my daughter!" Before she could finish, she lost her footing and slipped and fell into the river! Thedy cried out in panic, struggling and iling her limbs. "Help" ke was nothing but annoyed. He''d told her not toe in, she didn''t know how to swim and she''d done it anyway. He stared at the head in the middle of the river. It had stopped moving. The middle-ageddy was closer, only two meters away. If he were to save the person in the middle of the water, thedy might be dead by that time. The person in the middle of the river was already unmoving, and most likely dead. ke would obviously choose the person who was more likely to survive. One would usually prioritize that factor when saving someone, not who was more deserving of being rescued. ke swam back at top speed, raising the woman and hauling her to the shore, before swimming off into the middle of the river. The woman fell into the mud by the river, crying out once before she was yanked ashore by the people nearby. Her cries could still be heard from a distance. Bettany and Lilly could not match ke''s speed, and had only reached the shore now. Lilly looked to the shore, and panicked at once. "Daddy, Daddy!" She ran down. Bettany freaked out at this. "Lilly, don''t go down there!" Lilly turned around. "Don''t worry, Grandma! I know what I''m doing. You stay safe!" Upon speaking, she ran off. Bettany did not know what to do. She herself could not go down, that would only add more trouble. She clutched her remote controller, backing her wheelchair up half a meter. There were too many people by the river she would only cause more trouble if she were to fall in. Bettany retreated to a safe spot, gging down a passer-by to watch over Lilly. Lilly was a pretty fast runner for how short her legs were, and reached the shore in no time. She did not act rashly, and merely cupped her hands by her mouth to shout, "Dad! Come back!" A man ran over, hoisting her up. "Don''t go running around, little girl!" From N?velDrama.Org. The winds by the river were strong, and ke could only hear himself rowing. He had reached the middle of the river, and reached out to grab the floating person. The second his fingers closed around the person''s clothing, all ke could feel was a sticky, slippery sensation. He found that very strange. This person had just fallen into the water. Why did they feel mossy and slimy, like algae had begun to grow on them? The person was on their back, exposing a pale and lifeless face with upturned eyes. It was a terrifying sight. It was a man. ke got a shock. Just then, he felt something wrapping around his ankles and pulling him into the water! "What?" How dare you trick me, of all people? ke wrenched his feet free, stomping down viciously! Anyone would have been scared witlessing face to face with a corpse, but not ke. Anyone would also have been terrified if something in the water was to grab their ankle out of nowhere but not ke. ke was nothing but calm. He grabbed the floating male corpse, stomping down vigorously. He had undergone underwater training before, and was able to use his strength underwater unlike most people. He felt like he was kicking against something round and soft because he had lost his footing after stomping down, the round thing was probably shaped like a human head. ke did not have time to think about what was underwater. He grabbed the male corpse, swimming vigorously to shore. Yet the thing underwater was relentless in its pursuit, and quickly caught up to his leg again. ke was dragged backwards once again. This underwater force seemed to be pretty strong. ke frowned. He let go of the corpse, pushing it hard towards the shore. Whether the corpse made it or not was out of his control now. His own safety was far more important. After doing this, he was able to swim with both hands. Yet whatever force that was underwater had now caught both of his ankles. ke was no longer dragged backwards, but he could not swim forwards as well. He was stuck. His ankles felt slimy, like the corpse from just now. ke''s mind raced. If he didn''t panic, he might just be able to hold off this underwater force until the authorities got here. But this might not work. He did not know what he was dealing with, and if it might explode with energy all of a sudden. Just then, a ray of green light shone across the water. A parrot was seen carrying an amulet in its mouth. It flew to ke, stepping right on his head. ke thought to himself, What the Polly held the amulet in her beak, pecking ke''s head again and again. ke was speechless. He reached out to grab the amulet. Polly flew up immediately, crowing, "Burn it! Burn it!" Lilly had been watching from the shore nervously, and had sensed the dark energy around ke when he was struggling in the water. She could not go there, and the authorities weren''t here yet. In a fit of panic, she spotted Polly and an idea came into her mind at once. She reached for her backpack, fishing out an amulet and passing it to Polly for her to bring over. Thank goodness Polly did not let her down. ke held the amulet, pping it onto the surface of the water. He had never used a yellow amulet before, and thus did not know how to do it. It was clear that Polly knocking it above his head did not work. The water was the other way to go, then. Sure enough, he was right. The murky water was suddenly aze with green mes as ke felt the thing grabbing his foot let go of him at once. The darkness of the water cleared slowly, reflecting the lights once again. ke took the chance to swim back to shore at top speed. He saw the male corpse again just as he reached. It looked like he had been hung up by an outstretched branch. He paid it no mind, returning to shore at once. Lilly ran into his arms, hugging ke tightly as tears shone in her eyes. "Daddy" ke stroked her head. "I''m alright." What happened today had been very strange, but he had been in many situations that had been far more dangerous than this one. The authorities arrived shortly after, fishing the male corpse out of the water at once. The corpse''s face waspletely drained of color, his eyes widened like his death had been a wrongful tragedy. It scared the wits out of the onlookers nearby. ke frowned. This corpse Hadn''t its eyes been rolled backwards? Why were they open now Chapter 169 Is Saving Someone A Mistake? Chapter 169 Is Saving Someone A Mistake? The rescue boats lit up the water in the night, searching and scooping as time passed. The middleCageddy, now restrained, continued to shriek, "My daughter my daughter" Yet after half an hour searching, nothing seemed toe up. Someone said that the girl may have been dragged under the current, and had sunk to the bottom of the river. Either way, there was no way she was still alive "Ugh, if thatdy hadn''t meddled just now her daughter might have been found" "Alright, stop talking about it. She just lost her daughter, that''s a pretty big deal" The middle-aged woman''s chest ached as she listened. No, how could it have been her fault? She had just been anxious. Any mother would have done the same in a situation like this. She hadn''t asked for ke to save her, either. Why hadn''t he saved her daughter, and gone back for her instead! The woman was ovee with remorse and guilt she could barely breathe, running to ke and beginning to hit and kick at him: "Why didn''t you save my daughter first! Why did you rescue a dried-up corpse! Why did you save me!" "You''re evil, you should be dead! My daughter''s only sixteen, but you didn''t save her! You should be dead!" The middle-ageddy shrieked loudly, yelling bloody murder at ke. Lilly clenched her fists. "Unreasonable! Unreasonable! You''re being absolutely ridiculous!" Her father was far from deserving to be dead! Lilly did not get it. Her father had tried so hard to save everyone, why was it his fault now? ke pushed Lilly behind him gently, his expression cold. He could understand the pain of losing one''s daughtere to think of it, he would be just as overwhelmed if his dear Lilly was gone. But understanding was one thing. That didn''t mean he was going to be med for it. ke grabbed the woman''s palm, outstretched and ready to p Lilly. He shoved her away. "I won''t me you for this, seeing as your daughter''s nowhere to be found." The woman refused to back down still. The man that had helped Bettany look after Lilly just now shouted, "Are you done making a scene?" "Did he not go down to try saving everyone? Did he not run into trouble on the water as well?" "Who do you think you are, asking for someone to sacrifice their life for your daughter''s! Is your daughter''s life somehow worth more than that of others'' now?" The woman bit her lip. So what if it was? The point was that her daughter was gone now! "Did I beg him though?" The woman had seemingly lost it, shouting such a thing. Everyone else did not know what to say. Someone piped up, "It''s truly your daughter''s demise to have a mother like you! No wonder she offed herself." "Exactly! Who says that? He jumped in to save your daughter, and you''re still saying all that." The woman broke down for real this time, sobbing loudly as she screamed, "What the hell are you talking about! My daughter''s already gone, and you''re speaking of her like this! Did he save her? No, he didn''t! You''re all evil, saying things like this" She iled her arms as she spoke, trying to hit the crowd. Polly was not having any of that. She hid in Lilly''s shoulder, squawking, "You evil woman, fall on that big bottom of yours!" Just as the words rang through the air, the woman really lost her footing and slipped and fell to the ground. Her head hit the ground hard, putting her in a kneeling position to the person that she had just hit. Both Lilly and ke were rendered speechless by it. Polly herself was terrified at the sight, scrambling to appease Lilly at once. ke scooped Lilly up. "Let''s go!" The authorities had finished recording his statement, and he had also left his number with them. There was no point in staying here anymore. Before leaving, ke cast onest nce at the corpse lying by the shore. The tarp covering his face had been blown open, exposing his bloated, pale face. ke''s heart lurched in fear at the sight The man''s pupils were looking at him! Just now in the water, they had been rolled backwards. When he was ashore, they were wide open and staring in front of him. And now The pupils had somehow turned over! ke was speechless Lilly asked, "Dad, what''s up?" ke asked, "Where''s your Master?" From N?velDrama.Org. Lilly responded, "He''s back underground. Said that there was someoneing for an inspection" ke did not say anything more. He pushed Bettany along, returning home. Bettany asked anxiously, "Are you alright?" ke did not show much emotion, only mumbling, "I''m fine." Bettany, "Why were you struggling in the water for so long, then?" She had been on the walkway by the riverbank when everyone was crowding by the shore, and could see that ke had been struggling in the water for quite a while. ke wrung his T-shirt out. "The water weeds were a pain." Bettany could not help but nag, "Well, don''t be so rash next time! It''s sote in the night, how terrifying! You can''t see anything, what if you had run into something in the water? ke was speechless. Bettany was referring to branches, or rocks in the water. ke thought of the thing that had grabbed his ankles just now. Once he was home, ke took off his soaked clothes to reveal his firm, broad chest. He checked himself for wounds in the mirror, and saw nothing strange. There was just a purple-green handprint on his ankle "Tss.." ke touched the mark. It felt cold. It seemed like he would have to go looking for his dear Lilly after he was done showering. Just as he was in the middle of his thought, a knock sounded on the door. ke wrapped himself up in a towel, cracking the door open slightly. Lilly stood outside the door, looking to the left and right before whispering, "Dad" ke opened the door for her toe in. "What''s the matter, my darling child?" He asked. Lilly was holding a wooden sword around the length of a palm. She was d in yellow robes, and was holding a paper amulet in her other hand. God knows when she''d bought all that Lilly said, "Dad, I''m here to exorcize you!" ke: "Uh hang on." He hadn''t showered yet. Lilly nodded. "Don''t run a bath!" ke gestured an ''ok'' sign at her. He had never liked taking baths anyways. The sound of water came through the bathroom. Lilly was still worried, and called out. "Daddy?" ke''s voice rang through. "Mmm?" Lilly stopped worrying. "Nothing, just checking if you''re alive." ke was speechless. Within thirty seconds, Lilly called out again. "Daddy?" ke thought to himself I''m still alive. Another thirty seconds passed. "Daddy?" ke was speechless The door opened with a creak, and ke stood in the doorway with a bemused expression. He was d in a bathrobe, tossing the towel he had used just now into theundry basket as he said, "My dear child, this is the fastest Daddy''s ever taken a shower. Lilly thought, Uh She asked, "Are you clean, then?" ke was speechless. What did you think?! Chapter 170 Going The Extra Mile For Clout Chapter 170 Going The Extra Mile For Clout ke sat on the sofa, Lilly squatting in front of him to inspect his foot. All that could be seen was the purple-green handprint on his ankle had only deepened, as if it was rotting. Lilly took out the paper amulet and set it on fire. She then filled up half a bucket of water, scattering the ashes into the water and stirring everything together with the wooden sword. She picked up ke''s foot, submerging it into the bucket as she washed it with the amulet water. "O'' stinky foot, O'' Daddy''s stinky foot, it''s so stinky and stinks everywhere.." ke chuckled lightly. His feet did not stink! As the water sshed onto the purple-green handprint, ke felt a slight stinging pain on his foot as the handprint on his ankle began to fade. Within no time, the bucket of water had turned ck. "Whoa, this is a big one!" Lilly eximed. "You didn''t get pulled down, Dad! You''re awesome!" ke was speechless. He did not know if his darling girl was praising him, or the demon that had tried to harm him. Lilly headed for the bathroom with the bucket, pouring the water down the toilet. After flushing it down, she filled another half-bucket of water. After repeating this twice, ke''s foot finally went back to normal. Lilly took off the robe she was wearing, and tied it to his feet. ke took in the sight of his busy little bee. The kid meant serious business, diligent in washing his feet and wiping them dry with the robe. A strange emotion rose in his chest he was touched. He had never thought that he would have such a caring, kind daughter one day. "All done!" Lilly pped her hands. "You can''t take the robe off all night, Dad." ke nodded, reaching out and hoisting Lilly into hisp. "Thank you, Lilly. That looked hard." Lilly hugged ke''s neck, nting a slobbery kiss on his cheek. "Don''t worry about it!" Her tone was soft, her eyes big and ck as they blinked. She then hopped out of his grasp to the side, bouncing up and down the bead beforending on her back and patting the space next to her. "Come on, Daddy! Let''s lie down!" she said. ke chuckled to himself, getting up and lying next to Lilly. Lilly stretched her legs out for a while, raising them into the air and catching her feet with her hands. After doing this for a while, ke turned around and saw that she had fallen asleep. ke put a nket over her, tapping her on the nose. "Goodnight, my darling." The incident about the three girls drowning in the river had be a hot topic online overnight, especially the middle-ageddy''s line, "I didn''t ask you to save me!". "Three girls drowned in the river. Man jumps into the river to save them. The girl''s mom responded, "I didn''t ask you to save me!" "Young girl drowns in river and body cannot be found, mother curses rescuer, "You should be dead!" "Three girls drowned at the same time, one of them missing. Mother screams at rescuer, "Why didn''t you save my daughter first!" The titles were getting more and more scandalous, attracting a flock of onlookers. They all seemed to be angered by the situation, leaving a slew of angryments cursing out the mother. Thement section grew, boosting the incident''s poprity and putting it on the radar of national broadcast stations. Harvard, who had been worrying about how to gain poprity, saw this as a golden opportunity to follow this hot topic. He made many videosmentating on the matter, criticizing the mother for her skewed values. And yet There were too many creators talking about this. He was no match at all. From N?velDrama.Org. The likes he got may have been higherpared to other videos, but they never passed a thousand. The yback only reached twenty to thirty thousand. He hadn''t done more. Suddenly, an idea came to him. "I can do something else!" He made a burner ount, posting ament in support of the mother against all the others bashing her. Yes, you did save the other two, but why didn''t you save the remaining one? You should have saved all of them! Do you know how sad her mother must be? I think the mother was right. You shouldn''t have bothered trying to be the hero if you''re ipetent! Honestly, the only way to make this fair would be if all three girls died. The prizing opinion was definitely controversial enough, and he was instantly met with countless angry replies. @shanshan, "What a scumbag! Are you even human?" @justsurfingaround, "Have you lost your mind? People sh*t out of their butts, but you seem to sh*t out of your mouth!" @happybaby, " I have no words. How do people like this exist? Crazy!" Harvard was overjoyed at the amount ofments yelling at him! The tform itself was blind to whether thements were positive or negative. Traction was traction. The more agitated people got, the better he felt! Not long after this, Harvard realized that the facts had shifted again. Three girls had drownedst night, but only two of them were rescued and a male corpse. The third girl seemed to have vanished into thin air, unable to be found. More and more creators began going to the river and livestreaming their attempts to find the body, gaining thousands and thousands of views. Harvard did not think twice. He packed up his gear, setting out for the river as well. The river was surrounded by onlookers, and many creators were live streaming. ke stood beside the crowd holding Lilly. She stretched her neck out to watch. Seeing her struggle, ke hoisted her up onto his shoulders to get a better view. Lilly could finally see. "It''s too far though!" Lilly put a hand above her eyes, squinting into the distance. ke pulled out a pair of binocrs, handing them to Lilly. Lilly cried out in delight. "Whoa, Dad! Are you a magic genie?" ke thought to himself, Yes, what would you like? Lilly said at once, "A lollipop!" ke opened his hand, revealing a strawberry lollipop. Lilly was overjoyed. She sucked on the lollipop happily, looking across the ocean. Three boats were moving around the water, and another two could be seen further ahead. This had be hot news, and everyone was interested in knowing what would happen. "It''s day out. There won''t be anything," Lilly said. "Oh, Dad, what was the deal with that dead body?" ke: The police are still investigating that. But that was hardly a problem for him, was it? "I looked around. The dead guy was an eighteen-year-old boy. Young man. He saw someone drowning in the water, and jumped in to save them without hesitation." It was a shame he only managed to save two girls, and never made it back to shore himself. "What''s even stranger is that he clearly just drowned, but when I touched his arm in the water it felt all slimy. Like it had been in the water for a few days." ke would not have even believed that this boy was the brave hero who had jumped into the river, had he not seen the surveince footage himself. Lilly thought, How strange Had it really been three girls who drowned? Chapter 171 Demons Make Merrier Humans Chapter 171 Demons Make Merrier Humans Lilly stared at the river, her tiny face creased into a serious expression. It made for a rather adorable sight. There was a livestream set up near the riverbank, and a creator was hosting another two meters away. The usually quiet riverbank was suddenly abuzz with dramatic voices. "This is where the three girls drowned. Like and subscribe to the channel, and follow me as I bring you on a journey to get to the bottom of this curious case, thetest updates will" "The boats still haven''t found anything. Take a look at where I''m pointing at right now, this is where the male corpse was found Oh, please feel free to check out the shopping cart! In it are a few listings for popcorn and chips, that you can all snack on while you watch the stream. Shipping immediately upon order!" "Does anyone want to give us a gift or two? We''re currently battling with these guys, and we can''t let such a hot topic lose to them, can we? Am I right Someone just gave us a huge tip, guys! Thank you so much! Peace be with you! Please follow this generous tipper!" Lilly was speechless She furrowed her brows, confused. "What are they doing, Dad?" ke looked over at the chaos. "This is hell on earth. Demons make merrier humans" Some people were just around for the drama, gossiping in the crowd and adding to the discourse. A life and death situation was a mere opportunity to profit for them. Human beings are terrifying creatures. Some of us appear to be human, but possess hearts that are to be feared more than those of demons. Lilly sucked on her lollipop, sulking quietly. ke asked, "Lilly, what do you need from Daddy?" Lilly shook her head. "Nothing at the moment." Her master had said that there was a hierarchy for resentful spirits, too. Some resentful spirits could onlye out during nighttime, but some of them could also appear in ces with high levels of dark energy during the day. ces such as the bottom of a river, bushes by the side of a riverbank, or the space underneath a bridge were all considered to hold quite a bit of dark energy. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The resentful spirit fromst night had killed a boy, and even grabbed Lilly''s dad''s foot. Lilly was worried that the spirit would be too powerful ande out to cause more harm, and thus insisted oning out to take a look. ke asked, "Are we going back now, then?" Lilly held the binocrs up to her eyes. "Hang on Dad, let''s go to the other side of the river." There was a garden on both sides of the river. This side was closer to the area''s residences, and was thus filled with more people. On the other side was an office building, and thus there were less people hanging around there. This contrast was even more prominent at night, one end of the river buzzing with life and the other cold and quiet. Harvard had been streaming by the river for two hours. His tongue was going to run dry, and his skin was being baked alive. Yet there were still barely any people watching his stream. He huffed irritably. Why did others'' streams have so many people watching, but he had barely any viewers? It was the same story! This was so unfair. Harvard opened a bottle of water. He nced at the mere eleven people watching the stream, and didn''t even feel like continuing anymore. Just as he was taking a sip, he spotted a tall, fit man carrying a little girl and leaving. His height was remarkable enough to make him stand out already, and the little girl riding on his shoulders only added to that height. The onlookers were focused on the river, their phones pointed towards the water. No one had noticed the father and his daughter. Harvard perked up at once. Wasn''t this Lilly Crawford? Having edited a billion videos about Lilly, Harvard recognized her at once. He packed up his gear, following closely behind. Harvard''s eyes were practically glowing. Lilly = views! Office hours had just ended, and cars zoomed across the bridge. The air was rife with the tick of engines and the sound of car honks. Everyone was in a rush to get home. There were also some people who stopped and pointed at the boats from the bridge, talking amongst themselves. "They''re still looking Did you see the news? A boy jumped into the water to save the girls, and managed to save two of them but never returned himself." "Didn''t the guy who rescued them survive?" "You saw the earlier news. Thetest update confirmed that the boy died. He''s a senior studying at the high school around here the guy who survived was the second person who jumped into the water. I heard he was a really tall man." "What a tragedy he saved the others but couldn''t save himself." Coming out of the park, ke put Lilly back on the ground. He held her hand, weaving through the crowd on the bridge and overheard the voices. These people were right. The two girls had been rescued when ke jumped into the water. It was the boy who had saved them. ke guessed that the boy had probably jumped in and rescued the two girls first. When he went back for the third one, he never returned. The only thing suspicious now was where the third girl was. Logically speaking, if all three girls had fallen into the water at the same time, the third girl''s body should be in the river, even if she did drown before help came. The boy''s death was also strange it didn''t seem like he struggled much. "We can go from over there," ke said. "There''s a side door that goes into the garden about a hundred meters after we cross the bridge." Both father and daughter made their way into the park, and realized that there were quite a few creators live streaming here too. It was not nearly as crowded as it was on the other side, but there were still quite a few people. Most of them had left with the boats, but more people woulde and set up their equipment. Because of this, ke did not notice Harvard hidden in the crowd. Lilly was holding a smallpass. Pablo had given it to her, and it was around the size of a watch. "This way" Lilly led ke to a banyan tree by the water. The tree was not very big, its trunk around the size of an adult thigh. Its branches stretched across the surface of the river, drooping into the water. Thepass stopped moving when they walked up to the tree. ke asked, "Here?" Things looked perfectly fine. ke let go of Lilly. "Stay here and don''t move. I''ll go take a look." The soil around the banyan tree was slippery and wet. ke carefully made his way down for a few meters, raising his head to look in the direction of the banyan tree The sight that greeted him almost made his heart beat out of his chest! All that could be seen under the banyan tree was a long-haired girl standing up. Her dyed blonde hair hung on both sides of her bowed head, and she was d in a crop top with a gray and white miniskirt. Her hands hung limply by her sides, her arms white and bloated and her fingertips ckened. Her legs were also drained of color. She was wearing ck loafers, with prettycy socks. As if she had heard a sound, the girl fell into the water with a ssh. Following this, a shrill cry sounded next to ke''s ear: "Help someone''s fallen into the water!" Chapter 172 She Just Wont Listen Chapter 172 She Just Won''t Listen ke whipped his head around. The voice was loud and shrill, but he did not see anyone around him who could have said the words. But because of the sound, many people crowded over at once. "Quick, someone''s drowning!" "Help them quick, someone help them! Does anyone know how to swim? Save them!" "Get the people on the boats over here" The people shouted loudly in a fit of panic. Soon enough, seven to eight people had crowded by the originally empty riverbank. Almost half of them were holding streaming equipment. The riverbank broke out into chatter. "Oh my God! Guys, someone''s drowning! Why can''t I swim oh, help them!" This was a panicked cry. "Guys, someone''s drowning. Oh my God, what is with this river and people drowning in it all the time" This was a voice of shock and confusion. "I can''t swim, sorry Oh, thank you for the tip, Bro! Oh my, we''ve got a mega tipper here! Well, uh I''m going to do it! I''m going to give it a try! Please pray for me, guys!" This was someone who had clearly lost their mind just for a tip Amidst the chatter, a middle-aged man had taken off his shirt and was getting ready to jump. The livestreamers panned their cameras over to him at once. Lilly ran forwards, tugging at the man''s trousers. "You shouldn''t go, Sir!" The man thought that Lilly was worried for him, and said, "Don''t you worry. I can swim!" Lilly was in a fit of panic. "No, there''s danger out there in the water" Lilly refused to let go. Her red bracelet glowed lightly, and the man could not shake her off no matter how hard he tried. Someone from the side called out, "Hey, what''s wrong with you, kid? Why are you getting in the way? Where are your parents, whose kid is this!" A few grown-ups crowded over, trying to pull Lilly away. ke had juste back up from the mud. Seeing this, he growled, "How dare you touch my daughter!" The ferocity of his tone scared a few people, and they withdrew their hands. He cast a look around him. "No one fell into the water. I checked." Everyone else took in the sight of him, his clothes soaking wet. They stopped short. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The guy hurried to ask, "Did you go down there?" ke nodded. "I went. No one drowned." Everyone found this incredibly strange, nothing but confused. Yes, ke had promised Lilly that he would not go into the water before going to the banyan tree, and Lilly had given him an amulet as well. He had lied. He hadn''t gone into the water, and was going to pull her ashore before she got too far away when he realized that something was very off and came back at once. So, he lied. He did not go into the water, but was going to call for the bots toe over instead of having average people jump in. Yet just then, a middle-aged woman parted the crowd with a bewildered expression as she shouted, "That''s my daughter, that''s my daughter" She ran towards the river as she screamed, jumping in without hesitation as she continued to shriek, "Jane, Jane!" "Jane, Mommy''s here! Jane" "Come back!" ke cried out coldly. Yet the woman paid him no mind, swimming deeper into the river. All of this happened out of nowhere, and no one knew where the woman had evene from. Yet she had jumped into the river, the water leveling up to her chest before she was knocked over, beginning to struggle. "Ahh.. help" she shouted instinctively. Everyone did not know what to do. "She can''t swim! What was she thinking, my God!" The man was about to jump in again, when ke held up a hand to stop him as he was on the phone. "I''ll get the boats toe over." The streamers began to yell, "The poordy''s going to drown!" "The boats are so far away, they''re not going to make it in time!" The man looked over, and wanted to jump again. ke blocked him off firmly, stopping him from getting into the water. Seeing ke stop him time and time again, the man finally lost it and shouted, "There''s a life at stake here! What the hell are you doing?" The crowd was beginning to panic as well. "Yes, yes, he can swim! Let him go!" "Come on, hurry up! She''s not going to make it!" "What''s happening over here? Both the kid and the man trying to be nuisances, are they uncaring because it''s not happening to them?" ke saw that the man was not listening to him, and sent him keeling over with a flying kick as he said to Lilly, "Darling, hold him down!" Lilly climbed onto the man at once and sat right on his back. The man: He struggled for a little, and found that he really could not get up. ke glowered at the crowd. "I said, no one''s going into the water!" The crowd could not retaliate, growing more and more anxious before beginning to yell insults and abuse. ke paid them no mind. He made a few calls, to which he got quite a good response. The nearest boat came speeding over. ke estimated the distance. The boat should be here in two minutes. A human being can be saved within four to six minutes upon drowning, and can be rescued within one or two minutes after they have drowned. Even if the woman had stopped struggling, she would be saved for sure if she was given help within two minutes. Which was to say that as long as the boat got here in two minutes, she would be fine. She would just cough up some water, and be fit as a fiddle. The sun was setting then, its rays hitting the woman in the water. ke suddenly thought of one risk: the resentful spirit might drag the woman underwater But ke did not really care about whether or not that happened, really. Call him cold-blooded, or heartless. A life was just a life. Why drag other innocent people down because these people kept on refusing to listen? The crowd began to curse ke out. Even the streamers were piping up in rage. "This man''spletely heartless! He''s got a kid, too! No wonder his daughter''s just as evil as he is. It truly runs in the family!" "Does this man have a heart? How could he be so cold-blooded?" "He''s making it sound like there might be danger in the water, but there''s a life at stake here! Are we really going to see a life end before our eyes and not do anything?" "What a fake! He thinks he''s doing good, but he''s clearly just trying to get popr!" Harvard was the only streamer who remained silent, but his gaze shed excitedly. He had taken the chance to whip out two phones the second he heard someone cry out, "Someone''s fallen into the water!, and now had three angles shooting Lilly, ke and the woman. All of these shots were going to be great content! Harvard knew very well that this was going tond him in the top searches. No one was going to cover this as well as he did. He was going to edit a few videos in a row, and upload them every half an hour! Yes, this was going to make him go viral Harvard was certain he was going to make it big! Just then, someone cried out in shock. "Look over there!" All that could be seen as the sun set across the river, was a blond female corpse floating over. She was d in a gray and white miniskirt. It was clear she was a corpse, because she was floating lifelessly Just as everyone was agape in shock and horror, a terrifying sight happened. The corpse raised her hand, dragging the woman to the bottom of the ocean! Chapter 173 Lillys Mad Chapter 173 Lilly''s Mad "Argh" The riverbank rang with cries and screams. The sun set, and the garden was cool with a chilly breeze. Everyone was rigid with terror. "What, what just happened?" "Did I lose my mind?" "Oh my God, forget about that! Save her, save her!" Yet no one dared to go in anymore. The sight had been far too terrifying. If that blonde girl had really been a corpse A corpse would have just dragged someone underwater. Who would dare go down there? And if Blondie hadn''t been a corpse and a human being, that would mean intentional murder. She had waited for the woman to jump in and then drag her underwater absolutely no one was going to go down there! Some of the people looked at ke. Thank goodness he had stopped them, or they would have gotten into trouble along with the middle-aged man too. Just then, the boat had just arrived. The people on the boat could see better. One of the rescue team members, a young man, shouted, "We''ve found it! We found it" The team saw a struggling woman and what looked like a floating corpse, and prepared to go over and help. A senior member called out, "Keep a close eye, Greg!" The young rescue team member''s name was Greg. He was overwhelmed with emotion then, having finally found the dead girl''s body after searching for an entire day. The body was d in clothes that matched the description of the girl who had drowned too The next second, he saw the corpse get up and drag the strugglingdy underwater.! "F*ck me!" Greg cried out in terror. He could clearly see that it was a corpse floating. He had fished up a good number of dead bodies, and knew one when he saw one. Corpses could drag people underwater?! Just then, Greg felt as if his head was going to explode. Every hair on his body was upright. "C-c-captain!" he cried out. The captain walked over with a rope in his hands, moving quickly as he spoke. "Why are you acting as if you''ve seen a ghost? Get them!" "Hey, where''d they go? I just turned around for a second!" There was another kayaking from the opposite direction. The tools needed to haul a dead body and a live one were different, and thus they changed thes quickly, working together to pull both people up. The female corpse and the middle-aged woman were fished out of the water. Everyone saw the dead body give a massive twitch, and thought they were seeing things. Greg''s eyes widened. "C-c-c-captain!" The captain was in shock, too. "I saw, I saw. Keep quiet!" The woman was first pulled up, and the rescue team got to work at once. She spat out a mouthful of water in no time, returning to her senses slowly. Upon gaining consciousness, she began to scramble to her feet as she screamed, "Jane, my Jane" "Quick, save my daughter!" The rescue team captain held her down. "Your daughter''s been pulled ashore. We understand how you''re feeling, please take your time to grieve!" The woman was startled. "What what do you mean?" Did that mean that my daughter is dead? No, no. The other two girls had been rescued, why had only her daughter died? She refused to believe it! The woman clutched the edge of the boat, mumbling to herself, "I don''t believe you! You''ve got the wrong body! I just saw my Jane, I''m going to get her myself I''ll get her myself if you won''t help!" She made a move to jump into the water as she spoke, listening to no one. Everyone else did not know what to say, but this was not the first time they''d seen someone lose control like this. They''d been working for a rescue team for years. Before seeing the body, family members would usually cling on to anyst shred of hope that their loved ones were still alive. After the body was finally pulled up, some family members would faint on the spot. Some would break down and refuse to believe it, some of them would even assault the team members and me them for getting there toote The woman was held down forcefully, and she turned to look at the corpse covered in a blue tarp. The tarp was lifted, and sure enough, it was her daughter. The woman fell to the ground, thrashing around and throwing kick after punch to Greg who happened to be closest to her! "What''s the point of you working here? Why''d you only find my daughter now? Shouldn''t it be easy to fish out a dead body? You''re all bloody useless, scooping around for a whole day for this to happen! You''re the reason my daughter''s dead!" "You should be dead! All of you should be dead!" She sobbed and screamed. Greg''s chest ached listening to her. As a rescue team member, the joy of rescuing someone alive was barely enough to soothe over the heaviness that came from pulling up a dead body. It was enough that this one had been thetter, and now they were all getting cursed at by the deceased''s loved ones. The passion he had in him when he first entered the rescue team was slowly fading, turning into a hopelessness in humanity Was there really a point to all of this? The woman continued to scream and curse as they reached the shore. ke held Lilly as they waited by the riverbank. Rumor was it that they had pulled both people up, and a crowd was growing. Lilly''s chest thumped ufortably as the woman continued to scream her head off. Lilly was only four, but was feeling a wave of annoyance. "Stop yelling!" she cried out loud all of a sudden. "You''re the useless one! You''re the most useless! All you do is cause trouble, and you don''t listen when people tell you not to do something, then you scream and yell at others! You''re a coward!" The kid was so mad that she had used a word she had learnt from television. "Coward". She truly felt like thisdy was being a real pain. It was tragic that she had lost her daughter, but she shouldn''t be cursing other people out like this! Everyone else nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s right. It''s not easy to be a rescue team member! They''re not making a cent off you doing this. What right do you have to be yelling like this" "Were they wrong for just helping?" The more hot-tempered onlookers cursed some more. "I think you''re more at fault here, as the mother! Couldn''t you have watched your own daughter? All you know to do is me others!" The more mild-tempered ones did their best to mediate. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. She''s having a hard time, she just lost her daughter" ke pursed his lips, staring at the crowd before him coldly. He had long since gained an icy exterior from the bloodshed he had experienced himself, and did not feel much about this. Yet Lilly wrangled out of his grasp, running to the young man silently packing up to the side. Greg was packing up the ropes, the weight in his chest so heavy he could barely breathe. Work had finally ended for the day, and after being on his toes all day all he could feel was fatigue. Extreme fatigue, to the point that he considered nevering back to work after this. Just then, a tiny hand reached out and held his arm softly. Greg stopped short. A little girl raised her head, speaking in a solemn tone. "Thank you for your hard work, Sir. You''ve done well!" "You''re the best, Sir! You''re like a superhero!" Staring into her wide, jet-ck eyes and her sincere, solemn gaze, Greg felt a lump in his throat as his eyes began to water. "Thank you" The little girl''s dad walked over, hoisting her into the air. She waved goodbye, and Greg waved back hurriedly. Who said being a hero was all about glory? Greg smiled, rubbing his eyes and mumbling, "Thank you" This stranger of a little girl. He suddenly felt like he had gained a burst of courage. Next to him, the woman continued to scream her head off. "Why are you yelling at me? Do you know how I feel right now? Have you lost your daughter before? You know nothing!!" "Did I say the wrong thing at all? My daughter wouldn''t have had to die if you had all been faster" "This is all your fault. My poor daughter, my Jane" The wind blew across the tarp covering the girl''s corpse, exposing her widened eyes and pale face. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. No one saw her pupils give a violent twitch, before returning to normal. Chapter 174 Two Water Spirits Chapter 174 Two Water Spirits Lily clutched the amulet in her hand, frowning at the tarp in the distance. "This resentful spirit''s a tough one," said Lilly. "She huh?" ke asked, "What''s up?" Lilly pointed at the corpse in the distance. "Daddy, her eyes are closed." ke looked over. That really was the case. No one had been paying attention to the corpse, but Lilly had been watching closely. Her eyes had been round and open, and now they were closed. ke said, "But that didn''t happen to the boy''s body fromst night" The male corpse''s eyes had been rolled back in the river. It moved twice when he got on shore, following him. Lilly stared at the river for a long time. "I''ve got it we were wrong, Daddy." ke said, "Oh?" Lilly replied, "There should be two resentful spirits. One of them is fierce, the other one not so much. The one who grabbed you yesterday was the fiercer one, Daddy. I think the less fierce one is in that ke understood at once. "So there had only been two girls who fell into the waterst night. This girl Jane''s been dead for a long time, and became bait. The boy saw Jane after saving the two girls, and went into the water. Then he was killed by the resentful spirit." Lilly nodded, holding up a thumb. "You''re a genius, Dad!" ke waggled his eyebrows. "Well, of course." Lilly said, "How''d the two girls fall into the water anyways? Did they see Jane when they fell in?" ke said, "I''ve looked that up for you. The girls thought the lights looked really pretty reflected onto the water, and fell in while they were trying to take photos." "They didn''t see Jane, but felt like they were being dragged out. They were too terrified at the moment to be sure if it was just the current." "The boy just happened to pass by, and rescued them immediately. The boy had just reached shore when he heard a ssh and someone screaming for help" Both father and daughter understood now. The boy had saved both girls, and no one was supposed to die in the first ce. The problem was with Jane. ke saw the already dead Jane standing upright underneath the banyan tree by the river when he went there to check The tide had been lowtely, so Jane would have no way of climbing onto shore. Even if she had been caught by a branch, there was no way she would be able to stand upright. Lilly fiddled with the amulet in her hands, her tone nothing but worried. "Now we get it. We just don''t know how to catch the two resentful spirits." The two spirits had probably already seen her, and were most likely not going to go close to the riverbank anytime soon. ke lowered his gaze and whispered, "Lilly, how about I take you on a boat trip tonight?" Lilly perked up at once, raising a hand. "Yes, please!" "But Dad, the ghost will probably recognize us. We should dress up a little." She covered her mouth with her palm, whispering as well. ke hauled her into his arms. "You mean to disguise ourselves." Lilly said, "Yep, so you should dress up as a woman so you won''t be recognized, Daddy!" ke was baffled by this. Upon finding out that ke and Lilly were leaving, Harvard finally put his phones away and left in a hurry. More and more streamers crowded over, trying to get firsthand footage of the corpse. They were all stopped by security outside the garden. Harvard kept walking, not even caring about getting a shot. He had breaking news! Upon returning to his room, Harvard got to work immediately. After being done with editing ''Dead Female Body Found'', ''Man Watches Woman Drown'', ''Deceased''s Mother Curses At Rescue Team'' had just hit the top searches. Most of thements under "Dead Female Body Found" were about the same, reading something like. "Rest in peace!" "I cried" "Hope there is no suffering in Heaven!" Following this, was the video of ke stopping people from rescuing the girl. "Who''s this? He''s not going to rescue the girl, but not letting others do so either?" "I''m speechless. How do people like this exist?" "Yeah, but I saw another video of the girl''s mother ming the rescue team foring toote to save her daughter LOL. I think people like this should just die! They don''t deserve any sympathy at all!" "I saw that too! Gosh, my blood pressure spiked watching that old hag scream her head off" "That''s true, but that tall dude isn''t exactly an angel either? Why''d he stop the rest from helping?" "I don''t think everyone should speak too soon. There was probably danger in the water, and that was why the tall dude didn''t let them go in!" To avoid further confusion, theizens scrambled for rted videos just to get a clearer glimpse of what had been in the water. And they found a blurry video of the middle-aged woman being dragged down the water by a floating corpse Theizens were shocked. "F*cking hell, is my vision screwing with me?" "It''s fake, isn''t it? All the videos are really blurry, I''m pretty sure someone edited them!" "LMAO. What year are we living in? All phones have HD cameras until ites to the supernatural or UFOs! You''re making all this up!" "It''s not fake, I was there! I think I saw that corpse move" And so, the topic ''Fake Dead Body'' hit the top searches. This was what Harvard had been waiting for. He had ultra-clear footage. "Ha ha! They don''t know what''sing!" He was going to go viral for sure this time! Harvard uploaded the video immediately. He was smart about it, uploading the video of the corpse dragging her mother into the water first. "The Full Story: Part One - Drowned Girl Wilds Out, Drags Mother Underwater!" Sure enough, the video blew up like a cannon within less than half an hour of being uploaded! Theizens were all scared out of their wits. "Gosh, that''s a clear video. I just sh*t my pants! I even saw how pale that girl''s face was!" "I''m a good person and I believe in kindness, grace, love, trust, thew, my country" "I''m so sorry I watched this. Please watch over me God, and keep my family and I from harm" From N?velDrama.Org. There were evenments of religious texts. Of course, there were the doubters as well: "That''s such a clear video. Was it edited in post? LOL, I can''t believe people are believing this crap." "It has to be edited. I''ll bet my life savings on it." Chapter 175 The Guys Are Getting A Manicure Chapter 175 The Guys Are Getting A Manicure The endless ding of Harvard''s phone was like music to his ears. His video was in the top searches, and had surpassed five million views in just half an hour. This was just the beginning! Harvard took the chance to upload a second video: "The Full Story: Part Two - Man Sneaks Down To River, And Someone Calls For Help Right After That Drowned Girl Fakes Death, Real Or Supernatural?!" The video was uploaded, attracting a slew ofizens instantly. "I was rmended this video because of its quality! This creator is amazing, I''m subscribing!" "That''s strange, isn''t that little girl Lilly Crawford? What does she have to do with any of this?" "That tall man went down to the banyan tree to put the body there, I''m sure of it! Hear me out: he killed this girl, and was trying to get rid of the body. And made it look like there was paranormal activity to distract everyone!" "Uh, that''s kind of ridiculous. Who the hell would get rid of a body with so many people standing around? Look at all those streamers nearby. Why would he risk getting caught?" "I don''t think he was getting rid of the body, but I''m certain he had something to do with the paranormal activity." The discussions got more and more heated as the traction skyrocketed. Harvard rode on Lily and ke''s borrowed poprity, and made it past five hundred thousand subscribers with eat. He had turned into one of the biggest creators overnight! With these new fans, he may not get millions of videos in his future videos but a few twenty or thirty thousand likes would be in the bag for sure. That would be enough for him already. He uploaded the third video. "The Full Story: Finale - Inte Superstar Lilly Crawford Has No Reaction To Cold Dead Body. Is There More To The Little Girl Who Questioned The Inte In Tears?" "This video was even more scandalous, containing edited clips of Lilly standing by the riverbank quietly watching on. Lilly was just being a good, well-behaved little girl, but was edited to look like a heartless onlooker" Lilly had amassed a great amount of protective, mother-like supporters from thest time she went viral online, and they came to her defense at once upon the release of Harvard''s video. Of course, there were also people who called her terrifying. The virality skyrocketed even more "My, my, Lilly Crawford, you really are my money-maker!" Harvard was more than overwhelmed. No one in the Crawford family was on social media then. After all, this whole ordeal was considered to be ''other people''s business''. The Crawfords did not see how Lilly could be rted to all of this. They were just concerned for ke now The Crawford family crossed their arms, taking in the sight of the ''highdy'' walking down the stairs Well. She was high for sure, considering how tall she was. It was pretty wild to look at, to be honest. Anthony came in from outside. "The boat''s already" He then saw a crossdressing ke, and had to fight the urge tough. Was this really the God of Battle he knew? ke''s eyelid could not stop twitching. "Darling, how about I get you someone else to dress up." Lilly was already too far gone, holding up a few bottles of nail polish excitedly. "Sit down, Dad!" ke was forced onto the couch. Lilly held the nail polish, painting all ten of his nails different colors. She even took his shoes off, and painted his toenails too. Jerome scowled, tutting out loud. "Ridiculous." Was he really just giving into a child and letting her mess around with his nails just like that? Edward said, "Yes, but Lilly can paint his nails if she wants to!" He did not help with the situation, merely adding to it. "Use the bright pink, Lilly!" Lilly suddenly turned to Edward. Edward was annoyed. Sure enough, the little demon said, "Sit down, Fifth Uncle" Edward remained silent. He was regretting his initial enthusiasm now. "I think I''m good" Edward mumbled. "I haven''t got very nice fingers" Lilly fixed him with a pitiful stare, puppy eyes and all. "You should do it too, Fifth Uncle!" Edward replied, "Alright" Jerome shook out the newspapers he was holding. "No principles whatsoever" And yet, karma came his way. Lilly finished painting Edward''s nails, and her eyes thennded on Jerome nearby. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Which color would you like, Grandpa?" Jerome remained silent. He frowned. "I don''t" Lilly said, "Grandpa" Jerome said, " Blue." Little girls loved ying around like this, dressing up their dolls, styling their hair, painting their nails Lilly, deeply engrossed, took out the blue nail polish at once and painted it on Jerome. Anthony backed up slowly, pretending to answer a call. Liam suddenly remembered that Hannah needed another page of homework, and hurried upstairs. ke nced over. Come on, good times were to be shared, guys! "Lilly, I think your Uncle Anthony would look great in the bright pink. As for your Uncle Liam hm, I think he''d look pretty good in ck." Lilly''s eyes twinkled. "Yeah, yeah! Uncle Liam, Uncle Anthony! Come on down!" Those two were speechless. Bettany held back herughter, watching this group of guys failing to turn a little girl down. What a turn of tables! The lights had just gone up. Three people were acting very strange around the garden''s boat-renting area. Three men were d in coats and hats, their hands rammed deep in their pockets as they got on a boat quietly. Behind them was a little boy, hopping and prancing about. Behind the little boy was a woman in a long red dress. She was covered in makeup, but looked rather strange Behind all of them was a girl of college age, having the time of her life taking pictures. The three men were ke, Anthony and Edmund. The made updy had been calledst minute, a reluctant Layton currently regretting his life choices. Jean was practically in stitches at the sight. Despite ke not crossdressing in the end, him and the other guys had all sported manicures. Lilly even insisted on making them wear flip flops to show off their dazzling toenails. Said toenails were currently digging hard into their flip flops. Jean hooked an arm around a twitching Layton, beaming. "Hey, prettydy. Out alone tonight?" It was a shame Layton couldn''t see her. He''d be fuming otherwise. The boat was a small ferry. Upon entering the cabin, ke and the rest took out their hands, and their toes stopped digging into the bottom of their flip flops. How the hell had they walked the entire way like this? Layton''s expression returned to normal as well. "What''s the mission today, Mr. MacNeil?" He had only received an emergency call for him toe here for a mission. Who would have expected for the Crawfords (specifically, Edmund and Lilly) to force him into women''s clothing ke said, "Here, put this ne on." This was a custom-made ne Lilly had made to ward off evil spirits. Layton in his crossdressing outfit was confused. Following that, he saw the Crawfords'' brightly-colored nails. Even their toenails were manicured. Anthony and Edward had the same treatment. Anthony''s nails were bright pink and preppy, while Edward''s were ck Uncle Edward stared at his nails, pretty satisfied with them. "Heh, I think they look pretty good actually." Layton was confused. Chapter 176 Catching a Water Spirit Chapter 176 Catching a Water Spirit Layton did not know what to say. "What''s our mission today, Mr. Meil?" ke said, "We''re going to lure someone out. They''ve seen Lilly and I before, so we can''t show ourselves. You''re going to lure it out." "I remember you''re pretty good at swimming, aren''t you? You''ve done an underwater battle before." Layton nodded his head. This was all not a problem. But "Has that person seen me before? He asked solemnly. Which enemy was this? Was it a prisoner on the loose? Mr. Meil was clearly so concerned! Yet ke stopped short, before saying. "No, they haven''t seen you." Layton was speechless. So what was the point of him dressing up like this! As if he could guess what Layton was thinking, ke rattled off some nonsense off the top of his head at once. "This outfit''s to protect you. It''ll ward off evil spirits." Layton thought to himself, Thanks, so so much. The ferry puttered off onto the river, spinning around slowly on the water. "What are we going to do now?" Layton covered his face. ke wasfortably reclined on the couch, his arms spread out and his legs crossed. "See that window?" he said. "Open it, and stick your head out." The ferry had been designed for the river tour. The second floor was the dock, withfortable sofas. In the cabin was a minibar, with a window made of ss that could be opened. Layton opened the window, and stuck his head out. Lilly took off her shoes and climbed onto the sofa, copying the way ke was sitting with her limbs stretched out. "Then you need to stick your arms out, and y with the water." Layton was baffled by it. Crossdressing, sticking his head out of a window, and now ying with the water. Why did something feel strangely off? Whatever. A mission was a mission, and Layton was on one. The window was quite a distance from the water, and he had no choice but to lean out of the window to get to it. Thankfully he had pretty long hands, for how tall he was. Lilly thumbed away on her phone, taking picture after picture of Layton before saying, "Say, ''Come y, baby!" Everyone on TV said that. Anthony smirked. ke twitched in amusement. "Don''t shout too loudly, darling." And so the lot of them sat sipping their coffees as Layton toiled away by the window. The wind had messed up his silky hair, and his hand patted the water half-heartedly. What a beautiful sight he made. Just then, Layton felt something. He frowned. Water weeds? But it was very thin and slippery, and felt more like hair! The next second, he felt as if his wrist was being grabbed harshly and yanked out! Layton was ted. The bait had worked? Who the hell was this? They were pretty good with underwaterbat, weren''t they? It was impressive enough that they could hold their breath for so long, and they were so strong too! Layton smirked coldly, and was just about to yank the force dragging him down up. Yet ke''s voice rang behind him, "It''s here! Layton, hold yourself down!" Layton was just about to say that he had this in the bag, he was experienced enough. Yet the next second, he saw a pale white hand sticking out of the water to grab his other hand and pull it as well. Layton fell into the water with a ssh! Layton was wearing a red dress as he fell, and a piercing cry rang through the air, "Help someone''s fallen into the water" He had quite a sharp eye, and was able to open his eyes underwater. Layton flipped around to grab the person''s hands instead, yanking harshly to see who it was. The sight that greeted him was a pale face drained of all color with its eyes upturned! Next to it was a young girl, staring daggers at him as well. Layton thought, What the f*ck, these were some big water weeds! Layton was not as calm of a person as ke was. The shock made him swallow a mouthful of water, and before he could blink twice the two ''people'' had dragged him to the bottom of the water. At the veryst second, the ne he was wearing emitted a faint glow as ke''s voice rang through the air, "Get her, Layton! Don''t let her escape!" Suddenly, his feet were grabbed. Layton grabbed both wrists at once, yanking hard. With a loud ssh Two bodies were dragged out of the water,nding onto the boat with a thump! Before Layton could react, his vision darkened at the corners and he fainted. Lilly clutched the amulet, crying out loudly, "Ha!" The wooden sword attached to the amulet flew out, nailing the two corpses who were trying to escape to the boat. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The gesture scared the living lights out of Edward and the rest. They had only thought they were dealing with ''spirits'' here. Which meant that they wouldn''t be able to see said spirits, merely watching Lilly catch them. But these two were clearly not spirits, but bodies. Lilly remembered what her Master had said. She was not strong enough yet, and shouldn''t take care of spirits on her own. But if she didn''t put these water spirits to rest, her amulet wasn''t going tost long enough to nail them to the both. Her Master wouldn''t make it back in time. She remembered her Master''s words. Her red bracelet was strong enough to repel. Yes, that would be enough, Lilly thought to herself. Lilly got closer to the two water spirits, her hands on her waist as she lifted her chin. "Come at me, Her expression was nothing but arrogant. ke and Anthony were speechless. The body''s eyes rolled backwards, and began to howl, "Hoooo. Hoooo.." This wretched little girl again! One of the corpses seemed particrly angered, springing up and pouncing on Lilly! ke got a fright. "Lilly!" Lilly instinctively put her hands in front of her, and a bright ray of red light burst out The corpse was hit by the red light, and was flung away. The spirit in the corpse was also drawn out, howling and shrieking. The second the spirits were drawn out, the two corpses began to emit a foul smell. They began to rot and decay, quickly turning to two disgusting puddles. Edward could hardly contain his shock. "Did you get them?" Gosh, his niece was amazing! Lilly said, "Not yet!" She clutched the wooden sword with the amulet attached to it, rushing over! "Take that! Die!" She iled the sword around, thrashing about. Without the amulet holding them down, the water spirits were about to escape. Lilly shouted, "Life is unexpected! You''re going to get it, you stinky bad guys!" With a loud "pfft"... The spirits were sent flying by a fart. Anthony, ke and Edmund thought, Did, did that actually work? Before they could return to their senses, Lilly could be seen throwing out her jar of souls. "Come on" The harem spirit flew out. The three spirits had been in the middle of a game of rummy in the jar, and the harem spirit was just about to lure the weakling spirit into joining when she was flung out. She saw the two resentful spirits pouncing her way, and did not think twice before sending out a harsh p. Resentful spirits were no match for malignant spirits. The resentful spirit with the sharpest cry was held down by the harem spirit, unable to move. "Hooo Hooo!!!" she struggled in a fit of fury. All of a sudden, the spirit of the girl next to her fell to the ground on her knees and sobbed, "Please, let my mother go" Chapter 177 Why Are Grown-ups So Confusing? Chapter 177 Why Are Grown-ups So Confusing? Edward and Jean were in a state of shock, their jaws agape. They stared at Lilly''s bold provoking, listening to her ask for a fight. Then she chanted some prayers, and attacked using a fart and it worked! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Before they could return to their senses, she had thrown out the jar of souls and shouted "Come on!"... They couldn''t see much more after that. After all, the water spirits had been drawn out already. The harem spirit herself was quite confused too. She had gone into this like any other battle, and was holding down a resentful spirit when the one next to it fell to her knees and began begging for forgiveness for her mother. What was going on? Lilly pped her hands, impressed. "You''re amazing, Auntie Harem!" The harem spirit blinked. "Who''s this" The younger spirit continued to kneel, sobbing as she begged. "Mother and I are sorry, we won''t do anything bad anymore. Please let us go, please" Lilly shook her head. "Do you know how many lives you''ve taken?" The young spirit''s eyes flickered. "Just, just seven or eight" Lilly frowned. The word ''just'' for seven or eight lives was hardly appropriate The resentful spirit being held down by the harem spirit spoke up in a hoarse whisper, "Roxie, don''t beg her" "It''s our bad luck that we were caught this time" The spirit glowered at Lilly, furious that she had lost. She had only needed one more innocent soul just one more! And she would be a malignant spirit, leaving this river forever. She had drowned tens of thousands of times in this river! It was too much to bear, and she began to usurp other spirits so she could leave sooner. Only for everything to fall apart. Lily did not care about what the older spirit was saying. She turned to the younger spirit named Roxie. "What are your names, and where are you from? How did you die?" Roxie hesitated, before her eyes shed with hopelessness and she said, "We were vigers living by the riverbank. That was about eight years ago, when the city had just started building these residences" She pointed at the riverbank. There was a tall building erected there now, the old houses nowhere to be seen. "One weekend, Mother and I were washing our sheets by the river" "Mother thought the sheet was too big for the washing machine to clean, that''s why we went to the river." "Father came too, but he just swam in the river." Roxie''s mother had been washing the sheets when she fell into the water. Roxie ran to help her, and fell into the water herself. "Mother screamed for help, but Father was too far out in the river and didn''t hear her." Roxie sobbed as she spoke. "That''s how Mother and I drowned." After drowning, we became water spirits here. Mother was very angry, and refused to be reborn. She resented Father, calling him a coward for not turning back. The older spirit seemed to remember this as well, her eyes reddening. It was fine that she had died, but her daughter had died too. Her husband had just been swimming a hundred meters away, her daughter could have been saved But she had drowned along with her too! "It''s unfair, I hate it!" the older spirit howled, her teeth cking from the force of talking. "I need to find him, I need to kill him! What were his ears for, hm?" Lilly was speechless Roxie continued speaking. "Because we fell into quicksand and the water weeds held us down, Father couldn''t find us. He thought that we''d gone home, and went back as well." "After that he came out with a bamboo pole and fished around the water, but never found us" Lilly frowned. "How did you kill that girl Jane?" The older spirit thrashed around at the words. Seeing as there was no use in doing so, she gave up. Roxie nced at her mother, before describing what had happened in the past two days. Jane never wanted to kill herself. She came to sit by the river after arguing with her mother, sulking on a stone bench. "Because she was alone, my mother and I got closer to try to lure her over." "Then we heard her calling her mother. Her mother yelled at her asking where she was, and Jane said she was at the garden by the river." Roxie stopped short, pursing her lips. "Jane''s mother was really angry after she heard that. She said, ''Very well, I see you''re trying to threaten me with suicide, aren''t you! Who do you think you''re scaring, going down to the river and everything? Go on, jump and don''te home!''" Lilly asked, "And then?" Next to her, the four men could only watch as she spoke to thin air. It was terrifying to see these spirits, but not being able to see them or ''listen to their stories'' made them feel a little left out too. So what were the water spirits saying to Lilly. Jean mumbled, "This is boring. We should''ve brought Drake along" Roxie continued to speak. "Jane was around my age, and I understood how she felt. She couldn''t even exin before her mother hung up on her She knelt by the river, crying." Roxie hadn''t wanted to kill Jane, but her mother told her not to feel too sorry. "Mother said we could feel sorry for others, but no one''s going to feel sorry for others." When she hesitated, her mother dragged Jane into the water. Roxie struggled with herself watching on, but ended up not stopping her. "Jane''s mother only came looking for her a day after she died. She couldn''t find her after searching the whole day. Mother dragged another two girls into the water at night." "Jane''s mother heard someone had drowned, and freaked out." "That boy who walked by was very brave. He was really good at swimming, and the two girls hadn''t fallen too deep so he was able to save them." "Mother was really angry, and made me possess Jane and make it look like she was drowning. Then.. she made me drag the boy down" Roxie seemed to be filled with remorse here, not speaking anymore. Roxie''s mother was quite the opposite. All she said was, "They deserved it! Why did they have to take those photos by the river? They could''ve done that anywhere else!" Lilly was furious. "What about that young man, then? He was saving someone, he was good!" Roxie''s mother hardly cared at all. "So what? He was going to die anyway, he might as well help me out." Lilly was speechless She was truly angry, stepping up to grab the older spirit by the neck and shaking it. "Wake up! Your life matters, but others don''t?" Jane was confused. Didn''t she say this yesterday? The spirit felt as if she was being shaken apart, struggling and hitting Lilly. Yet every time she struck, the red bracelet on Lilly''s wrist would glow and strike her back. Why did it feel like the older spirit was just screwing herself over? She would be destroyed by Lilly if she didn''t retaliate, but striking back would result in getting hurt as well. The spirit was starting to panic. "Stop" Lilly did not stop. Under the double attack, the older spirit turned into a wisp of aura and was sucked up by the jar of souls. The harem spirit was shocked herself. What the hell, was this little girl that terrifying? Lilly stopped short, too. She stared at her now-empty hands, pursing her mouth. Why are grown-ups soplicated Why did they like to me others all the time? Why was it so hard for them to understand things that even children understood? Lilly fell into a state of confusion Chapter 178 Light Should Be Sought Out At All Times Chapter 178 Light Should Be Sought Out At All Times The harem spirit looked at Roxie. "Your mother deserved it. You deserve a second chance at being reborn, though. Do you want that?" Roxie chuckled all of a sudden, shaking her head. "No, I''m going to be with Mother." "She''s still my mother, no matter how evil she is" She had killed many people as well, and deserved to die just like her mother. Especially that poor girl Jane possessing her in the past two days to lure people into the water only made her feel even more guilty. Roxie flew towards the jar of souls, and was usurped in a poof. The jary silent on the ground. A ray of light shone across it, making its bright red color even more eyeCcatching. Lilly picked it up, wiping it a little. She touched her bracelet gently, and the jar was attached at once. ke walked over, hoisting her up. "What''s wrong, Lilly?" This was the first time Lilly had seeded at capturing a spirit. Despite it being only a resentful spirit she should feel pretty good about this. Instead, she felt strangely hollow. She frowned in confusion, telling the story of the mother and daughter spirits. The kid asked, "The auntie spirit fell in and drowned herself, and Roxie only drowned because she was trying to save her. Why did the auntie spirit me others?" "Jane was innocent, and around the same age as Roxie. Why didn''t the auntie spirit just let her go?" "Also, Jane''s mom spent the past two days looking for Jane in a panic but she said those things to hurt Jane before she drowned. Why?" Jane only said that she was at the river, but her mother had said such hurtful things. She told her daughter to die, and jump if she really dared "Jane''s dead, and it''s all because her mother didn''t care about her! Why did her mother have to me the rescue team, why?" Lilly did not understand any of it. ke thought of the middle-aged woman, causing trouble in the water again and again knowing she couldn''t swim. She refused to ept the truth even after Jane''s body had been pulled up, assaulting the rescue team members and using them of killing her daughter He carried Lilly to the dock, the cool night breeze soothing their frustrations. Then he said, "Roxie''s mother hated herself for causing her daughter''s death. She could have just washed the sheets with the washing machine, but went to the river instead and unexpectedly killed both of them." "That middle-aged auntie never thought that the words she had said in a fit of anger would lead to her daughter''s actual death." "They both share the same kind of regret, with no way of turning things around. So to feel better about themselves, they med others." It wasn''t just Roxie''s and Jane''s mothers. There were many parents who had the tendency to me others for the pain they had inflicted onto their children. ke reached out and petted Lilly''s head. "Cheer up. You were awesome today." "Besides, some good came out of it. Roxie learned her lesson in the end, didn''t she? There''s always a silver lining to things." "You can''t just focus on the bad every time. Light should be sought out at all times, no matter how small" ke''s voice was warm and gentle, his gaze tender like never before. He wasforting Lilly in his own ways. Lillyy on ke''s shoulder, giving it some thought before nodding atst. "Yes, that''s true!" Daddy was right. There was always a good side to things, you just had to find it! By the time everyone had gotten home, Lilly had fallen asleep from the fatigue. Anthony was tired, too. He opened hisptop instinctively to work, only to end up cracking a yawn and realizing he was tired as well. He was a little surprised. He''d been going to bed earlier and earlier these days Anthony got ready for bed, lying down. He thought that he''d have trouble falling asleep, only to doze off almost instantly. Over on another end. Jean''s night had just begun. Lilly had sent her thetest cellphone. It was pretty cool, one that could connect to the inte. Ever since she had begun following Lilly around and not being allowed out, she had been hooked on social media. She would scroll for hours at night, get restless the second she put her phone down and picked it back up again. From watching videos to readingments, she did it all. Jean rolled around in bed, holding in herughter in fear of waking Lilly up. She eventually floated out, preparing to go somewhere else to continue on her phone. Maybe downstairs, or the roof, or in the branches. Yet just as she raised her head, she saw ke sitting on the sofa. She switched off her phone at once, not noticing the sh of ke''s video on the screen for a second Lilly had given everyone a manicure earlier, and the tools were still on the first floor. ke was in the middle of taking off his nail polish with the remover Jean found it hrious,ughing up a storm and taking advantage of the fact that ke could not see or hear her before going outside to continue on her phone. ke was speechless She nced at Drake''s camera on the sofa. She didn''t know what to say. It was a good thing the two of them didn''t n to interact much. Jean understood that she would have to be reborn, and her only wish was for ke to be good to Lilly as her father. That was taken care of already. As for everything before? Ha she was already dead. What was the point in asking for so much? As for ke, he had not thought about much ever since finding out that Jean was living in Liily''s jar of souls. He had lost control then, and did not remember much. He considered himself lucky enough that Lilly had been born. The incident from before was his fault, and all he could do now was take good care of Lilly, and take care of the Crawfords for Jean. From N?velDrama.Org. Nothing else mattered. This was good enough, there was no need for anything else. ke was about to put the camera away, when he heard the sound of one of the videos Jean was watching. "The Full Story: Finale - Inte Superstar Lilly Crawford Has No Reaction To Cold Dead Body. Is There More To The Little Girl Who Questioned The Inte In Tears?" ke stopped short at once! Jean was furious as well, from where she had been scrolling. Unfortunately, all she could do was watch. She couldn''t leavements like real people. "You *sshole, you''re only doing this for the traction!" She cursed loudly. ke''s gaze turned cold. Crawford had gone all out to take care of hundreds of channels and profiles trying to insult Lilly or use her for views, only for someone to do the same thing again now?! His eyes flickered murderously That same moment, Harvard was in the middle of editing another video. He was not going to stop wringing this content for views until there was nothing left. "The ''Full Story'' trilogy has a total of over a hundred million views!" Harvard was ecstatic. "I''m going to be rich, it''s not just a fantasy anymore!" He could practically see himself in a fancy mansion, driving a sports car and living thevish life Chapter 179 Hold Him Down, Talk It Out! Chapter 179 Hold Him Down, Talk It Out! Harvardy on his bed, counting the amount of money he would make. The statistics weren''t out yet, but he made a rough estimate. Sponsors, affiliate links, ads at least a hundred thousand dors! "I''m going to be rich!" Harvard''s heart was positively singing. He had over five hundred thousand views now, and getting to a million would be easy peasy with the way things were going. Once he had made it big, raking in millions every month was highly possible too. Even if he lost subscribers after that, he would still have two to three hundred thousand at least. That many subscribers would get him at least fifty thousand dors a month, if he epted sponsors and put affiliate links in his livestreams. Harvard suddenly felt as if the bed he was sleeping on was too hard. He looked around him, and found the shabby room barely livable all of a sudden! He was going to make millions every month now. How could he live in a house like this! He took his phone out at once, opening an app to browse through listings He considered looking for a luxury apartment to rent. But on second thought, what was a millionaire doing renting houses? He was going to buy a house! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, he realized that his videos had been taken down. Harvard sat up at once and thought, What was going on? He opened the tform he put his videos on, and saw a notification, "Your video has broken Harvard let out a bark of enragedughter. He had edited the video himself, and shot everything himself as well! There was no violence, nudity or drug consumption involvedwhich guidelines did he break? Which jealous bastard had reported him? Harvard glowered at the screen, and re-uploaded the video with a different title. Then he realized his ount had been banned. Harvard called the customer hotline in a fit of rage, and was told that he had filmed videos of other people for personal gain and overstepped their personal boundaries. These people were going to sue him. Harvard was speechless. "You''re abusing your power! You''re just hating because I blew up!" Harvard was overwhelmed, yelling his head off. "I want to make a report!" The customer service rep responded coldly, "Apologies. We have more than enough evidence to take your videos down. You should be worried about thatwsuit." Harvard hung up in a fit of rage. He did not care about what he was being sued for. There were tens of thousands of videos that vited The worst thing that could happen was getting your ount banned, nothing more. Even if they were going to sue him, did they even know where he lived? He was going to move the next day, then! The only thing that Harvard was sad about was his ount. Five hundred thousand subscribers! Gone, just like that! One guidelines were vited, the tform had the right to ban any ount. Which was to say that the hundred thousand dors that he had just made, would all go back to the tform before he had even seen it! "Motherf*cker!" Harvard cursed, incensed. "This tform''s a scam, preying on the weak and vulnerable!" He switched to another ount, but still couldn''t upload the video. It didn''t get through even if he censored most of it. After trying a few times, the alternate ount was banned as well. This alternate ount had also amassed a small amount of subscribers from his ''Theory of Ghosts'' videos, and all of them were now gone too. Harvard was going to throw up. This issue was a hot topic that had blown up on all tforms, and Harvard was certain that topics like these usually died down within a week. When was the next time he was going to run into such a rare opportunity? Harvard gritted his teeth. He had used his own details to make the main ount, and his mother''s to open the alternate ount, so he made another ount with his father''s details. "I''ve figured out how to get traction the first thing to do is to look for a hot topic! And make something new out of it!" Harvard''s new method was quite something. He spent an entire night, and finally found the profiles of the two girls who had fallen into the water but survived. There were photos of them on there, too. He had even found a selfie video. He then edited the pictures and the videos together, making a new video and posting it to his ount. Thus, he had sessfully stolen the identity of the girls. The next day was important. Harvard found a post-it note, and wrote on it: ''I''ve had enough. These people keep telling me that he saved me, and I should be kind to his parents! They even want me to give his family money! I don''t even know him, why should I have to pay respects to his parents? Did I beg him to save me? It''s just his own fate that he couldn''t make it out alive, how is it my fault?'' The paragraph was written from the perspective of the girl who had been rescued. He then bought a view booster, and uploaded it Sure enough, the video blew up at once! Netizens stumbled on this supposed ount of the girl who had fallen into the water, and were enraged. "Are you seriously ming him for saving your life? It''s bad enough that you''re not grateful, but to say all this too are you even human?" Harvard responded at once. "Did I beg him to save me?" Theizens saw this, and practically exploded. "You''re a life! He was just saving a life!" Harvard responded, "And who the hell are you?" Thements were a mess, with people tagging other ounts to check the video out and curse the girl out together. Harvard responded to every singlement. He was able to hit everyment where it hurt, attracting more and more hate. The video blew up more and more, surpassing a hundred thousand likes within the day Harvard smirked. "That''s the secret to going viral!" He spent the next few days posing new sentiments, waiting for the poprity to reach a certain level before deleting all the videos. He would change the ount''s name and description, and copy the original information into a new ount with a single video apologizing, saying ''I''m done with the Inte''... He would then use the original ount to post a few videos of pretty ces, inspirational quotes and lock screen savers Doing this made it hard for the ount''s followers to tell who was posting, and mistook him for just some random blogger. The followers remained, seeing as content like this made it easy to retain traction. As for what might happen to the girl Harvard didn''t really care. He had to put himself first! It wasn''t like she would die from a few lies. No, making money was more important. "Ha ha ha ha" Harvard''s gaze shed ruefully. He continued running the ount, whistling to himself and ordering takeout. A whileter, there was a knock at the door. Harvard thought that the takeout had arrived, and opened the door to the sight of a few men dressed in ck t-shirts. There was a particrly tall man, leaning against the corridor railing and looking up at the sky. He turned around as the door opened. "Harvard Schumacher?" Harvard grew wary. "Who are you?" ke cracked his knuckles, snapping his fingers once. He smirked coldly, "Hold him down! Be careful, and talk to him nicely." Before Harvard could react, he was hit in the face with a punch. He saw stars at once, his mind buzzing nkly. Was this considered talking nicely?! Chapter 180 Broken Trust, Innocent Lives Harmed Chapter 180 Broken Trust, Innocent Lives Harmed Harvard was beaten up on the ground. Everyone else at home had gone to work or school. "Who are you!" He was shocked and terrified. ke smirked, raising his eyebrows. "You got quite a bit of traction off me, I thought you''d recognize me." It was only then that Harvard realized that it was ke. Yes, that was the guy he''d been editing videos of! "Y-you It''s illegal to beat people up!" He said in a panic. ke thought to himself, Oh, that''s fine. You aren''t scared of anything, why should I be? A strange fear crept into Harvard''s chest from the sight of ke''s stance, and his lip began to tremble. "D-don''t go too far! There are cameras around" Just as he had finished speaking, he saw a familiar figure walking over. It was hisndlord! Harvard cried out, "Help! Madam, I''m being attacked!" Gemma had a mug of tea in her hands, and took a hearty sip. "Aah~ tea in the summer really is the best!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvard was speechless. To think that she was in the mood for tea! Gemma mumbled to herself, "How strange. Why are the cameras down? I''m going to check them out. Upon speaking, she walked right by as if she had not seen anything. Harvard was baffled by it. The cameras were down? ke waved a hand. "Come on, bring him inside. We''ll have a nice chat." Harvard was going to shout, when one of the men wearing a ck shirt made a harsh chopping gesture to his neck. He could not speak immediately. The door closed, and Harvard lost all hope. The men in ck t-shirts and ke were all crowded in a tiny rented room, making it a bit of a squeeze. ke raised his head. One of the men in ck tapped Harvard''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, we''re nice. We won''t make a mess." Harvard wondered, Was was he going to be murdered? Sure enough, one of the men in ck put on gloves and fetched a chopping knife from the kitchen. Another one held his hand down ke smirked coldly. "You enjoy cutting off your own fingers, don''t you? Cut the remaining nine of them off!" "That way, you won''t be able to screw around for traction anymore." Harvard did not know why the first thought that came to his head was not to beg, but If he lost all ten of his fingers, he''d be able to use his new identity as a disabled person to get some clicks. He could profit on sympathy, that would work The glint of metal caught his eye and distracted him. The man in ck raised the knife, bringing it down hard. Harvard withdrew his hands at the speed of light. The knifended on the chopping board. He did not know the kind of person ke was. If he were to really aim, he would never have missed. He was just scaring Harvard. Harvard''s face drained of color, and he bowed repeatedly, knocking his head onto the ground again and again. "Please forgive me, please! I''ll never do it again, I''m sorry!" ke stared at him coldly. Shameless people like him hardly even feared thew sometimes. It would take a while to sue this bastard, anyways. He''d have to just take care of Harvard himself. Insulting his darling daughter, and using her for traction again and again. ke had to teach him a lesson somehow ke looked around him, and picked up a yellowed name card from the table. "Harvard Schumacher" Ha, what a waste of a good name. ke tossed the card away. "Have a good talk. Remember, we''re civilized people here." The MacNeil hitmen responded, "Got it!" ke closed the door and left. Harvard fell to his knees, begging and pleading. Those sounds soon turned into grunts of agony as he had the living lights beaten out of him. Outside the door, Layton stood guard anxiously as his brain buzzed. "Is this really a good idea with the status you hold, Mr. MacNeil?" He was close to tears. ke remained leaning against the windowsill, his expression stony. "My status? I''m a phnthropist right now!" Layton thought, What the ke said, "Besides. The MacNeils are taking care of him. Not anyone else." Chapter 181 Kill Him? Chapter 181 Kill Him? The girl''s family were in the lowest of low spirits, the light in their eyes slowly fading. The girl heard the ding of her phone again and again, not even daring to take a single look. But not looking would hurt too She closed her eyes and turned on her phone, all hope devoid in her heart. To her surprise, she came across many private messages to her ount that were positive. All of them were apologizing "What''s going on?" The girl was shocked. Her parents hurried over as well, and realized that the tables had turnedpletely! They found the original video after a bit of digging. The police had released an official statement about content creator Harvard Schumacher pretending to be one of the girls who had nearly drowned, posting videos with horrible sentiments on her behalf and disrupting public peace. He was arrested on the 15th. The girl''s real ount had also been found, and herments had been flooded with echoes of apology after apology. The girl was moved to tears. Her hope in the world had been reignited! As for Harvard, he got hated on like crazy. His ounts were all banned, butizens managed to dig up his parents'' numbers. Karma had finally gotten its turn. Harvard''s parents got hell Their rtives and friends were also asking about their son in mocking tones. Incensed, they went looking for their son. "I''d like to rip him a new one!" Harvard''s father cursed. Harvard''s mother sighed. "Tell him toe home,e on!" This made her husband all the more enraged. "How am I supposed to do that? Give him a call? He''s not going to listen unless you beat the hell out of him." Harvard''s mother sobbed, "I told him not to go, but he just wouldn''t listen! He''s left home for eight years, but neveres home with any money. I''d rather he stayed dumb! At least he''d just work hard, instead of getting into trouble!" The couple knew early on that their son was a smart kid. He was so smart he never paid any attention in ss, so smart he never wanted to just get a job and work hard, always thinking of ways to get rich quickly. His poor parents worried day and night for him, terrified that he would do something terrible that would bring trouble to the family. But he was their son, and they couldn''t just abandon him Harvard did not know any of this. It was fine that he was locked up. It was only fifteen days, not a big deal at all! He would get out in fifteen days, and bepletely alright! He truly understood the secret to going viral now. There were hot topics everyday, all he needed to do All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. was pick one of them andpletely oppose it. That would make it really easy. People who actually filmed videos earnestly in this day and age were idiots. The smarter ones would just piggyback off others! It was easier, took less time and going viral was so easy Harvard thought about these, his eyes shing with increasing greed as he chuckled to himself leaning against the iron bars. Just then, the door opened with a ng as a man and a little girl stood in front of the metal door. They were ke and Lilly. Harvard sat up,pletely stunned. He stuttered, "W-what are you trying to do?" ke scoffed. "Don''t worry. We can talk it out." ke thought to himself, Again with this! "B-bro,e on, man" Harvard looked distraught. He could not really take the friendly talk! Lilly finally met this terrifying man who chopped his finger off she tugged on ke''s shirt lightly. She asked softly, "There''s no spirit on his head, Master?" How strange. There was a darking from this man for sure. A regr person would not have a dark aura. How could that be? Pablo stared at Harvard. "Tulip, have you heard of Nasties?" Lilly shook her head. Pablo said, "Nasties were historically described as different monsters. Now, they''re described as all sorts of horrible people." "But why don''t they just go by their names if they''re people? Well, people these days say that some human beings are too far beyond rotten to be considered human. That''s why." "The truth is, there really is a type of ghost that lives in a human being''s spirit but is just like a ghost." Lilly nodded, half-confused and half-knowing. "Do you mean this man''s like a living ghost?" Pable blinked. He had said all of that. Only for her to summarize everything in two words. Pable nodded quietly. "Sure, that''s also true" Lilly cast a disdained nce at him. "Just call him a living ghost, then! What was the point of rambling on for so long? So insincere." How are you supposed to educate a kid, really? Pablo was speechless. Lilly asked again, "Master, will this man still be alive if we take care of the living ghost in him?" Pable said, "Well, he''d be dead if we were to actually take his spirit. What do you think we should do with him, Lilly?" Lilly gave it some thought, before saying, "Kill him?" ke spat out the mouthful of mineral water he had just drank. "Cough cough, Darling, watch what you''re saying!" He had brought her to see Harvard, not to kill people. Lilly covered her mouth hurriedly. Harvard was speechless. His legs wobbled and he fell to his knees. "B-bro, please don''t kill me" Lilly grunted. "What if I told you that''s not what I meant" Harvard thought to himself, I''d be an idiot to believe you! He sobbed, kowtowing against the floor again and again and promised to never do it again, along with a bunch of other nonsense. Lilly pursed her mouth, not believing him in the slightest. "Well, what should we do?" She asked Pablo sincerely. Pablo said, "We take away his dark aura, and destroy half of his soul." Lilly said, "Does that mean he''s going to be half-alive and half-dead? He''s going to lose his mind?" Harvard thought, What?! She wanted to beat him to a pulp and make him insane? He stopped short. This little kid really was nothing like the innocent girl she seemed to be. No, she was ruthless! Hadn''t he just gone looking for a little stardom? They were loaded! Why were they trying to get back at him over such a small thing? Harvard began to shout, "Help! Police, please! I''m getting murdered!" ke smirked. "Go on. No one''s." Lilly finished the sentence for him. She knew this one! "No one''s gonnae save you even if you scream yourself hoarse!" It was only then when Harvard realized that he had screwed up big time! This kid was not just any other spoiled kid from a rich family. She might be someone far more terrifying Harvard trembled all over. "Let me go" This was Lily''s first time trapping a live spirit, and she did not really know what to do. Did a person deserve to be captured if he hadn''t died? Pablo saw her hesitation, and knew he was putting her through a tough decision. After all, she was not some cold-hearted guardian of Hell. She was just a child Yet despite thinking so, the kid was seen closing her eyes. It seemed like she was cheering herself on, shouting, "Let''s do it!" Pablo, ke and Harvard were baffled by that. Lilly''s train of thought was simple. Her dad had told her what Harvard had done. She just felt like if a person would still continue causing harm after this, if he would still be alright with hurting other people for money. Why not just take care of the problem? Besides, they weren''t going to kill him. He was just going to lose his intelligence. Her Grandma liked to say that fools'' were the happiest people. Maybe bing a fool wouldn''t be a bad thing Chapter 182 Sleep in the Middle of the Bed Chapter 182 Sleep in the Middle of the Bed After Lilly and ke left, Harvard became more honest. He answered every question he was asked and pleaded guilty. However, until he was released and saw his parents picking him up, heined about the grievances he had bottled up for a long time. "What''s the point of youing here now?" If they were rich and powerful, they should have gotten him out of that ce. Harvard''s mother tried hard to persuade him, "Harvard, pleasee back with us..." Harvard shook off his mother''s hand, and said angrily, "What can I do if I go back? Do I get to inherit your wealth?" Harvard''s father was so angry and he cursed loudly, "Whatever! Let him leave! I don''t have a son anymore!" Harvard was about to speak when suddenly, an invisible ck air flew out of him and drifted towards the parking lot. Harvard burst into tears immediately, and threw himself into his father''s arms, "Daddy, daddy!" Harvard''s parents who were about to leave in anger were confused Harvard''s tears and snot streamed down his nose as his eyes became dull. He did not wipe off his snot as it flowed into his mouth. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Harvard''s parents were dumbfounded as Harvard was acting irrationally all of a sudden. ... At the parking lot, Harvard''s soul drifted towards Lilly and he understood what was happening. He was terrified. "No, I don''t want to die, I just figured out the algorithm" Harvard floated out. He could still make a fortune, but this time he must be careful not to let others find him. Pablo wrote down a few notes in the booklet, and said coldly, "You''re just a human who became a ghost, I can''t keep you here!" Harvard shouted, "Then why did you arrest me? What qualifications do you have to do so?" Pablo closed the booklet, and without a trace of emotion, he said, "I am a judge, how dare you say I''m not qualified to judge you,?" Harvard went silent. The judge was surprised. Harvard regretted, there are so many people in this world who figured out the algorithm, why should he be targeted by the judge? How was he so unlucky? Harvard still did not know that there was anything wrong with him, everyone liked money, so what was wrong with him? He did not rob or steal, he earned it with its cleverness! Pablo waved his hand as Harvard''s soul shrieked. He turned Harvard into an evil spirit and was absorbed by the jar of souls. Lilly stared at the jar of souls and could feel the changes in it. The master said that the jar of souls was to collect souls and calcte her merits, but she thought that it was also very powerful. For example, she was able to feel the jar of souls expanding, she was delighted. Lilly put down the jar of souls and looked at Harvard''s parents who had gone away. She asked, "Father, Uncle, and Aunt must have been too tired to take care of such a big child," ke drove out and said, "It''s just karma," If he had been corrected since he was a child, he would not end up like today. There was a saying that poor people must have something to hate. What goes aroundes around. May passed by quickly, and the Dragon Boat Festival was around the corner. After dinner, Lillyy on the sofa on the first floor and called her uncles. "Hey... Uncle Bryson, are you still flying in the sky? Oh, you are going to fly... When are youing back to eat for the Dragon Boat Festival?" After several months of retesting, Bryson finally returned to the captain''s post and was now wearing a uniform, preparing for the next flight. Hearing the little girl''s voice, he could not help but smile, "I''ming back," Lilly said happily, "Okay, then I''ll count you as you''reing! Grandma and I will make dumplings, and I''ll make you ten?" Bryson couldn''t helpughing, "Ten is too many, just two is enough," He did not eat dumplings at all, but since she said so, he would have two dumplings. After hanging up the phone, Lilly ticked on the small notebook. There were eight stick figures drawn on the book, and the first to third were all ticked. Lilly made another phone call. "Hey, Uncle Jonas... Are youing back to eat dumplings for the Dragon Boat Festival? Should I make ten dumplings for you?" Jonas had just finished filming now, he was wearing a bathrobe, and he put on his sses. "Ten isn''t enough, I want eleven." He raised his eyebrows and smirked. The white bathrobe was slightly opened, revealing his firm chest. Lilly immediately wrote in her notebook: "Okay, Uncle Jonas wants to eat eleven dumplings!" Jonas smiled and said: "Are you done?" Lilly replied, "Yeah!" When he was about to hang up the phone, Lilly suddenly asked, "Uncle Jonas, where are you now?" Jonas sat on the sofa, and while reading the news on the tablet, he said, "I''m at the hotel," Lilly said: "Uncle Jonas, remember to sleep in the middle of the bed at night." Jonas was confused "Why?" he asked. Lilly said, "Because there will be unclean people sleeping next to you," Jonas smirked, who did she think he was? Although he had acted with many actresses, he kept himself clean, so he would not be looking for dirty people. "You little rascal,!" Jonas joked, "Who taught you about that?" Lilly''s milky voice replied, "Master taught me so! Master said that when you are on a business trip, you must sleep all the beds in the hotel, and don''t leave too much space for those who are not full, otherwise there will be ghosts sleeping next to you!!" Jonas was taken aback for a moment and then realized that the dirty person she was referring to was a female ghost. He could not helpughing and he seemed extremely happy. "Tsk...Our little runt is telling me a bedtime story now?" Jonas said, "That''s very good, but don''t do it next time," Lilly eximed, "Really?" Hearing that the little guy was excited, Jonas immediately said, "Okay I understand, thank you, Lilly." Lilly talked to him for some time before hanging up the phone. Jonas found it funny and grinned. "This little kid..." What if the bed was too big? If he slept in the middle, there would be a lot of space on both sides. That meant that he would be sleeping with two female ghosts. If that were the case, it would be better for him to sleep on one side as there would only be one female ghost. Jonas did not take this matter to heart and only thought that she was just talking nonsense. In the hotel room, the clock on the wall clicked lightly, pointing to 12 o''clock. Jonas put down the tablet, put on his nightgown, and went to bed. He was used to sleeping by the bed as it was convenient to charge his phone and turn off the night light. So he did not think much about it at that time and slept in the middle. He slept in the middle and who would want to check if he was sleeping in the middle In the dead of night, he heard snoring. Jonas turned over, facing the vacant side of the bed. In his sleep, he suddenly felt a little cold, and he did not know what was touching his face. He frowned and opened his eyes... Chapter 183 Seeing a Ghost Chapter 183 Seeing a Ghost Jonas opened his eyes and his pupils shrank. He did not know that a woman slept next to him. Her face was too pale and she looked a little strange. Her eyes were fixed on him and touched his face with her hair. Upon seeing him wake up, the woman smiled, "You''re awake~" Jonas jumped up like a spring, he had never been this surprised before! "Who are you?" he snapped. Although he was taken aback, he tried not to think she was a ghost. He had too many paparazzi following him. It was normal for his door to be pried open when he stayed in a hotel. However, right now, that woman was the first one to open his door and was lying next to him! It was scary thinking about it! The female ghost slowly got up, sat on the bed and pulled her clothes off, revealing her round shoulders, and said shyly, "Time is a valuable thing, but tonight, I''m yours" Jonas froze. Enduring the chill, he said coldly, "Get out!" The female ghost stood up resentfully, with a grievance on her face. "What''s wrong with me, Jonas?" She continued, "I''m dead because of you. I''m already pitiful, can''t you feel sorry for me" Jonas frowned, feeling that his stalker had some mental issues. Since she was wearing a long skirt, he still did not notice anything unusual, until she floated straight from the bed in front of him, her feet did not touch the ground, and her toes were hanging... Jonas was surprised. She''s a ghost! He was numb, and suddenly thought of the ghost story Lilly told him before going to bed. Was it possible to attract ghosts if the bed was not full? The female ghost raised her head and looked at him obsessively, "Why aren''t you talking, Jonas? I''ve been your fan before you debuted, don''t you remember me?" Jonas'' heart was pounding like a runaway horse, how could he remember? He could not remember anything at all. Although people said that he was a scum, he never engaged with his fans. Let alone interacting with fans in private. The film industry''s golden boy did not even wear his shoes, he ran away as quickly as he could with his phone and keys. He ran in a hurry, the hotel was very quiet, and he was the only one running in the corridor. But no matter how fast he ran, the ghost was still floating by his side. "Why are you running so fast, Jonas?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Are you afraid of me? The female ghost became more resentful. Jonas got on the elevator and went to the first floor. The hotel manager saw a figure in a nightgown hurried out, stood up, and said, "Hi sir..." Jonas had disappeared. The lobby manager was puzzled. Jonas was filming in Beijing but it was thousands of miles away in the south. He flew back to the Crawford Mansion overnight. In the morning, ayer of mist enveloped the city. Jonas'' eyes were bloodshot, and the ghost followed him all the way. He thought that she would at least disappear temporarily after the sun rose. However, he did not expect her to still be there. Ghosts cane out during the day? Jonas felt that he had been lied to by the movies and TV dramas he had filmed in the past! After finally returning to the Crawford Mansion, Jonas no longer cared about his idol image and ran towards the main building. "Lilly..." he called out. Mrs. Crawford controlled the wheelchair and came down from the second floor. She saw a man with messy hair, wearing a nightgown... She could almost see his hips. She never thought that the person in front of her was her son, after all, Jonas was usually not like this. Mrs. Crawford trembled in fright and stood up. "Someone! Anyone!" An exhibitionist broke in! Mrs. Crawford was shocked and angry, he was wearing a nightgown like an exhibitionist, was he going to lift the nightgown the next second? She was just an olddy, he was crazy! Jonas was taken aback for a moment and quickly realized Mrs. Crawford stood up! He said in astonishment, "Mom, you..." Mrs. Crawford was puzzled,"... Jonas??" Jonas said, "Mom, you didn''t recognize me?" Mrs. Crawford remained silent. She did not recognize him without clothes on. Mrs. Crawford could not help but roll her eyes, sat down in the wheelchair y, and said, "Why are you like this? It''s like a beast was chasing you," Jonas temporarily forgot about the ghost, and pointed to her feet, "Mom, you just stood up." Mrs. Crawford babbled while controlling the wheelchair to go out, "What a fuss, it''s not normal for me to be able to stand up..." Wait, stand up? Mrs. Crawford also froze in astonishment. Since she had been able to stand for most of her life, unlike some people who had been disabled for ten or twenty years and had not stood up. She forgot about that feeling. Realizing that she could stand up now, Mrs. Crawford was dumbfounded. "I can stand?" Mrs. Crawford supported her wheelchair, trembled, and tried to stand up, but she did not know whether it was due to psychological factors, but she failed. Jonas quickly helped her. Mrs. Crawford was disappointed as she could only do so as a reflex when there was danger. Jonas did not think so, andforted, "Since you can stand up, You''ll definitely be able to do so in the future," "Maybe you can even dance with the olddies," He teased in a rxed tone. Mrs. Crawford''s eyes also lit up with hope, and she suddenly thought that she seemed to have kicked Mr. Crawford two days ago. She panicked and controlled the wheelchair to go to the elevator, "I''m going to find the old man..." Jonas breathed a sigh of relief, and heard a shy voice in his ear, "Turns out you also have a gentle side! I''m starting to like you more!" Jonas remained silent. Damn, I forgot about the ghost just now! Jonas, who was wearing a nightgown, ran upstairs, "Lilly..." Just as the female ghost was about to follow him, she suddenly sensed something was wrong, her expression changed, and she flew outside hurriedly. She disappeared Anthony walked over with his coffee, and frowned, "Lilly hasn''t gotten up yet, what''s the matter?" Jonas, "It''s urgent!" Edward was holding a handbag and a piece of bread in his mouth, he was in a hurry, and only said, "Judging by your face, did you see a ghost?" Jonas was silent as he did see a ghost. As soon as Lilly opened her eyes, he saw Jonas standing in front of her. "Huh, Uncle Jonas? Why are you here? I haven''t finished making the dumplings yet!" Jonas said: "Lilly, I saw a ghost," Lilly, who was still sleepy, answered him, "Huh? What''s that?" Jonas remained quiet. Chapter 184 Everything Will Be Fine Chapter 184 Everything Will Be Fine Jonas furrowed his eyebrows "I''m not talking about the dumplings, I''m talking about the ghost. The story you told me yesterday I really saw a female ghost!" Lilly looked at him suspiciously, "There is no female ghost," However, it was true that Jonas had a bad aura in him. Jonas immediately said, "It''s normal for you not to be able to see, she''s just over..." He was about to point to the side but suddenly found that the female ghost was gone. Jonas looked around in astonishment, but the female ghost was gone. Did she run? Pablo went out to check and came in after a while and said, "It should have run away, it left quite fast too," He looked at Jonas, "Were you unlucky? I think you met with a malignant spirit," Lilly asked, "What about the swelling?" Pablo''s eyes flickered, since the ghost had already found Jonas, of course, he was going to lure it out. Lilly crawled to the side of the bed, stood up, and reached Jonas''s chest. "Please lower your head, Uncle Jonas," She tipped her toes and stretched her hands. Jonas bent down. Lilly patted his head, muttering, "I''m patting your head, everything will be fine." Then her little hand patted his shoulders and legs, "I''m touching your legs, everything will be okay," Jonas was silent. The bad aura disappeared. Jonas his body being light and calmed down. Pablo grinned, "Who taught you all this?" Lilly answered Pablo, and pointed, "My master!" Jonas still remained silent. He remembered that his eldest brother told him that Lilly had a master by her side. Maybe she was tortured while growing up and wanted someone to protect her. But there is another possibility, that is if her master really existed, how could Lilly know Gilbert''s phone number? However, at that time, Jonas did not take it seriously and was more inclined to believe that Lilly had a psychological problem. There was also an argument because Anthony did not send Lilly to see a psychiatrist... However, right now Jonas subconsciously pushed his sses but realized that he did not even have them. Anthony came in with a tablet, and said lightly, "Are you awake yet? Check out the entertainment news and you''ll be awake right away," Jonas took the tablet and saw a line of bold words. "The film industry''s golden boy copses," There was a picture of him rushing out of the hotel in his nightgown under the title. Just as he was thinking, his finger slid down and realized someone took a picture of him. Jonas was silent. The Inte was shocked, and they all spected about what happened, which made the film industry''s golden boy rush out of the hotel regardless of his image, and disappeared overnight. Some said that he was sleepwalking, and some said that he was drunk. Fans said that Jonas was too passionate about the drama and praised him for being so dedicated. Someone said, "That''s not him being dedicated, I think he saw a ghost" Jonas really wanted to reply to thement saying that his guess was urate. He thought about his image and answered another call. Jonas had no choice but to rify on Twitter Just considering her own identity, she answered another call... Jonas had no choice but to rify on his socials. "Sorry, my mother has been in poor health. Something happenedst night, so I rushed home," Jonas recalled what happened in the morning, and felt that what he said was not a lie. His mother could stand up, wasn''t that something big happening? His fans over-analyzed the situation. "Oh is that so? You''re so filial, Jonas!" "You''re running in such a hurry, I hope your mother is okay. Bless you!" "Judging from Jonas'' tone, her situation shouldn''t be very good! Jonas had never been like that, something bad must have happened to his mother, I hope she''s okay, I''ll keep you in my prayers!" "Why did this happen? She must''ve suffered! I''m crying!" Immediately afterward, arge group of fans who did not understand the situationmented as well. "Rest in peace, Mrs. Crawford," "Boo hoo Rest in peace, Mrs. Crawford!" "May she rest in peace over there, you have my condolences!" Mrs. Crawford told Mr. Crawford that she was able to stand up in a flustered and surprised manner. Mr. Crawford said that she should go to the hospital for an examination immediately. Mrs. Crawford picked up her phone but saw several major tforms posting a piece of news at the same time. "Actor Jonas'' mother was suspected to have passed awayst night," Thements below were all lit candles. Mrs. Crawford was confused. She was still alive. Looking at Jonas'' scarf, she smirked. Thank you, son, you''re such a good boy! Jonas did not pay attention after she got the scarf, but said to Lilly sincerely, "Lilly, I was wrong, I should have believed youst night." Lilly smiled softly, "I told you so! You''ll suffer if you don''t believe me!!" Jonas replied, "You''re right!" During breakfast, Jonas was beaten up by Mrs. Crawford, and only then did she realize the misunderstanding on the Inte. He then rified on his socials saying that his mother was fine and to stop the rumors. His fans replied to him. "Jonas must have been enduring all this pain," "Jonas, why did you have to go through this pain!" "It''s good to hear that she''s fine, I hope she''s doing well!" "Is she in the ICU?" Jonas was speechless. After dinner, Anthony would take Mrs. Crawford and Mr. Crawford to the hospital, and ke would send Lilly and Hannah to the kindergarten. Jonas''s heart stiffened, what was he supposed to do? He thought of the female ghost and got goosebumps. Jonas said to Lilly, "Lilly, do you want me to teach you how to y truant?" ke was speechless How dare he teach this kid to develop bad habits? ke looked at Jonas with an unkind expression. Lilly pointed to the door of the main building andforted him, "Don''t be nervous, Uncle Jonas! You''ll be fine if you don''t step out of the house! Wait for me after school!" After finishing speaking, she patted his head. Jonas felt that he was treated like a child. However, Jonas did not doubt her words anymore. He was not going to step out of his room. However, at this time, he heard noisesing from outside the gate. Jack hurried in and said to Jonas, "Mr. Leo, there are people outside the gate iming to be the family members of one of your fans. That fan jumped off the building yesterday and died. They want you to give them an exnation." "How did they find my address?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jonas''s heart sank and thought of that female ghost, he asked, "Where did she jump?" Jack said, "Last night at midnight, she jumped off the 44th floor of the Castelia Hotel." It happened to be the hotel where Jonas stayedst night. "However, the fan seemed to have a problem. When shemitted suicide, she wore a red dress and left behind a pair of red high-heeled shoes. The kind of red shoes that one wears when they get married," "Two red candles were lit on both sides of the vanity mirror, and thest scarf she wore before Jack found an ount, clicked on it, and showed it to Jonas. The caption below the post said, "I''m going to marry Jonas tonight," The picture was of a girl with makeup, and she photoshopped herself and Jonas together. Jonas narrowed his eyes and stared at the photo. However, she did not look like the ghost he saw yesterday. Could it be that he slept with two ghosts yesterday? Jack asked: "Mr. Leo, do you want to have a look?" Jonas refused without hesitation, "Just solve it for me," Lilly had already warned him, why did he allow that ident to happen? It was like a movie clich. The protagonist told the side character not to go out, but the side character insisted on going out and died in the end. There was no way he was going to step out of the house. He would never leave his house even if he was starving. It was like he was filming a horror movie! Chapter 185 There Will Always Be Troublemakers Chapter 185 There Will Always Be Troublemakers Outside the Crawford Mansion, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building were crying and rolling on the ground. "My child...you''ll pay for my child..." "The rich are cruel, and don''t care about the life of a poor child!" Apart from the girl''s parents, there were also rtives of their family shouting. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jack came out and frowned, "I''m sorry for your loss. But this has nothing to do with the Crawford family, please leave!" The girl''s family was taken aback, "What do you mean? You killed our child, you''re just gonna sit there and do nothing about it?" Others also eximed, "Don''t you have any mercy?" "What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? Isn''t it too unreasonable?" Jack was calm and analyzed the situation. "Then may I ask, has your child ever contacted anyone in our family?" The girl''s parents remained silent. That meant that she did not do so. They searched through her diary, phone, and socials, but they could not see a reply from Jonas, not even a reply from the official support team. Jonas was a star, how could an ordinary person contact them? "But my daughter died because of Jonas!" The father of the girl who jumped off the building gritted his teeth with grief and indignation on his face. Jack looked at him and asked, "Excuse me, did Mr. Leo tell her to jump off a building? Did she call Mr. Leo before jumping?" The girl''s parents were silent. If she did not have his contact, how could she interact with Jonas? They were being irrational. Jack asked again, "None? Has she met with Mr. Leo? Did she interact with him?" The girl''s parents were speechless again. Jack sneered, "The both of them didn''t even interact online and don''t even know each other in real life. How could our family be responsible for your child''s death?" If she fell and died on the road, should they go to the municipal government? If she drowned in the river, should they me the water for not flowing in the other direction? If she choked to death, should they me the farmer for growing the crops? These words were indeed a bit indifferent, but when dealing with shameless rascals, if they hesitated or backed down, not only would they not be grateful, but they would hurt them harder. The girl''s father smashed the mineral water bottle in his hand, and said loudly, "What''s the use of talking so much? My child is already dead! It''s not your child who died, don''t your children know about it?" The words "your children," immediately made Jack''s eyes turn cold. The group of rtives chattered, "You just want to escape the responsibility," "If our child hadn''t been chasing stars, would she be obsessed with ghosts? If it hadn''t been for Mr. Leo who posted those photos and videos online all day long, would she be obsessed with ghosts? If she wasn''t obsessed with ghosts, would she jump off a building?" "Yes, yes, it is your responsibility!" "Tell Jonas toe out! How could he seduce people and don''t take responsibility when something happens? What a coward!" The girl''s rtives got angry and started throwing things, smashing the flower pots and decorations at the Crawford Mansion. In the room, Jonas looked at the security system to check what was happening at the door, and could not help frowning. How did his family''s address get leaked out? How could they find the Crawford Mansion? Jonas massaged his temple and could not figure out why. He was sure that he had never told anyone about his address, he even wrote his apartment''s address in his contracts. Jonas called Jonas, but Jonas just said "Alright," and hung up. Jonas, "You have three seconds, do you dare to stay here longer?" At the Crawford Mansion''s gate, Jack took out his phone and called the police. "Hello, 911? A group of thugs came to our house to cause trouble and smashed a flower pot worth 5 million dors, a hanger worth 4 million dors, and a rose worth 6 million dors at our door," The crowd fell silent for a moment. Jack nced and said, "There is also a pot of Sri Lankan cactus flowers worth 10 million, and they are about to smash it." A man wanted to smash the cactus but put it down with a look of disbelief. This cactus is worth 10 million? Cacti were everywhere, and they had never seen a cactus worth more than a thousand dors! Everyone was angry, but they did not dare to smash it. They had enough of bullying and exposed their address at once, and let everyone kill them. Let''s see if they''re afraid! Jack hung up the phone and immediately made another call. "Hey, is this Mr. Sims? Someone leaked our address, and he sold it to 17 people. If I remember correctly, it has constituted a crime of infringement of personal information, right? Well, sue him for me, our family is not short of money!" "Has it caused any economic losses? Yes, it has caused our family to lose 5 million dors from breaking flower pots, 4 million dors worth of hanging racks, and 6 million for the destruction of roses, totaling 15 million dors." "Sentence? Three to seven years? There are five underage children in our family. They threatened the safety of our five children. We dare not send our children to school, which seriously dys their growth... So, please sue him for more than seven years!" The troublemakers were silent. They almost exploded, how could they not send their children to school? He was lying! "You..." The girl''s father said with anger, "Are you threatening us?" Jack hung up the phone and asked nkly, "I don''t mean to threaten you, I''m just telling the truth! Do you have anything else to add?" What a joke, there must be some ns up his sleeves to be able to be the Crawford family''s butler. Jack looked coldly at the group of rascals. They were silent. The girl''s mother passed out on the spot, and yelled, "Oh, My Kelly died so pitifully!" "God isn''t fair He killed someone..." Their daughter was dead, and the Crawford family did not care, and they still wanted to sue them in turn, how unreasonable... Just as she was shouting, the police came. "Who''s causing trouble?" The rtives of the girl who jumped off the building saw them and retreated. The girl''s father was distraught, "Officials are supposed to help the people, and money is the greatest thing! You don''t care if they killed our daughter, how much did he pay you?" The police officers were stunned and confused. Why were they being called something unpleasant when they arrived? A police officer frowned and said, "There are already more than three people causing trouble, and they have already called the police. Please leave," Unexpectedly, all the troublemakers were stunned, "We''re not leaving until we get an exnation today!" There were so many of them it was impossible to catch them all. Thew does not tolerate troublemakers. The police officer loudly instructed, "Arrest them!" A few police officers behind him immediately came up, and there were a few clicks, and they arrested the crowd. Everyone was silent. Chapter 186 She Won’t Live Long Chapter 186 She Wont Live Long Everyone had been arrested as the mother of the girl cried, "The police are beating someone up!" She continued, "They''re indecent, help!" Eventually, themotion stopped. They might have been gagged by a piece of cloth. Jack straightened his tie and then walked back to the mansion. He walked gracefully as if nothing happened. At this time his phone rang, he answered it then said in surprise, "It''s her?" On the phone, Anthony said, "I''ve sent the information to you," Jack said, "Okay, I''ll take care of it!" After hanging up the phone, Jack checked his phone and was speechless. It never urred to him that the address of the Crawford Mansion was leaked from that woman. It was too cheap for her to just drive her away. Prisci! Why was that annoying woman still here? Jack did not want to see her at all, so he made a phone call immediately. "Hey Help me deal with someone. The address was sent to your mobile phone. What do you mean we killed someone? Our family is innocent, how could we do something illegal?" We''rew-abiding citizens! After hanging up the phone, Jack muttered, "This woman shouldn''t live long," If she managed to survive, it meant that he failed. After the female ghost left the Crawford Mansion, she stood at the overpass and looked at the road where the cars passed by Her eyes were red, and she sobbed, "I like Jonas so much, I was willing to die for him, why does he still refuse to look at me..." While she was mourning and weeping, she saw a woman walking by her. The woman was carrying arge stic bag, which contained a lot of vegetables, which seemed to be purchased by a restaurant. She put the stic bag on the ground, wiped off her sweat, and wiped away her tears. "Woo... That''s heavy, I''m tired..." Prisci felt that she was pitiful. After being kicked out of the house by her ex-boyfriend, she could only work as a waitress in a hotel. She thought that she was able to meet people of rich and high potential if she worked as a waiter in a hotel. However, she did not expect to be bullied miserably. For example, the kitchen was short of vegetables today, so she was given a little money to buy them. However, she could not even call for a taxi with that money! Prisci was full of resentment, she wiped her tears and sweat, and mustered up the courage to cheer herself up, "Cheer up, Peachy! You can do it! Come on!" The female ghost on the side was speechless. Yuck What a disgusting woman, but her eyes were blue, and her soul was weak. She was an easy target to possess. Although the ghost was evil, she coulde out during the day, but most ghosts were afraid of the sun, and she felt tired after being in the sun for a long time. So she possessed Prisci. At this moment, she regretted her actions. After Prisci cheered herself up, she went down the overpass with a big stic bag. When he finally returned to the hotel, she happened to meet the manager of the hotel going out. When he saw her, he stopped. Prisci greeted shyly, "Hello, Mr. Skinner!" Mr. Skinner nodded lightly, and asked, "Prisci, what have you been up totely?" Prisci was taken aback, "Nothing much, I''ve been working hard... Mr. Skinner, you can call me Peachy," Mr. Skinner took out his phone, "That''s unnecessary." A trace of sadness shed in Prisci''s eyes, and she smiled disappointedly, "I thought... Mr. Skinner you... I didn''t expect that it was only me who was sentimental..." "Ah, I''m sorry, Mr. Skinner, pretend I didn''t say anything," Prisci covered her mouth as if she had slipped, She was flustered and dodged him. Mr, Skinner was confused. Hello, Are you okay? Mr. Skinner made a phone call, and within two minutes, two men in ck came in outside. "Are you Prisci?" the man in ck asked as soon as he came up. Prisci answered, "Yeah that''s me, what''s the matter?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Was it because it was too inconvenient for Mr. Skinner to take care of her in public and told someone to take her away? Was it because he was too possessive over her and wanted to lock her up as punishment because she kept being seen by the public? The ghost that was possessing Prisci was confused. What''s going on? I feel dizzy! Prisci''s eyes were full of stubbornness, "Mr. Skinner, why you are like this Even if you locked me up, you still can''t have my heart," Unexpectedly, the man in ck did not say anything, one man grabbed her by the arm, and the other grabbed her by the hair. he was going to push her head down, but the man in ck was shocked by Prisci''s eyes and held her hair. Mr. Skinner was speechless. He straightened his clothes, looked around, and said, "Did you see that? Don''t vite thew. Be a normal person!" All of the employees were confused. Is Prisci being arrested formitting a crime? "It''s unbelievable. She looks so innocent, even I''m embarrassed at how innocent she was..." "What, didn''t you see that she would cling to any man? I guess it must be working overtime to provide that kind of service," "She''s finally being arrested. I always get annoyed when I see her. Her eyes would turn red whenever she brought the groceries back," "She was acting all day long!" On the other hand, Prisci was pushed into a ck car, she quickly said, "Hey is this a mistake? Why did you arrest me? I didn''t do anything!" The man in ck showed a document, "You are suspected of reselling other people''s private information, which has a wide impact, bad nature, and serious circumstances. You are now being prosecuted!" Prisci was dumbfounded, that was not how suing was supposed to work. Prisci did not even have time to react and was taken to the police station. She was sent to the detention center and before she could react, she heard that she was going to be sentenced to seven years in prison. Prisci was puzzled. What did she do? She did not do anything! How could that be A scene shed through her mind. She was the tragic wife of the president, and when her true love returned, she was sent to prison because of a misunderstanding and the president regretted it three yearster. The female ghost possessing Prisci was speechless. She felt that she was getting dumber the longer she possessed Prisci, and the evil energy in her body was also leaking out. The female wanted to leave Prisci immediately, but she did not expect to be stuck to her so tightly that she couldn''t break free. The female ghost regretted it, what was she doing? In a panic, she bit Prisci''s neck fiercely! How dare you swallow me? I''ll eat you up! Prisci screamed suddenly and fell to the ground. Her eyes turned white, and she was unconscious... Chapter 187 Even Dogs Wouldn’t Eat It Chapter 187 Even Dogs Wouldnt Eat It The police officers in the detention center saw Prisci falling to the ground and foaming at the mouth and hurriedly called the prison doctor. After an examination, the prison doctor could not figure out what was wrong with her. "She has no problem, the heart is normal, the CT scan is normal, the blood test is normal...everything is normal." She was healthy. But why did she foam at the mouth and roll her eyes? Several prison guards looked at each other and understood. One of them sneered, "Another prisoner who pretended to be crazy to avoid getting put in jail? I caught onest time and he pretended to have amnesia," The prison doctor nodded, and after a rigorous discussion and report, it was finally determined that Prisci was pretending to be sick to avoid going to prison. The prison doctor woke her up, then the prison guards pulled her back and kept her locked up. Prisci felt bitter, but she could not tell what was wrong with her. Her mouth and eyes were crooked but they thought she was faking it. Why was she so pitiful? No one saw that there was a female ghost lying on top of Prisci, cursing and vomiting. "She''s lovesick, how disgusting!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so unlucky she had to meet Prisci, who was the worst human being she had ever seen. The female ghost suppressed her nausea and consumed the bad aura on Prisci''s body. She then left Prisci''s body and spat it out. "Dogs wouldn''t even eat this!" The female ghost walked away with displeasure. Prisci was locked in the detention center, and she would not be able to escape for three to five years. Men and women were separated in the prison. At least she would not have any delusional thoughts for these years. That would teach her how to be a decent person, Prisci looked at the sky outside the iron bars, weeping silently, feeling that her fate was unfair. She was supposed to be a heroine, but she was unrecognizable for her talent. She had not even met her true love, a person who truly loved her, spoiled her, and would even die for her. A few days ago, she had no money to pay the rent and overheard someone wanting to find the Crawford family. She had no choice but to tell them the address of the Crawson Mansion for a few hundred dors. She did not want to sell the address, but she thought that she was just helping someone out. She did not expect to be locked up! She was so sad What''s wrong with being kind? Boo hoo On the other hand, the family members of the girl who jumped from the building returned to their ces shouting angrily. "Why am I afraid of him? Just expose his address on the inte and that''ll cause some controversy!" "We''re in the right! Our childmitted suicide because she was chasing her idol. Shouldn''t Jonas be the one who''s responsible?" The girl''s father nodded, thinking it made sense. However, when it came to who would leak the address, everyone hesitated. The girl''s father stood up with bloodshot eyes and said, "I''ll do it!" He held his phone with a determined look on his face. What was he afraid of? It was he who lost his daughter, it was him who was pitiful. What did Jonas and the Crawford family lose? How could the rich bully the poor? At this moment, someone ran in and said, "Hold on, don''t be impulsive!" He panted and said, "I just found out about the woman who sold us the address a few days ago, do you guys still remember?" The girl''s father nodded, of course, he remembered, the girl seemed to have something wrong, but the address given is true. "I found out that the girl was sued by the Crawford family and is now in prison..." "They say she won''t be able to escape for seven years." As soon as these words came out, the girl''s father withdrew his hand embarrassingly, but even more grief appeared on his face. "That''s bullying!" He said bitterly. Everyone cursed, but no one dared to think about it anymore. It was not a joke as he could end up in prison for seven years! "Kelly''s dad, it''s not that I won''t help you. My third child is going to take an exam this year. I can''t be caught viting thew. I shouldn''t affect his future..." "Don''t cry! It''s not that I won''t help you either, but I have to take care of my mother-inw who''s paralyzed" Everyone wanted the money, the Crawford family was so rich, it would not be a problem for them to give out twenty million dors When the timees, the rtives would contribute their efforts, and Kelly''s parents would have to express their gratitude to each of them by splitting the money. But they just want money, they did not want to risk themselves. Kelly''s mother''s eyes were swollen from crying, "Should we just forget it like this? What about my Kelly? Didn''t she die in vain?" She refused to admit that she did not care about her. Who would want their children to be in an ident? She and her father were busy with work, and they were working for the sake of their daughter. They refused to admit their mistakes and med it on celebrities as they were the ones who posted attractive photos of themselves. Their daughter was obsessed with celebrities, she would even remember Jonas'' birthday, height, weight, and hobbies. She never cared about her parents that much! However, they were her parents. They worked hard to earn money for their daughter''s education and living expenses. However, she cut down her expenses for food and spent the money on Jonas. She would spend thousands of dors every month. Were all their efforts all for nothing? Kelly''s father pped the table in anger and said, "I don''t care anymore! Why did she want to chase after her idols? I only know that Jonas is the cause of Kelly''s death, this matter can''t be left alone!" After everyone agreed, they decided to cause trouble at the Crawson Corporation. They did not dare to mess with the Crawson family. However, a film and televisionpany had to take care of its reputation, right? After Lilly came back from school, she learned about the trouble caused by the girl who jumped off the building. Pablo shook his head, "Some people like to me others for their faults. They think that they''re weak, so their reasons are justified. Just because they had lost their daughter, they want everyone to sympathize with them andpensate them," In this world, many people think they were poor, so they desperately work hard. Those people are admirable. But there were always a small number of people such that when something happened to them, they would think that they were pitiful, and others must help them, otherwise, they cannot make up for their losses. "What''s even more frightening is that they don''t think they''re in the wrong," Pablo sighed. There were so many different people in the world. Lilly asked, "Master, what should we do?" Pablo said, "We can''t solve other people''s affairs, and you shouldn''t take care of them either. You are just a child. We only need to take care of ghosts," Lilly was puzzled, "So?" Pablo, "So, bring Uncle Jonas out for a walk, and we''ll go fishing." There must be some connection between the girl in red and jumping off the building after lighting a red candle, and that evil spirit. It would take at least ten years for evil ghosts to be "promoted," into evil ghosts. Even if they wanted to be evil ghosts, many ghosts cannot ept the process of repeated death, and disappear in smoke during the period. Those who can be evil spirits hold grudges. Lilly nodded and understood. "Let''s go fishing, Uncle Jonas!" she said. Jonas was confused. Why were they going fishing? Chapter 188 We Won’t Leave Without Explanation Chapter 188 We Wont Leave Without Exnation The film and televisionpany that Jonas was working for was Taylor Entertainment. It was a cloudy day, and the dark clouds outside hung low, as if they were pressing down on the tall buildings. Valentine sat on his chair, he was having a headache because of the incidents involving Jonas. "Actor Jonas'' ruined his image," "Actor Jonas leaves the film crew without permission," ... "They really like taking advantage of people''s downfall to make them suffer" Jonas was a senior in the entertainment industry. It meant that he was popr, and his acting skills were recognized. However, it also meant that his topic was not discussed as much as the rookies. Usually, the headlines were about which celebrities were having a scandal, or which celebrities were the most beautiful. Now that there was breaking news about Jonas ruining his own image, the incident gained a lot of attention. So, there would be people who were jealous of him and took the opportunity to cause trouble for Jonas. "Sigh..." Valentine sighed. At this moment, an olddy in a green suit appeared silently by the window. Valentine''s mouth was so frightened that he almost screamed. "Oh... Oh my god!" He fell to the ground all of a sudden. The olddy in the green suit stared and said, "Why are you yelling?" Only then did Valentine realized that the ghost in front of him was his mother! "Why are you here, mom..." That was the second time Valentine saw a ghost. The first time was when he went to ask Lilly to summon his mother and after so long, Valentine thought that his mother reincarnated. The olddy in the suit said, "I''m here to help you," Valentine was heartbroken. Everything was going smoothly for him recently, but he did not expect his mother to help him. "Mom, what''s the matter with you this time? Do you have enough money to spend? If not, I''ll send you some more every day," He got up and said. The olddy said, "No need, I''m the richest ghost ever, " "I just spent money to see you for five minutes." Valentine was silent. "Mom, you almost scared me," Valentine said with a smile. The olddy scolded him, and then continued, "Didn''t I ask you to help that little girl find her fatherst time, and I told you that her father is from the MacNeil family, why didn''t you do it?" Valentine patted his head, "It''s not like we can find out about Lilly''s father..." The olddy said to herself, "That''s true...but besides her father, her mother was also plotted by someone back then. I asked about it. I don''t know they did it. You must seize the opportunity this time!" Valentine replied, "Huh?" He could not get himself involved with rich and powerful families. "Also, I''ve heard that people said that a star under yourpany will be in trouble. Try taking care of it and you''ll be good," Valentine was a little speechless, what did his mother do to get so much information. He nodded, "Alright," Even if his mother did not warn him about it, he would have defended Jonas either way. Valentine thought that his mother did not trust him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, the olddy smiled and said, "Alright I think I''m done here, I''m going to pick up my old friend! Finally she''s dead, I''ll have someone to dance with me!" "I spent money to buy two opportunities toe here. One is for you to see me, and the other is for me to appear in my old girlfriend''s ce and scare her!" Valentine was puzzled. He stared dumbfounded at his mother as she drifted away happily. At this moment, a tiny head poked out from the door of his office. Valentine, who had just been scared to death by his mother, was almost scared to death by Lilly again. "Hi, Mr. Val!" Lilly greeted happily as she carried an bag shaped like an animal. Valentine stroked his heart and said, "Little Miss Crawford you scared me to death!" Lilly chuckled, and took Jonas'' hand and entered. "What brings you here today, Little Miss Crawford?" Valentine immediately asked someone to get the cake, and said, "Aren''t you going to school today?" Lilly shook her head and said, "Uncle Jonas told me to skip ss." Jonas said, "Hey... what are you talking about?" She was the one who wanted to take him fishing, but why was she at thepany? The door was pushed open again, and several employees came in with seven or eight variety of cakes. Since the employees read thest item in the employee handbook, it was said that Lilly cannot eat too sweet, does not like chocte, likes fruit cake and fruit candy... They did not know why, and today they finally knew the reason. Lilly''s eyes lit up, and he gave Valentine a thumbs-up, "Mr. Val, you''re going to gain weight, and you won''t be able to button your clothes in the future!" Does this mean that he has a bright future? Valentine smiled and said, "Thank you Little Miss Crawford for yourpliment!" Lilly ate a piece of cake in one bite. It was sweet but not greasy, it was delicious! Valentine observed her words and expressions, and asked, "Today is" Jonas was about to speak, but Lilly stretched out his hand and said seriously, "I think you''re going to be in trouble, Mr. Val," Valentine was surprised. What At this moment, the assistant hurried in and said, "Mr. Taylor, someone is making trouble at the entrance of thepany..." Valentine looked at Lilly in surprise. Was it a coincidence? At the entrance of Taylor Entertainment. Because of Jonas''s incident, there had been a lot of media and some fans who stayed near the building to stalk Jonas recently. The family members of the girl who jumped from the building held four or five ck and white banners, which read: "Actor Jonas carelessly disregards human life and harms girls!" "Give me back my daughter! Give me justice!" "Actor Jonas is a scumbag for not taking responsibility for someone''s death!" The paparazzi, and bloggers were like flies swarming around rotten eggs, rushing to take pictures and broadcast live. Valentine saw the chaotic situation when he came out, and then looked at what was written on the banner, his face turned gloomy. "Where are the security guards? Get them out!" He said sternly. Upon hearing this, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building exploded. The girl''s mother knelt on the ground and cried: "God...you disregard human life! My poor daughter, you died so pitifully..." "That actor, Jonas, yed with our daughter''s feelings and caused her to jump off the building, causing her death, but you still want to drive us away without giving an exnation..." "Are you going to keep our mouths shut? We will never leave until there''s an exnation!" A group of people shouted and asked Valentine to give an exnation angrily. The influencers finally understood what the media said, and were shocked. What? Jonas yed with fans'' feelings, causing fans to jump off the building? Some influencers'' eyes lit up, and they immediately talked nonsense in their live stream. Valentine''s headache was so bad that he did not want to make a fuss about it. The first controversy was when Jonas left the crew without permission and he rified that it was because of his mother''s illness. Now, there was another controversy about Jonas ying with fans'' feelings. There were so many people at the entrance, who would have known that many people would cause trouble in public. Suddenly, Lilly ran to the front desk of thepany, and soon came out again, she ran front of the troublemaker girl''s mother. She stuffed something into the girl''s mother''s hand and said, "Here, here you are!" The girl''s mother was taken aback, looked at the medication in her hand, and asked, "What are you doing..." Lilly said, "Didn''t you say you want medication? Here you go!" Everyone was silent and there was pin-drop silence. Chapter 189 I’m Not Listening Chapter 189 Im Not Listening The girl''s mother froze for a moment, and it took a while for her to react. She said sadly, "I want an exnation, not medication!" Lilly immediately took out another medication from her bag, "Is this the one you want?" The girl''s mother was silent. Looking at the little girl in front of her with a serious face, she was pure and soft... It messed up her rhythm! A troubled rtive next to him yelled, "What do you mean by that? Why are you letting a kid fool us!" "Yes, you are treating such a serious matter like child''s y! You don''t even take our dead child seriously," The girl''s mother cried, "Boo hoo I just want my daughter back If you don''t give us an exnation, then why did she die?" Lilly was silent. She wanted the dead toe back to life? She should not talk about that kind of nonsense Lilly was about to say something but Jonas picked her up. Jonas said lightly, "Don''t interfere with adults'' issues," In other words, about ghosts Jonas said something to Valentine. Valentine beckoned and asked someone to bring down a speaker and microphone used by trainees. He held the microphone and turned it up to the maximum. "Hello?" The microphone was too close to the speaker, it made a harsh sound, and everyone hurriedly covered their ears. Only then did Valentine say, "Can you hear me? Come on, tell me, what do you want me to say to you?" He held the microphone in front of the crying girl''s mother. The girl''s mother only knew that her daughter was gone, and she was going to make a fuss, and told her to exin, and she was dumbfounded. She could not tell thepany topensate them because what would others think of them? They would think that they traded their deceased daughter for money. "I..." She stammered, "We just want justice!" Valentine said, "I knew that you lost your daughter and I am sad as well. So, I didn''t look for you in case I made you even more devastated. I didn''t expect you to cause trouble here," "You want an exnation, right?" He reconfirmed, "You asked me to ask for an exnation? I''ll give you an exnation right away, please don''t regret it," One of the family members of the troubled girl said loudly, "Stop talking nonsense! I want to see what tricks you guys are up to!" Valentine asked someone to y the hotel''s video surveince. It was 9.29 in the evening of the previous two days, Jonas left the film crew and returned to Castelia Hotel. Half an hourter, a girl checked into the hotel without saying anything, she carried two bags and went up to the room on the 44th floor by herself. Thest picture captured by surveince was at midnight when she jumped from the 44th floor. Valentine said, "Did you see it? From when Jonas returned to the hotel to when your daughter had an ident, neither of them interacted!" There was an uproar from celebrities and influencers, and the camera was aimed at the girl''s parents. The girl''s father said emotionally, "So what? Why do none of you guys want to admit your mistakes?" The other troublesome rtives immediately followed and yelled loudly, "What can the video prove? What about the ones before this? Why did Jonas y with our children''s feelings?" "Show the evidence!" The girl''s rtives were sure that Jonas could not show the video, because he had too many fans, and he did not even know who Kelly was Hearing that there seemed to be something else they were hiding, the cameras were aimed at Jonas and Valentine again. Jonas smirked and said, "I have the evidence," His assistant immediately showed the video. It was aption of Jonas being harassed. When he was filming in Beijing, a girl rushed into the film crew and said she wanted to find Jonas and was chased away by the security guards. One time when Jonas was staying in a hotel, the girl somehow got his room number and knocked on the door all night. Finally, she was taken away by the police. After Jonas left the hotel one time the girl used magical powers to get the key card, entered Jonas''s room, ate Jonas'' leftovers, and slept on the bed that Jonas had slept in. She took those photos herself. Not to mention, she installed a tracker on Jonas'' car. She did so many things that invaded his privacy. The girl was also sent to the police station because of her inappropriate acts. "I''m sorry, although I''ve never met her, she is well-known among the fans," Jonas pushed the frame of his sses, "She was a stalker," Everyone realized it. "Oh, so she was a stalker!" "With all due respect, this behavior is disgusting! She vited thews!" "I''m speechless, how dare they guilt trip thepany after their daughter''s death? Her family is no good either. They were willing to drag her daughter into this forpensation. No wonder they raised such a stalker" "Yeah, they''re incredibly selfish!" The girl''s family members choked for a moment, and the girl''s mother copsed, "No! It''s not like this! My daughter isn''t like this!" The girl''s mother cried and said, "My daughter is an obedient child. She would never do such a thing. You must have done something to make her do such a thing!" The girl''s father held back for a long time, and choked, "Anyway, my daughter is no longer here, so you''re taking advantage that she''s dead and fabricating a lie?" Jonas and Lilly were speechless. Wow, how could there be people shameless, they had learned a lesson. Even the girl''s mother cried and shouted, "Besides, she tried so hard to see you, she is so pitiful, can''t you even meet her?" Maybe if he met Kelly, she would not jump off the building. There was no trace of emotion in Jonas'' voice, and he sneered, "So I need to coax her because she ''s being pitiful?" "Do I need to marry her if she threatened to jump off the building?" The girl''s mother said, "Shouldn''t it be that way? She had a life...Of course, what I''m talking about is that you can fake the marriage. You''re a boy anyway, and you won''t lose anything..." Everyone was speechless. How wonderful! Initially, they wanted to talk nonsense and create some controversy about Jonas so that it could attract more attention. Now it was no longer necessary, the incident was already being live-streamed and attracted lots of attention. They immediately criticize one another. Valentine said, "Okay, you don''t believe me? This stalker harassed our artists, and we called the police many times. Even the police have the records!" However, the girl''s parents and troublemakers did not want to listen. They made excuses about them bribing the police and forged the evidence. They even said that they fabricated everything after Kelly''s death and added they were cold and From N?velDrama.Org. ruthless unless she came back to life. The girl''s mother cried the loudest. Even if a ghost with no blood heard about the situation, it would even have high blood pressure! Suddenly, Lilly raised her head and looked upstairs. On the seventh or eighth floor, there was a female ghost in a red wedding dress floating by the window, staring at Jonas... Lilly immediately tugged on Pablo''s sleeve, and said in a low voice, "Master!" Pablo squinted his eyes and felt confused. The one he saw should be a fierce ghost, not an evil ghost. What''s going on? He said in a low voice, "Alright kid, I''m gonna teach you how to deal with unreasonable people today," After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand and patted the girl''s mother''s eyes. The girl''s mother was crying so hard that she lost her breath andy down in the arms of a woman. She cried miserably, and when she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing on the window upstairs. She lowered her hands and was wearing a red wedding gown. She wore a pair of high heels that were not her size. She had a pale face and wore bright red lipstick. It was her daughter who jumped off the building and died a few days ago, Kelly. The pupils of the girl''s mother shrank, and the shrill cry instantly turned into a scream. Chapter 190 Suicide Note Chapter 190 Suicide Note The mother of the girl who jumped off the building cried and caused trouble. Anyone could see that there was no way to end it if they did notpensate them. Just when everyone was angry, the mother of the girl who fainted suddenly screamed and kicked her legs back. "Don''t...don''te here!" Her face was full of horror. Everyone was confused. They looked in front of her and there was nothing! "What is she doing?" Everyone asked. Jonas held Lilly and looked condescendingly at the girl''s mother who fell on the ground and screamed. He asked, "Isn''t she your daughter? Why are you afraid of her?" These rtives had been crying for two days, especially that aunt, who cried from beginning to end, Lilly thought she would faint from crying. She''s so sad, she must love her daughter very much. But now that the Master let her see her daughter, why did she react like this? The girl''s father was also taken aback by the girl''s mother''s scream, and quickly lowered his voice and asked, "What are you doing!" The girl''s mother''s pupils dted, and she kept shouting, "Kelly Kelly" The woman next to her turned her eyes, and immediately patted her thigh and cried, "Oh no, she must have been so sad and emotional, she''s gone bananas," "She''s crazy, did she have a seizure? We need to send her to the hospital!" Other rtives also said one after another, "That''s right, we need to send her to the hospital!" "Kelly died because of Jonas, now that she''s gone, Kelly''s mother has gone crazy" All the rtives said and thought, "Kelly''s mother is a genius!" Because of their daughter''s death, she was too stimted to go to the hospital. They mustpensate them no matter what! Look, her acting is so realistic! No one knew that Kelly''s mother was not acting, and she was frightened to death. Kelly stood in front of her wearing those bright red high heels, herplexion was pale, and her voice was faint. "Mom, what are you doing..." "Since you care about me so much, why don''t you join me?" Kelly''s mother was so frightened that she seemed to be strangled by someone, she could not say anything except her dted pupils and kicking her legs desperately. Kelly''s eyes sharpened, and she screamed suddenly, "What? You don''t even care about me, why are you here to cause trouble? Who allowed you to cause Jonas trouble?" She pinched her mother bitterly. Each finger was painted with bright red nail polish, and Kelly''s mother rolled her eyes in fright... Holding Kelly''s mother in her arms, The woman felt that she was talented. Her acting was so realistic that she panicked. Kelly''s aunt pinched Kelly''s mother. Kelly''s mother finally fainted, but now she was alright and woke up again. As soon as she woke up, she saw her daughter lying in front of her, with her face pressed against her, her eyes wide open. Kelly''s mother was frightened. She screamed again and it sounded like the screech of chalk scratching on the board, which made everyone feel numb. Kelly grinned, "My dear mother, you have been causing trouble for the past two days because you want me toe back to life? Why are you so scared when you see me now?" Kelly''s mother eximed, "Go go away!" Kelly''s eyes darkened, and her tone was cold, she said quietly, "Okay, I''ll go. But what about my suicide note? Where did you hide my suicide note? Did you keep it? Or were you scared someone else might find it..." As she spoke, she reached for her mother''s pocket. Kelly''s mother was frightened to death as if there were bugs crawling on her body, she struggled desperately, something fell out of her pocket. One was a folded piece of paper in a stic bag, and the other was her phone. The phone was knocked on the ground, and it yed audio. It was a conversation between her and someone else. Kelly''s mother''s said, "Kelly is gone, she jumped off the building..." She was sobbing, which was consistent with Kelly''s mother''s voice right now. The other person should be Kelly''s aunt, who hurriedly asked what was going on, and Kelly''s mother cried for a few minutes, during which there were other people''s voices chattering, and she exined what happened. "Kelly jumped from the 44th floor...the police asked me to identify her body...Kelly''s suicide note said that if she put on her wedding dress at midnight, lit candles, and wrote her lover''s name and birthday she could stay by his side after her death..." Kelly''s aunt said angrily, "Who taught her this? Who is that man? Shouldn''t he be responsible for her death?" Beside her was Kelly''s father''s voice, "How can he be responsible? It''s clearly written in the note that she did it voluntarily, and she found out about it online... The guy doesn''t know her at all..." A few people were talking. They were talking about the man that Kelly was obsessed with and even spent arge sum of money he endorses and so on. Kelly''s aunt became even angrier, and said loudly, "Is that all? Kelly spent way too much money on him! We need them topensate for it!" Kelly''s father said angrily, "Why do we need him topensate us? He didn''t kill Kelly," What followed was a conversation between several people discussing how to extort money from the From N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Kelly''s parents also felt that it made sense, why did they work so hard to raise their daughter, but ended up with nothing, and her daughter''s monthly allowance was spent on Jonas! The daughter jumped off the building because she liked Jonas so much, Jonas had something to do with her death. They lost their daughter, but they can''t lose their money, right? So they decided for thepany to The recording stopped there. The girl''s parents and other troublesome rtives were all stunned. When were these words recorded? Kelly''s mother was still full of fear, while Kelly''s father was stunned. He remembered that Kelly had just died, and her mother was too emotional, maybe she identally tapped on the record button on her phone while crying... That was too coincidental... Even if she recorded it by ident, it shouldnt just happen to be yed when the phone fell out. It was so weird that it was as if something was manipting it... The troublemakers did not know what was going on, they just felt chills down their spines. Kelly squatted next to the phone, and sneered, "Mom, is this what you mean when you said you loved me? I thought you were making trouble because you were really heartbroken..." On the other hand, Kelly''s father hurriedly put away the suicide note, but Kelly waved her hand, and the red wedding dress pped the suicide note away. Everyone saw a gust of wind blowing, the stic bag was opened, and the suicide note flew out... It hit the camera of the nearest influencer who was live. The blogger saw that it was their opportunity to gain followers, so they immediately grabbed the suicide note and unfolded it. At this moment, in this blogger''s live broadcast room, the viewers were screenshotting the note. Kelly''s father felt cold. It was as if his dignity had been torn away, revealing their true intentions and begging for money. He felt guilty and ashamed. Chapter 191 Do Humans Give Birth to Monkeys? Chapter 191 Do Humans Give Birth to Monkeys? "Do any of you have manners? Invading people''s privacy without consent!" Kelly''s father went up angrily and snatched the note back. The influencer had a serious look on his face, "Why can''t we do the same to you when you''ve taken advantage of your daughter''s death, you hypocrites!" They knew what kind of person they were. So Kelly''s family members quarreled with the media and influencers. The police also came, and after investigation, it was found that this matter had nothing to do with Jonas. After all, Kelly''s family knew that he was rich, so they wanted to me it on him so they could get some money out of him. Jonas could decide whether he wanted topensate them or not. The influences did not think it was a big deal to watch the excitement at the scene and started to talk about their point of view. Some peoplemented, "We shouldn''t tolerate people who ckmail, otherwise, our society will be chaotic," Some people alsomented, "Since Jonas'' family is well-off, why don''t theypensate them since they don''t have a daughter anymore?" Nobody knew if they were singing a different tune because they wanted attention. Of course, there were also a group of fans who were defending Jonas, and they were fighting with Kelly''s family. Eventually, Kelly''s troublesome rtives were arrested and the incident came to an end. Kelly''s mother was still crying, but this time the crying seemed to have a hint of insanity. No one saw that Kelly was hanging on her mother for revenge, and stuck to her pale face. Kelly''s father felt that he had been reprimanded for taking advantage of his dead daughter, and was punched a few times by Jonas'' fans, and he was cursing the injustice of the world in embarrassment and anger. Kelly''s rtives were unlucky as their efforts did not give them a single penny. Everyone in the city knew about it and they were all too shameful to lift their heads up. While a group of people was resentful, they were hating on Jonas for being so rich but stingy! ... Lilly shook her head and said, "The adult world sure isplicated!" She looked inside her transparent bag, and smiled, "Isn''t that right, Polly and Tortoise?!" Polly stepped on the tortoise shell, tilted its head to look at Lilly, and said, "Yes, yes, yes! The city is full From N?velDrama.Org. of routines, and I want to go back to the countryside. The countryside is more peaceful! There are potholes everywhere!" Lilly apuded, "Wow, Polly is amazing!" Tortoise stretched out his head seemingly speechless, Polly was a bit mean, when he saw the tortoise stretched out his head, he groaned, the tortoise shrank its neck, and hid behind it, the tortoise felt that the annoying parrot did not seem to be there and poked his head out. It was so angry that it remained in its shell. Polly stepped on its head and said, "You scared, old man?" The tortoise was speechless. Lilly looked at it and giggled. Compared with theplicated world of adults, Polly and Tortoise were much simpler! She raised her head and asked, "Will they be back again, Uncle Jonas?" Jonas replied, "No," They failed to guilt trip him and they no longer have decency, so they probably would note back. Even so, they would not cause any trouble as everyone knew the truth about the suicide note and the audio. So, they were too embarrassed to hold their heads up. Holding Lilly in her arms, Jonas strode in thepany. It was hard to steal Lilly from ke today, so, he could not give her back that easily. Jonas was wearing casual business pants, a ck silk shirt, and a tie casually hanging on the cor. Coupled with the gold wire framed eyes on the bridge of the nose, there was a bit of naughtiness in the gentleness, and a touch of nobility in him. He was such a gentleman and he held an adorable child in his arms. The contrast fascinates the fans outside thepany to scream. "Jonas is so handsome!" "Ah, brother, I want to give birth to a monkey for you!" Lillyy on Jonas''s shoulder, her eyes full of doubts. "Uncle Jonas, why did she say she wanted to give birth to a monkey for you?" Jonas''s face darkened, and replied, "You''re still a kid, don''t ask these kind of questions," Lilly replied, "Okay...then, then, I will ask a small question." Jonas could not helpughing at the way she pinched her fingers and said, "What''s the matter?" Lilly was pure and innocent, "Why can a human give birth to a monkey? Are humans born from monkeys or do monkeys born from humans? Can they speak? Do they eat rice like us, or do they eat fruit?" Jonas was silent. Lilly, that isn''t a small question! Pablo smirked, and he poked Lilly''s head, "You''re such an adorable kid," Lilly hurriedly raised her head, she was asking a question, but could not understand why the adults never gave her an answer. Valentine, who had finished the investigation with the police, caught up with him and smiled. "Little Miss Crawford, do you still want to have cake? I''ve found a Michelin-starred chef for you!" Lilly shook her head, "No! I promised Grandma that I would only eat one cake a day at most, and I already had one today." Valentine replied, "Did you know we can eat all day?" Lilly kept silent. She looked at Valentine and nodded, "No wonder Uncle Val''s stomach can''t even fit in his shirt." Valentine smiled and was not annoyed. Pablo said, "Don''t forget why we came here in the first ce," Lilly nodded, "Yeah, we''re going fishing!" She learned how to fish, but the master said that it was not real fishing, but that Jonas was used as bait to catch the hidden evil spirits. When Valentine heard it, Oh well, Little Miss Crawford wants to go fishing? Got it! He immediately ordered someone to stop the fountain behind thepany and put a few buckets of fish in it. Lilly looked at Valentine as if she was looking at thendlord. She lowered her voice and said to Jonas: "Let''s go, Uncle Jonas," Jonas asked, "Where do you want to go?" Lilly replied, "If you don''t want to go anywhere, I''ll take you for a walk, Uncle Jonas!" After saying that, she struggled down, grabbed Jonas''s tie, and dragged him forward. Jonas was surprised. What, why does it feel like she''s walking a dog? He immediately took off his tie. He had told the stylist that the tie was redundant. After a few people left. In the fan group, a female ghost wearing a red wedding dress floated out. She turned into a ghost so that she could pass by the security guards and enter Taylor Entertainment. She wandered around wantonly looking for Jonas. "Jonas" "Where are you, Jonas?" Kelly was floating around in thepany... Jonas carried Lilly who was tired from walking and walked along the long corridor. "Turn left at the end of the corridor, and it''s my lounge," Jonas said, "It''s not big, but you can take a rest. Are you tired from ying?" Lilly suddenly said, "Uncle Jonas, this corridor is too long, there are rooms on both sides, and the corridor leads to the end... Then, you can see a ghost." Jonas raised her eyebrows, and asked casually, "Huh? How did you know about this?" Lilly said, "Yeah, you can see ghosts here," Jonas remained silent. He said silently, "Impossible." It''s broad daylight...it''s impossible to see ghosts during the day. Ghosts only appeared at night in film and television dramas. As he thought about it, he had already turned to the corner of the corridor. He saw Kelly standing in front of his lounge door in a bright red wedding dress, and when she heard the sound, she turned and looked him straight in the eye. A huge surprise floated on Kelly''s pale face, which distorted her face: "Jonas!" Jonas was surprised. Chapter 192 No One Loved Him More Than Her Chapter 192 No One Loved Him More Than Her Jonas''s throat tightened in fright, and he almost screamed and managed to stay calm. He hugged Lilly tightly and took a step back. He felt that his view of the world had copsed. If the ghost he saw that night was because he was sleepy, it might be a hallucination. However, that was not the case! So, why could he always see the ghost? Polly, who was in the bag, also seemed to be taken aback, and yelled loudly, "Don''te any closer!" That was exactly how Jonas felt! Although he had never seen the woman before, he felt she was familiar. She had been his fan for quite some time. It was the stalker who knocked on his door in the middle of the night, installed a tracking device on him, and sneaked into the room to collect his hair. Sure enough, film and television dramas were deceiving! Who said ghosts could note out during the day? Lilly was calm, she thought about it calmly, "That''s right, Uncle Jonas, what''s a stalker?" She wanted to ask what those people downstairs were talking about just now. She did not know what stalkers meant. Jonas''s throat was tight, and her face was suppressed and calm, pretending that she could not see the female ghost. So he exined without squinting, trying to keep his expression normal. "Stalkers are abnormal fans who invade the private life and work of celebrities. They take pride in peeping, stalking, and secretly photographing every move of the celebrity''s private life..." Lilly suddenly realized, and nodded, "Does it mean perverted fans?" Lilly finally understood what the word, "stalker" meant. Jonas was speechless for a moment. There was nothing wrong with his definition. When the female ghost heard Jonas''s words, she had a resentful expression on her face, "How could you talk about me like this?" "I abandoned my parents just for you," "Jonas, you can''t treat me like this, I love you...let me stay with you, okay? I promise to be good, if you think I''m too in the way...then I''ll gouge out my eyes, okay?" As she said it was true, she gouged out her eyeballs. "In this case, you can bring my eyes with you! I promise you won''t get in the way!" "I''m satisfied as long as I can see you every day," Jonas looked at her eyeballs and had goosebumps. Pablo whispered, "Lilly, go into the room first." Jonas suddenly heard a voice in his ear, turned her head suddenly, and found that there was another person behind her, and had goosebumps. When did hee? Jonas opened the door while his hands trembled. Lilly looked at him sympathetically, "Uncle Jonas, allow me!" It turns out that Uncle Jonas was the same as Josh. The younger Jonas often studies how to see ghosts, but he was afraid of seeing ghosts. Uncle Jonas is also... The door opened loudly and Jonas carried Lilly into the room. His lounge had one bedroom and a living room. Entering the house at this time meant sharing the same room with two ghosts. As expected, the female ghost followed Jonas, and they were inseparable. He poured water, and she He sat down, and the female ghost also leaned against the sofa and leaned on him. And Pablo was floating on the side with his arms folded, he looked like he was going to kill him at any second. Jonas''s fixed gaze almost turned into cross-eyed. The female ghost looked at him obsessively, and giggled, "Wow! Jonas is so cute!" "Jonas, I know you can see me Are you afraid of ghosts?" Jonas could not bear it anymore, gritted his teeth, and said coldly, "Get lost!" Kelly looked sad, "Jonas, how can you tell people to go away? I exposed my parents and died for you." Was there anyone whose love for him was stronger than hers? No! In this world, she was the only one who loved Jonas the most. Except for her, no one was qualified to stay by Jonas'' side! The female ghost was obsessed, and her voice became a little perverted, "Hey, Jonas, why don''t you Jonas looked at Lilly as if asking for help desperately. Lilly! Are you sure you''re not gonna do something? Help me Lilly was squatting on the ground, opened the bag, and released Polly. Polly shook his feathers, a little hair stood up on his head, and he imitated her voice perfectly. "Jonas You bought me this lollipop, won''t your girlfriend be angry? Jonas! If we both eat the same lollipop, won''t your girlfriend be jealous if she finds out? Ooooh, ooh, Jonas! How could your girlfriend hit you? Your girlfriend is terrible, unlike me, I will only feel bad for you" Jonas was silent. He could not help staring at the green parrot. This parrot is loud... Lillyforted, "Don''t be afraid, Uncle Jonas. Polly is amazing! It can protect Uncle Jonas!" Jonas was slightly stunned, and her eyes were bright and clear. Although she was only four years old, it made people feel at ease for no reason. His heart was slightly warm, and the goosebumps on his arms gradually subsided... At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Jonas, who had just calmed down, suddenly became furious again, and his fingers trembled. Valentine opened the door and came in, and took. "Ah, you''re here! Little Miss Crawford, don''t you want to go fishing? I''ll take you there!" Polly immediately opened his mouth and said "I figured it out, there are not two people in the room, but four people, what, you said twenty-four people, not twenty-four people, but actually four people, what, it turned into seven Fourteen pots of silver..." Jonas and Valentine were silent. Jonas was about to speak when the female ghost''s hand slid over his shoulder, and down his chest, All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. wrapping tightly around his body. Sheughed, "Ohso Jonas is going fishing!" "Are you fishing for me?" After she finished, she opened her bloody mouth. Chapter 193 Lilly Is Getting Stronger Chapter 193 Lilly Is Getting Stronger Jonas''s pupils shrank, and he stood up abruptly. Valentine was startled, "What''s going on here?" Seeing that the female ghost was about to bite Jonas''s neck, Lilly threw something and it just fell into the ghost''s mouth! "Creak!" There was a piercing sound, and the female ghost quickly backed away, desperately spitting out what was in her mouth. Only then did she realize that she bit a tortoise. Tortoisended on the sofa with his back facing down, spreading his limbs and waving wildly. Ouch, hello, I''m dying! Lilly quickly said, "I''m sorry, Tortoise!" She was holding him at the moment, so she threw him without hesitation. Tortoise''s feet hooked the sofa pillows, and he was about to turn over. Polly rattled up and stepped on it. Tortoise was speechless. Lilly looked towards the female ghost, Pablo also moved his fingers and said, "It seems that the evil ghost will note out." Lilly nodded, "How cunning!" Polly, who was stepping on the tortoise, slipped and said, "Slippery!" Kelly looked at the two of them with resentment, and asked, "What are you doing?" When she appeared, they ignored her! She thought that everyone would be able to live in peace. In this case, she would stay by Jonas'' side at all times. But now she realized that the kid was dealing with her! She just wanted to be by Jonas'' side. Why did people want to stop her from doing so even if she was dead? "What are you going to do?" Lilly stared at the female ghost. The female ghostughed, "When I died, I used Jonas'' birth date to make a ghost marriage... Hehe, Jonas was born to be mine, and if he dies, he can only be with me..." "Since you won''t let me be with Jonas... I''ll kill him too. After he dies, my Jonas and I can be together forever..." Jonas was shocked when he heard it. He remembered what Jack said when Kelly died, she was wearing a red wedding gown, with red high heels beside the bed, and lit two red candles in front of the mirror... Lilly waved her hand and said, "Uncle Jonas, hurry up, get my weapon out of Polly''s bag~" Valentine, who was still poking his head at the door was confused. What game were those two ying? But seeing Lilly running over in a hurry, he raised his head and said, "Uncle Val, we are a bit busy now! We won''t entertain you! Goodbye!" The door shut Valentine was confused outside the door. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Why won''t you give me a chance? "Little Miss Crawford, what do you want to y with? I''ll ask someone to make it for you!" He was even willing to build an amusement park on the spot. There is no answer. Valentine rubbed his nose and muttered, "Mom, it''s not that I''m not seizing the opportunity. I should not meddle in other people''s affairs..." Mr. Taylor left muttering. What he could not see was that there was a ghost in ck standing outside the windows. He squinted at the closed door and left quickly. Kelly is useless, don''t worry about it! Before leaving, the ghost in ck waved at Valentine. Valentine did not know why, but staggered, he walked out a few steps and bumped his head against the ss window. "Hiss" Pablo seemed to have a sense of something and flew out immediately. There was a trace of an evil spirit hidden in the air, but mixed with the anger in Valentine''s body, it was difficult to tell where the evil spirit left. Pablo sneered, "How cunning, he even learned how to hide his bad aura," It was no ordinary evil spirit. Even if ordinary evil spirits could restrain bad aura, they cannot hide it. But now this one could hide the bad aura and even use people''s anger to cover it up. If it weren''t for his profound skills, he would not be able to feel the bad aura. Pablo chased after where the bad aura came from. Inside the room, the female ghost''s eyes glowed green. The female ghost was not afraid of Lilly, she thought that a little kid did not know how to handle ghosts. But her master was very powerful. Now that a very powerful man has gone out for some reason, this is a good opportunity for her! "Hehehe, Jonas, you are destined to be mine," Kelly pounced on Jonas again, her expression frantic, "You''re my destiny,e down and apany me!" Jonas yelled, "Lilly!" He raised the mahogany sword. Lilly spread her legs and stood on the sofa then, took the mahogany sword. "Stay back!" Jonas was silent. The actions of the little kid were like people arguing online... She was performing a ritual. The female ghost chattered andughed, "You little brat! I''ll kill you!!" She did not take Lilly seriously at all, her little trick was not enough in her eyes! She was a ghost! Seeing Lilly''s clumsy movements, could she deal with ghosts? Even if she has collected a ghost, could she y one? From the moment she jumped off the stairs, she yed the ghost! Kelly opened her mouth and it was bloody, maybe it was broken in two when she died, and the corner of her mouth was split to the ear, dripping with blood. However, she just met Lilly, and for some reason, she felt as if an invisible bolt of lightning struck her hard. Kelly immediately flew out with a scream, and she was filled with evil spirits, almost being scattered. "you" She looked at Lilly in shock, how could this happen? This little girl shouldn''t be so powerful! Lilly raised the mahogany sword and said, "Don''t move, sis! Let me try the spell I''ve just learned," Master taught herst night, and she did not have the chance to try it! She could not practice that skill on the unloyal woman, the uglydy, and the boy who loved sweets. So, she could only practice it on Kelly! Lilly rushed forward, took the sword, and yelled at the female ghost crazily, "Back off!" Jonas was silent and dumbfounded. Kelly was also quiet and felt insulted. Lilly spoke, "Hey, was my posture wrong?" She recalled what her Master said and tried to adjust the position of her thumb. Kelly ignored Lilly. She vaguely found a loophole, it seemed that as long as she didn''t attack Lilly, Lilly could not do anything to her. The amazing thing was the red rope in her hand. Kelly gritted her teeth and got up, intending to quickly drag Jonas down to apany her, ignoring the sword wielded by Lilly. "Oh, stop trying! It''s useless!" "If you can chop me into the air, I''ll wash my hair upside down!" However, at the next moment, Lilly pointed at her with her sword again, and shouted, "Back off!" Yellow light rushed out of the mahogany sword and struck the female ghost fiercely! Kelly was surprised. Chapter 194 Capturing a Ghost Chapter 194 Capturing a Ghost Kelly was struck and a puff of ck smoke rose from her body, she panicked, could this little brat hit her? She immediately turned and ran! "Don''t run away!" Lilly grabbed the mahogany sword and said fiercely. Jonas quickly chased after her, "Lilly!" Polly saw it, it was terrible, his owner ran away! "Wait for me, wait for me!" Polly flew and chased after him. The tortoise finally poked its head out, looked around, and followed slowly. Valentine was ordering some afternoon tea and snacks... Eventually, he saw Lilly with bare feet, holding a small wooden sword, shouting as she ran. Before Valentine could stop her, he saw Jonas chasing after Lilly. There was a parrot behind Jonas. Valentine looked behind him, only to see a turtle following him at the end of the corridor far away. He was confused. He turned around again and saw that Lilly was ying with a sword, shouting "Back off!" The parrot chased after her, fluttering its wings and making the papers fly. Several staff members in the office quickly stood up and looked at Lilly in shock, "Oh, little one, you can''t y here..." Lilly took a breath and apologized, "I''m sorry! I''ll clean it upter..." Seeing this posture, Valentine felt a chill down his spine. She can''t be... catching ghosts, right? He told everyone in the office to go out and take a break. The staff members cheered and were stunned by the sudden surprise. They grabbed their bags and phones and then left. The ghost was shed several times and became weaker, but somehow she could not get rid of Lilly. "Why are you chasing me!" She was furious. Before Lilly could reply, Polly replied at the top of his voice, "Because you have syrup!" The ghost, Lilly, and Jonas were silent. Finally, after Lilly was struck twenty or thirty times, the female ghost could no longer move, lying on the ground, wanting to cry. How could it be To follow Jonas every day and night, she did not hesitate tomit suicide by jumping off a building. It would be fine if he was caught by someone like Pablo, but he was subdued by a brat. She was dissatisfied. "Can''t you let me go?" the female ghost said weakly, "I promise I won''t harm Jonas, okay? I just want to be by his side..." "As long as I can see Jonas every day..." Kelly cried she did not want to kill Jonas anymore, she just wanted to see him every day, to see what time he got up in the morning, brush his teeth first after getting up, or go to the toilet...how much he ate, what he wears to sleep, and if he sleep-talked. She was not asking too much! Lilly shook his head and refused, "No," Ghosts follow people around only to harm them and leave no benefit. If Kelly stayed with Jonas, in the long run, he would be weak, suffer from bad luck, and even cut his lifespan in half. "Hey, who was that evil spirit that was with you yesterday?" Lilly asked. Kelly''s eyes flickered, and she asked, "Can you let me go after I tell you?" Lilly shook her head, "No!" Kelly closed her eyes immediately, "Then why should I tell you?" Lilly picked up the sword, "Alright then, I''ll try another spell that Master taught me" The spell was called thepelling technique... Kelly suddenly opened her eyes, half dead with anger. It was just a spell chanting the word "Back off,", and it can''t kill her in one blow, it was torture for her. There were not any new spells! "I said!" Kelly gritted her teeth and cried, "I only know that he is an evil spirit. He said that he can help me. The only requirement is that he can hide in me sometimes..." Lilly frowned, not quite understanding what she meant. Why did he want to hide in Kelly? If he wanted to swallow a bad aura, wouldn''t it be better to swallow Kelly instead? Lilly could not figure it out, so she shed the female ghost with her sword, kneaded her into a ball of an evil spirit, and stuffed her into the jar of souls. "Sister Kelly, you don''t need to go to hell and wash your hair upside down in the boiling poop anymore! You probably won''t be able to go there!" After finishing speaking, the female ghost also turned into an evil spirit and was absorbed by the jar. The scream of the female ghost gradually dissipated... Jonas was startled and said, "Is she dead?" Lilly said, "She''s already dead!" Jonas was speechless for a while, and suddenly asked, "Lilly, is there a ce in the underworld where the water was boiling?" Lilly said, "We have to talk about it separately," "Master said that there are different levels of hell depending on what sins you''vemitted, from pulling out tongues, scissors, iron trees, evil mirrors, steamers, copper pirs, mountains of knives, icebergs, oil pans, cow pits, stone pressures, mortars, pools of blood, Death in vain, torture, volcanoes, stone mills, knives, and saws..." Jonas was surprised, "No boiling poop?" Lilly looked at him strangely, "Why, Uncle Jonas, do you want to go there?" Jonas''s face darkened, "Just... just asking." Lilly looked rxed, "The boiling poop is just a saying, so it cannot be said that it does not exist," She did not even know what it was like. She had to ask her master about it. Lillypleted the mission unscathed this time, she was super powerful! She was like a happy bird, going back and forth between the desks, remembering to clean up. Valentine shrank and looked around, then said, "Little Miss Cawford, allow me..." Lilly looked at him, "Uncle Val, I don''t think you can squat down." Valentine was silent. He really could not squat. He did not believe it, and when he tried hard, a button bounced from his belly, and it happened to hit Polly. Polly suddenly yelled, "This fatty doesn''t even learn martial arts, and he has a secret weapon!" He flew to the corridor while talking. Tortoise barely crawled to the entrance of the corridor, only to be stepped on by Polly. Tortoise was quiet. Was he being bullied because he could not speak? In South City, opposite a certain university. There were two modern high-rise buildings facing each other. The ground floor is a business district, and the middle floor is an office building. Many smallpanies rent their facades here. The buildings were rented by several bosses as hotel apartments. The rooms here were decorated in a All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. young and fashionable way and can be rented daily or monthly. So, the flow of people is veryplicated. In addition to the employees of various smallpanies, various white-cor workerse and go every day. students from surrounding universities, and small families who cannot afford housing, also rented the ce. Today was the eve of the Dragon Boat Festival holiday. Since it was a public holiday, the Dragon Boat Festival would be two dayster. There were four days of holidays so many people had gone home. The usually lively Cherry Inn became deserted. After eleven o''clock in the evening, the business district downstairs was closed, and the two buildings gradually became silent. Only the sparse lights on the upper floors showed that the two buildings were upied. No one noticed that a room on the 26th floor suddenly lit up with a dim red light, it was glowing red, and a little weird... A girl was sitting in front of a desk with a mirror on it, and two candles were lit on both sides of the mirror. She was wearing a red wedding dress, she put on bright red lipstick in front of the mirror and smiled. "Time''s up," Chapter 195 Another Girl Committing Suicide Chapter 195 Another Girl Committing Suicide At midnight, in the tall building opposite Cherry Inn, a boy moved a small stool and was sitting on the balcony of the dormitory ying games. He nced up only to see a girl in a red dress opposite him climbing onto the balcony. The boy''s pupils shrank and dropped his phone. The night was silent and he could hear everything clearly. The girl in the red dress raised her head and nced at him faintly. She smiled strangely, and jumped off the balcony! "Ah!" The boy was terrified and screamed uncontrobly. The scream pierced the night. It was a holiday, and the Crawford family was very lively. Needless to say, Edward and Liam must be on vacation. Gilbert was still on duty and would not be back until night. Anthony was working at home, Jonas was also there, and Bryson would not be back until tomorrow. Liam and Cloud was a member of the national scientific research department, and researched nature respectively, so they cannot go back during vacations. Lilly didn''t know what the sixth and seventh uncles were doing. He only knew that she had met them once in South City, but he never saw them again. In the kitchen, ke was chopping minced meat. Margaret moved the materials for making dumplings to the dining room. Lilly and Hannah sat on the small stools, holding a small dumpling in their arms, and were tightly tying it. Mrs. Crawford said, "Lilly, Hannah, be careful, the bamboo stick is very sharp..." They used leaves to make the dumplings, and they made five-spice meat fillings, red and blue meat fillings, which were salty rice dumplings. In addition to salty rice dumplings, they also made red date fillings, bean paste fillings, and other sweet fillings. The salty rice dumplings were also tied with thin strips of bamboo, which was a very orthodox method in the south, while the sweet rice dumplings are made of thin ropes so that they sweet rice dumplings can be distinguished from the salty rice dumplings. Lilly said, "Don''t worry, Grandma, I will make the dumplings myself. Uncle Anthony said he wanted to have two dumplings, Uncle Liam and Uncle Edward wanted to have eight, Uncle Bryson wanted to eat two, and Uncle Jonas wanted to eat 11... " There''s also Josh, Hannah, Drake, and Zachary. Grandpa and Grandma, Daddy, Mommy, Polly, and Tortoise... She counted the dumplings she had to make and there was a lot. Mrs. Crawfordughed helplessly, "How many do you want to eat, Lilly?" Lilly snorted, "Oh, I almost forgot to count mine in! Uhh... I want to eat five, six, seven, no, eight dumplings!" Mrs. Crawford happily said, "Then let Margaret pack them, it''s too much." Lilly insisted, "I want to pack too!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hannah was holding a dumpling, which was wrapped in four or fiveyers of leaves, but the stuffing was still exposed, and she scratched her head anxiously, "Can''t we cook all of this in one pot and just eat it?" They all had to be eaten anyway, so why bother to wrap anotheryer of leaves It was also troublesome to peel it off when eating! Lilly looked like a little grown-up, "Hannah, you don''t understand, this is called tradition!" Mom said following tradition is essential. Hannah was impatient, she made two dumplings and still failed, she was so angry that she threw down the rice dumplings and said loudly, "No more! I don''t wanna pack any more dumplings! If I ever do it again, I''m a dog!" Even if her sister was here, it was still useless! Hannah was so depressed, she only came here when she saw Lilly there. Lilly giggled, "Hannah, you will suffer if you swear!" Margaret alsoughed and said, "If you don''t wanna do it, then I''ll do it," Hannah dropped her things and ran to the living room, picked up her phone, and yed with it... Liam came down from upstairs, holding two books in his hand. Hannah''s expression changed immediately, and she said immediately, "Dad, I''m going to make a dumpling!" Lilly looked up, "You can''t, Hannah. If you do so, you''ll turn into a dog!" Hannah did not care, even if she became a dog, she still did not want to know how to do it. Unexpectedly, Liam had a cold face, "Stop!" Hannah cried with a mournful face, "Dad, it''s a holiday today, can''t I take a break from studying?" Liam replied, "No," Hannah had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down, looking at the textbook hopelessly. The voice of Liam teaching her to read was heard in the living room. The Crawford family was warm and peaceful. Nothing bad happened to them for many years. It was just that Liam sounded a bit unpleasant: "Which idiom is used in this sentence?" He continued, "You must study hard so that you can what in the future? Which idiom is suitable? I just taught you!" Hannah''s mind wandered, she looked at the nk space and said, "Study hard, so that you can die in the future." Drake chuckled. Liam was about to explode, and almost smashed the textbook, "It is to get ahead! Get ahead! Only by studying hard will you be able to get ahead in the future!" Hannah, "It doesn''t matter, those two meanings are almost the same!" Get ahead. They were going to die eventually. Nothing was wrong Hannah felt that there was nothing wrong with what she said. Liam was speechless. Liam, who was always quiet and honest, almost died of anger. Drake could not take it anymore, and said with a nk face, "Getting ahead describes the virtues and talents or outstanding achievements, and is better than others." Hannah was surprised, "I don''t want to be better than others!" Liam''s ears turned red with anger, "Then you can''t be the worst person either, right?" Hannah, "Hmm... then what if I was?" Liam was so mad he passed out. Lilly stuck out her tongue and said, "Hannah is such a dummy!" With a smile in her eyes, Mrs. Crawford said: "Then Lilly will work hard in the future, and then take Hannah under your wing," Lilly shook her head like a rattle, "Hannah can''t keep up!" Drake who taught her so wellst time was so angry that he mmed the door and left. Hannah was good at sleeping as no one could wake her up. The more Liam watched, the angry he became, especially when he saw that Zachary, who was forced to leave the room and was not allowed to y games in the room, was lying on the sofa with a sleepy expression. Don''t get mad. "Zachary, have you finished your math homework? Why don''t you learn from your brother!" There are two super smart kids in the family, but why the both of them weak in their studies> Zachary sat up suddenly, and said impatiently, "You''re so long-winded! I don''t wanna do it, what can you do?" He snorted and stood up, took out his phone, and continued to y games. He wanted to y games on his phone. Why did he not let him y? Who was he to talk to him like that? Zachary took out his phone but identally clicked on a video posted in the game group. In the picture, the girl in red looked over from a distance, smiled strangely, and then jumped downstairs. Immediately afterward, he saw the terrifying appearance of the girl with her brain stted across the floor and her eyes were wide open... Zachary was so frightened that his hands shook and threw the phone away. Drake sat at the bar counter, struggling to figure out what to write down, and wrote two big books. As a result, Zachary''s phone hit him on the head. Chapter 196 Be Nice to My Daughter Chapter 196 Be Nice to My Daughter Josh took a closer look, just in time to see the horrible incident of the girlmitting suicide. He was so shocked that he straightened his back. "Oh no! She..." Josh jumped up and kept swearing. Hugh, who had been reading newspapers and waiting for the dumplings to be ready frowned and criticized, "Why do you swear all the time? Where are your manners?" Josh was so frightened that he pushed the phone away, and said, "Grandpa, I was just scared Boohoo" Hugh''s face was cold and serious, but his voice was still stern, "You''re a man. Why are you afraid of a video?" Hugh did not see the video, but he heard some noise from the phone, so he could probably tell it was a video. Josh cried, "Grandpa, it was a different video!" Hugh grabbed the phone, "Here, let me see what''s wrong," Hugh was shocked. The girl in this video...was too scary! Hugh''s fingers trembled, and he immediately returned the phone to Zachary. Zachary was puzzled as that was the quickest he got his phone back. He thought that if Hugh got his hands on his phone, he would never be able to get it back. Josh asked, "What was it?" Hugh said coldly, "It''s just a video, I don''t get why you''re so scared about it!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Josh was speechless. Grandpa, your hands were shaking just now, I saw it! Josh decided not to expose the old man. When Zachary got the phone, Liam did not let him go upstairs, because he knew that he would just copse on the sofa when he returned to the room as he was too stubborn. Zachary smiled disdainfully, and said, "Okay, you win, so I won''t go up!" After speaking, Drake got out with his phone and yed games in the garden. Liam had no choice but to say, "Mom, take care of him!" Bettany rolled her eyes, "He''s your kid, take care of him yourself," To be honest, she could not take care of him either. Hannah was still obedient, unlike Zachary. He was not afraid to make jokes at all and said what he wanted. He was fearless. Lilly suddenly said, "Leave it to me, Grandma!" She put down the dumpling, washed her hands, and dragged Josh out. Josh asked, "What are you doing? I don''t want to see my cousin!" Lilly said, "Go and have a look." She wanted to watch that video as it was not just a simple video that would make Zachary this scared. Josh immediately understood, the siblings held hands and quietly approached Zachary. At this time, Zachary was not ying games, but he was looking at a thread about the video he watched. The group was overwhelmed by the girl jumping off the Cherry Inn building. "It''s so scary, I heard that the woman lit red candles in the dormitory before she died, and burned paper money or something," " I think her name is Snowie, she is quite famous, I heard that because she could not find a suitable job because she was too beautiful" "Oh no, I''m from that dormitory and I''ve always felt that there was something wrong with Snowie Who would dare to go back to the dormitory now?" A timid person would not even dare to type out Snowie''s name. There were many people in Zachary''s game group, and there were all kinds of people from all over the world. What everyone liked to talk about the most was about scary and exciting things. The incident attracted a lot of attention and was shared with almost everyone. Moreover, the tform was also popr, so he could see it in almost every group. Hemented, "Why did she jump off the building?" There was a lot of discussion in the group. Some said that she was bullied by her manager, some said her boyfriend cheated on her and she could not take it anymore Zachary was speechless as the reasons for the discussions were outrageous. Couldn''t she just cope with it by gaming? There were too many reposts about the incident in the group, Josh was about to quit and identally clicked on a picture. It was exactly what Snowie looked like when she died tragically... Seeing those wide eyes, Zachary felt a little scared. At this moment, a hand was patted on his shoulder. Zachary sprung up in an instant, hugging the pir in shock, only then did she see clearly that it was Lilly. He said angrily, "What are you doing!" Lilly withdrew her hand in a daze, and apologized obediently, "I''m sorry..." Josh immediately said: "It''s none of her business, I told her to keep quiet just now!" Zachary said that they were crazy, and then sat down. Lilly sat on the side, and asked, "Zachary, can you show me the video just now?" Drake''s phone was full of poetry groups. He asked what mathematical groups, equations, and forms were on his phone. That''s why she came to him! Zachary did not raise his head, and said impatiently, "Don''t bother me! Go away," Why did he have to show her his phone, who was she to look through it? Lilly pouted, "What should I do if I want you to show me?" Zachary felt that younger sisters were annoying, and Hanna was also like that when she was Lilly''s age. Hannah would stick with him every day and throw things at him. And now, herees another one! "No, didn''t you hear me when I told you to go away?" Zachary rolled his eyes and opened up League of Legends. Lilly suddenly said, "Zachary, don''t forget to find me if you see something unclean!" Zachary said, "I told you to get lost, do you understand?" What did she mean by "unclean,"? Was she scaring him? Oh, how scary Zachary rolled his eyes. Josh said angrily, "Let''s ignore him! I''ll help you find that video!" Lilly was led by Josh and walked away. After a while, ke came out. He twisted his wrist and looked down at Zachary who was ying a game. How dare he talk to his daughter rudely? The Crawford family should teach him a lesson. "Come on, let''s y a few rounds," he said. Zachary did not raise his head, he did not pay much attention to his uncle who had juste to the Crawford Mansion not long ago. ke said coldly, "Aren''t you very good at ying games? If you can beat me in one game, I''ll send you to the e-sports team." Zachary''s fingers halted. ke sneered, "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" Zachary was angry, he yed as an S-tier champion in League of Legends and was undefeated. He felt insulted when his uncle said he could not beat him in a game. "Fine!" Zachary said unconvinced. When ke went online, he discovered that ke was actually a newbie, and his username was "Extraordinary Land". Zachary rolled his eyes. That''s it? How dare you speak nonsense? Half an hourter, Zachary was defeated and he cried. ke beat him countless times! This was the first time Zachary was having a crisis, he was stunned, wishing he could drop his phone and never y games again! ke put his phone away and looked at him coldly, "Remember, to be nice to Lilly, otherwise, I''ll beat you in the game again!" Zachary fell silent. ke left after speaking. Zachary was so depressed that he felt like vomiting blood, restarted the game, and vented his anger, unexpectedly... He did not know what happened but he would always be matched with "Extraordinary Land" during matchmaking and he would always get defeated by ke. Zachary went from Grandmaster rank to Silver rank. Everyone who yed with him would think his ount got hacked. He was so angry, he was about to smash his phone. The phone was flung on thewn, and Zachary was so depressed that he did not realize that it was getting dark. He recalled that someone called him to eat but he was being rude to them. Zachary picked up the phone angrily and was about to go back to the house. At this moment, he caught a glimpse of a figure standing by the flowerbed. He turned his head to look and saw a person standing in the garden, dressed in red, with long hair, and their eyes met. Zachary just logged off the game and was dumbfounded. He stared at the female ghost for a while. Chapter 197 Lecturing Zachary Chapter 197 Lecturing Zachary Zachary stared at the female ghost for a long time, suddenly sneered, and rolled his eyes in disdain. Why are you pretending to be a ghost? He could no longer be lectured and they pretended to be a ghost to frighten him so he would be obedient? Zachary spat and was about to go back to the room. Suddenly, the female ghost who was standing in front of him just now disappeared. Zachary was stunned. No way. Was he dizzy? Zachary rubbed his eyes, wondering if it was just his hallucination, did he see a ghost? His heart clenched, and he quickened his pace, he felt that there was a ghost floating on top of his head. A strangeughter suddenly sounded in his ears, "Giggle..." No one would be afraid if ghosts cried, but they were scary if theyughed. Zachary ran away, and couldn''t help screaming: "Mom..." The Crawford family was sitting at the dining table, and they had almost eaten their meals. No one wanted to spoil Zachary, so they didn''t leave him a meal and did not call him to eat his food. Eventually, they saw Zachary running in as he yelled for his mother. Hugh frowned and said sternly, "Why are you yelling?" His body was surrounded by warm light and Zachary''s suffocation gradually disappeared, and he mustered up the courage to look back. There''s nothing behind me, nothing... He was dazzled. Zachary withdrew his gaze and red at ke. It was all his fault, if he hadn''t been killed by him in the game, would he have hallucinations? "Grandma, what else is there to eat?" Zachary originally wanted to go upstairs but came to the dining table by ident. There were so many people here... Bettany kept a straight face and didn''t want to talk to Zachary. "Nothing! You didn''t evene when we called you to have your food, so don''tin if there''s no food left for you!" Zachary bit his lip, "Tch, who does this olddy think she is?" Liam mmed his cutlery, and said in a cold voice, "What did you call grandma? Say it again!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zachary picked up the cutlery and said nonchntly, "Oh no, I''m so scared, Your Highness, should I call her Her Majesty from now on?" "Greetings, Your Highness, I hope you''re doing well," Seeing that Zachary was being rude, Liam was so angry that he wanted to throw his bowl away. But Zachary looked around, and looked at the te of eggnt "Isn''t there still something to eat? Eggnt with minced meat? I like it!" "Ha, how about fried chicken? Today''s food is good!" Everyone suddenly stopped talking. ke raised his eyebrows and looked at him with folded arms. Zachary picked up his cutlery and looked at it strangely, "What are you looking at? What''s there to look at?" Oh, they did not want Zachary to eat. So everyone put on such sour faces and threatened him? Zachary did not like how they acted around him, so he stuffed arge piece of eggnt into his mouth and chewed a couple of mouthfuls proudly. The next second, he spat out the eggnt. "What is this?" He frowned. The purple eggnt looked oily and shiny. He thought it was delicious, but it turned out to be undercooked! The minced meat was also salty! Zachary gulped down a ss of water. "Damn it, is there anything worse than this? Even dogs wouldn''t eat it!" Everyone was silent. Lilly looked at everyone, then at Zachary. Well, everyone did not answer his, so she did not answer Zachary. She actually wanted to tell her brother, of course, there was worse food out there Zachary had not eaten anything for a day, and it was very ufortable to drink a ss of water, so he looked at the te of fried chicken again. Every piece of chicken was yellow and orange, it looked really delicious. Zachary was drooling, and he picked up a piece of chicken with thick meat and put it in his mouth, and sure enough, he spat it out in a second. "Yuck!" He spat it out again, poured three more sses of water, and said angrily, "This is worse than the eggnt! Who made this, is this for humans?" ke crossed his arms and said leisurely, "I made it," Zachary stopped talking, choking on his saliva. ke looked at him coldly, "I don''t like others saying that my cooking is not good," "Come on, we saved these dishes for you, eat up!" Zachary was silent. ke, "Oh is it salty? Margaret, would you please bring me a basin of water?" Zachary''s throat tightened, "Why would you want a basin of water?" ke smiled considerately and said, "Here you go." Zachary was speechless, He sneered, an outsider still wanted to lecture him? When was it his turn to speak as an outsider in the Crawford family? His father and grandparents did not even lecture him, who was he? Zachary wanted to flip the table and leave immediately. ke suddenly took out his phone, clicked on an app, and heard a familiar jingle. Lilly immediately stuck to it and watched ke y the game. "Dad, what are these?" ke replied, "These are champions, you can pick which champions you''d like to y with," Lilly suddenly realized, "Then which champion do you like?" ke answered, "Well, I like Nocturne," Lilly stared at the beast on the screen, and asked, "Why?" ke answered, "Because Nocturne is good for jungling," Lilly was dumbfounded, and repeated in a childish voice, "Nocturne Jungle?" ke continued "That''s right, you''re really smart," Anthony was silent. ... Zachary gritted his teeth and sat down. Seeing that Margaret brought a basin of water, he gave her a resentful look. He angrily poured a whole te of chicken into the water basin and stirred it. Feeling that the salty taste should be washed away, and took a bite. Eventually, "This chicken is so salty!" It was so salty that it would not wash off no matter how many times he washed it. ke''s phone rang, Wee to Summoner''s Rift! Zachary was silent. ke''s mobile phone rang, "Matchmaking sessful, thank you for waiting" "Ding! The other yer left the game and declined your invite," Zachary fell silent. No wonder ke could always match him in battle! Left the game... Then he was beaten when he was AFK? "You yed dirty!" Zachary was mad. ke raised his eyelids, "Is there a problem?" Zachary was silent Just when everyone thought that Zachary was going to leave, they saw him swallowing his anger, washing the chicken in the basin, and crying while eating it. Bettany looked at ke in surprise, she thought that ke''s method of lecturing Zachary was brilliant. Zachary ate a few pieces of chicken and drank three bottles of water. He couldn''t eat anymore, and he just heard the sound of the game ending. "Ding! The MVP is Umon Earth!" Zachary cried. What kind of cheat is this! How could someone bully a child? "I''m not eating!" Zachary went berserk and left angrily with his phone. ke was ruthless! Wasn''t it just one ount? He could register a new ount when he got banned. He still wanted to lecture Zachary? In his dreams! No one in this world could lecture him! Chapter 198 Zachary Is Lonely Chapter 198 Zachary Is Lonely Liam looked at Zachary who went upstairs, and he was furious. Bettany sighed, "Forget it, we can''t lecture this child," When Winona was still here, she would not teach Zachary a lesson. She would not let anyone lecture him either. Whenever they interfered with how she lectured Winona, she would be furious and say that Zach would teach himself, he just needed time. However, he was young and no one taught him manners. How could anyone expect him to be a good kid when he grows up? Lilly intervened, "Can''t he be taught?" Edward pouted and said, "I''ve beaten him with a stick before. After I''ve beaten him up, he was still on his phone and said that I should''ve beaten him to death if I had the chance," Gilbert frowned as well, "We can no longer teach Zachary a lesson, it just doesn''t work," Jonas'' words seemed to be careless, "You don''t need to worry about him if you cut down his allowances, he earns thousands a day just from gaming," He would have made 30000 dors a month. Lilly added, "Wow, that''s amazing!" Everyone in the Crawford family was silent. For the Crawford family, whose groceries were worth 30,000 dors, Zachary was not really that good. However, Lilly felt that Zachary was amazing as he would not starve to death, and he was smart as well But why did he be like this? Why was everyone mean to him? Lilly did not understand. Bettany said to ke, "You don''t have to care about him, you can''t control him. We''ve tried everything," "He istes himself whenever hees back as if we can''t remove the door" After all, he was his grandson, and he did not hurt anyone. They could not drive him out either. ke nced at his phone, Zachary''s rank fell to iron, which was the lowest rank. There were still ways of lecturing him, but it would take him around three to five years to do so. How could children leave the bubble this early... In the end, ke was unwilling to use his way of teaching. He suffered when he was a child and did not want anyone to go through it either. " "Just watch," Anthony finished the topic. Lilly was lying on the table and did not know what she was thinking. After their meals, Lilly took a coloring book. Josh held his math workbook and stood at Zachary''s door. Drake asked, "What are you doing, just let him do his own thing," Lilly shook her head, "I think Zachary is lonely." No one seemed to believe him, and no one apuded him for his achievements either. Drake no longer cared. Lilly knocked on Zachary''s door. No one responded, Lilly pushed the door open and sprouted her head, "I''ming in, Zachary!" Zachary was trying to create a new ount when Lilly walked in. He was shocked he fell from the chair. The door of his room was locked, how did Lilly get in? "You..." Zachary pointed at the door, "Get out, close the door!" Lilly looked at the door frame and said, "Zachary, I think the door can''t be closed anymore, I think I broke it" Zachary sneered, "You broke the door" He walked over and wanted to m the door, but found that the door was really broken and Lilly raised the door with one hand. Lilly was not tall enough, and she was able to reach the door handle, so he did not see that she was holding the door. "You..." Zachary was shocked, "How did you break it?" Josh was also stunned. Assuming that Lilly''s weight is 40 pounds... The weight of the door is 90 pounds ... How much force would it take for my sister to break the door Holy cow! Was his sister super strong? "I don''t care!" Zachary looked back in shock, "Whatever, I don''t care! Just put the door down and leave me alone!" Lilly leaned the door on the wall aside, grabbed the coloring book, and said, "Zachary, can I color next to you? I promise I''ll be quiet," Zachary pushed her impatiently, "Don''t you have your room?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lilly was pushed outside the door and looked at him pitifully. Zachary did not feel bad as he would usually m the door. The open door fell suddenly. At that moment, Lilly rushed over and raised the door with one hand! Pushing gently, the door leaned on the wall again. Zachary was silent He was stunned. She''s a strange girl. At that moment, Lilly looked him in the eyes, "Zachary, let me draw in your room!" Zachary said, "No way!" He hated people who bothered him the most. Drake told them not to fight as Lilly cared about him so much. However, he had a bad look on his face. People like him would never appreciate how much people cared about them. "Let''s go, Lilly," Josh pulled Lilly away. Zachary snorted and looked at Lilly as she was being dragged away. But she did not want to leave, Lilly suddenly hugged him and pleaded, "Please! Five minutes, just five minutes!" Zachary was silent. When Josh thought Zachary would not agree to Lilly''s request, he saw that Zachary turned around, and scolded, "You''re so annoying!" Lilly cheered, "Does this mean you agree? Josh, hurry up!" She took Drake asked and went in, upying Zachary''s desk. Zachary ignored them as he was glued to the sofa while ying with his phone. Suddenly he heard a sound outside the window. He turned his head and saw a girl wearing a red wedding dress and long hair lying on the window, looking at him. The sofa was by the window. The female ghost was lying on her stomach, and she was very close to Zachary. Her eyes were like beads, and Zachary could see the texture on her face ... Zachary was aggressive for a moment, staring at the female ghost. Was he hallucinating again? He wondered why that woman was familiar to him. He remembered the girl''s head after jumping off the building. Zachary was stunned, and remembered that she was Snowie, the girl whomitted suicide! As he thought of that, the head of the female ghost outside the window was crooked, as if it was falling, and her neck was folded into an incredible angle ... Only a broken neck could only make the angle! She grinned and smiled silently. Zachary''s reflexes came back to him, and he screamed. "What the heck!" He rose from the sofa and ran to Lilly and Josh, He was shocked, "She, she, she" Lilly and Josh were puzzled and looked out the window. However, there was nothing outside the window. "You didn''t see her? She she was there!" Lilly shook his head, "No, Zachary, but your forehead is ck," Zachary felt that he was numb for a while. How could it be? He has also seen the videos of the ghosts that Drake asked for, and Lilly could see ghosts. At that time, he thought they were fake and disdainful. But now... if they were real... Then Then why couldn''t they see it? Chapter 199 Bettany Stood Up Chapter 199 Bettany Stood Up Zachary felt cold, and his scalp was numb. He watched the female ghost crawl in from the window and floated towards him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zachary''s legs were soft, and he could still remember how arrogant he was to the ghost. He panicked, "Lilly! Lilly!" The female ghost smiled, stretched out her fingers, andcerated his flesh "Ah!" Zachary felt that he was pped! "Smack!" Zachary looked in front. He saw Lilly climbing up the sofa and stepping on his body while holding a fan. "Brother, wake up!" Lilly said, "I''ll hit you if you don''t wake up" "Smack!" Zachary, "You ..." He had not regained his consciousness yet. He just felt that there was something in his mouth, and spat it out, turned out it was a sock. Lilly was worried, "Is he having a nightmare?" Josh answered, "I think so, he can even sleep when he games," It turned out that Zachary did not know he was asleep. Soon he struggled on the sofa and shouted Lilly''s name repeatedly. Lilly could not wake him up as Zachary panicked and bit his tongue out of habit. The two were so scared that the two hurriedly opened Zachary''s mouth, and in a hurry, Josh picked up the socks on the sofa ... After he stopped his tongue, Zachary still could not wake up, and he began to twitch. Lilly was so anxious that she had to beat him. Seeing that Lilly was still hitting him, he said angrily, "Why did you hit me!" Lilly said happily, "Zachary, are you awake?" Josh added, "If we didn''t hit you, you''ll look like you''ve seen a ghost," Zachary gritted his teeth, "At least don''t p me in the face!" Josh continued, "If we can''t hit your face, should we hit you on the butt?" Lilly nodded, "You didn''t wake up when we hit your arms, so we had to hit your face," Zachary red, "Those ps must''ve been personal," Lilly blinked innocently, "No, absolutely not!" Zachary stroked his swollen face. This girl was taking the opportunity to get revenge. At this moment, he remembered what was in his mouth and found that it was his socks Josh immediately exined, "Don''t me us, it was an emergency and your socks happened to be on the sofa" Zachary was shivering. Lilly looked at him worriedly, "Are you okay? Do you want me to help you apply the medicine?" Zachary pointed at the door, "Get out! Don''t you think you''re disgusting?" "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re doing, you''re pretending to be pitiful so that everyone would spoil you?" "Get out! You can''t use this trick on me, I feel disgusted when I see you!" Lilly was silent. She was scolded by Zachary and did not respond at all. She wanted to apply medicine on Zachary and not y tricks. The red rope on the wrist was lit, so Lilly felt that he had lost consciousness, and she should have taken off the red rope and then hit Zachary instead. "Sorry..." Lilly''s eyes were red. Josh asked Lilly to leave. "Let''s go, he''ll regret it!" Lilly turned around but was dragged away by Josh. Zachary was in a bad mood. That dream was too realistic and there were not any warnings either. In the dream, the ghost tore his flesh out. He now felt a pain in his chest. He hated Lilly for caring about him. He was used to being alone and no one cared about him. Any concern toward him would make him feel that it was insincere. It was better not to let them in in the first ce. Outside the door, everyone asked what was going on. Lilly was about to speak, and heard Zachary say angrily, "It''s too noisy!" He was dark, and he wanted to m the door but found that his door was still broken. "Get away from me, what are you looking at?" He shouted. Liam frowned, "Zachary ..." Zachary mocked: "Oh my bad, I shouldn''t talk to Grandpa and Grandma this way. Your majesties, I think it''s time for you to take a break. Do you know why people live long lives? It''s because they don''t get involved with other peoples'' businesses!" It was silent. Everyone clenched their fists. ke said, "Fine, let''s teach him a lesson!" Anthony found a wooden stick from behind, "I agree!" Anthony did not speak, hisplexion was cold. Bettany was trembling in anger. What''s the matter? Do we need to care about you if you want to rebel? What''s so great about being a kid? I''m the eldest here! Bettany was angry, she stood up, and took the wooden stick in Anthony''s hand! "If you don''t dare to do so, I''ll do it for you!" Thest time Zachary was beaten up was when he was beaten and sent to a hospital, so no one dared to beat him up for much longer. Why were they afraid to lecture him? It was because they were scared that their methods were too intense and he would be more rebellious. She could not bear it anymore! Bettany grabbed the wooden stick and walked in front of Zachary aggressively and smacked his legs. Zachary looked at his grandma in shock. It was a miracle that Bettany, whose legs were paralyzed stood up! Everyone was stunned. The olddy stood up from the wheelchair, it was a miracle. Zacharylin stuttered, "Mom .. mom, you, you..." Bettany eximed, "Don''t stop me! No one can stop me from teaching him a lesson today!" Lilly was shocked and forgot why she was so sad after being scolded by Zachary. Grandma stood up! She could even hit people! Josh murmured, "That''s insane" Zachary was screaming in the room. Bettany exploded, "You dare to rebel?" "I can be rebellious too!" "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you wouldn''t know if blood is red!" "If I hear you saying nonsense the next time, I''ll beat you up!" Zachary was silent He did not speak and remained silent. Everyone did not speak, they pondered and thought it was best to stay silent. Perhaps he would be better after being beaten up. Lilly teared up before she rushed in and hugged Bettany, "Grandma, don''t beat him anymore" She stuttered, "Zachary will feel hurt." Bettany trembled. Zachary was still stubborn and said hoarsely, "Go away! I don''t need your pity!" Chapter 200 Darn the Both of Them Chapter 200 Darn the Both of Them Bettany mmed and returned to the wheelchair sadly. Everyone did not know whether to pay attention to Zachary first or Bettany. Eventually, Anthony broke the silence. "Margaret, go to get the first aid kit," "Liam and Edward, bring Mom to her room," Anthony nced at Hugh, who was shocked, "Jonas, take Dad to his room," Bettany was pushed and returned to her room. Bettany lowered her head and did not speak. It was not that she did not love Zachary, she just regretted hitting him earlier. She could not advise him as he would not listen, so what could she do? Bettany was stunned, and suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and her expression grew stiff. Edward persuaded, "Mom, it''s not your fault, who wouldn''t beat him in that scenario?" Liam also nodded, "Yeah" But when they saw Bettany, there was a hint of suspicion in her eyes, "Edward, Liam, did I just stand up just now?" Edward and Liam were shocked. She was doing something more than standing up! She beat Zachary up fiercely. Margaret took the first-aid kit and hesitated. Anthony said, "Give it to me," Margaret sighed, "It''s useless, he would not let anyone apply medicine for him. It''s like thest time he was forced into the hospital" He did not want anyone to apply for him, not even Anthony. Zachary left in a hurry after saying that he did not want to apply medicine. ke said, "I''ll do it!" In Zachary''s room, ke came in with the first-aid kit and Lilly followed behind him. Anthony was sent away by ke. How could he be that cold-hearted when someone was trying to help him? Zachary leaned on the sofa, and yelled, "Get out!" Lilly looked at ke. ke did not listen to him at all. He sat down and took out the ointment. Zachary was sitting straight. "I said get out, didn''t you understand what I said? I don''t need your pity!" He then stood up. ke pushed him down the sofa. ke refused to talk to him and applied the ointment on him forcefully. "I don''t need anyone''s permission to do anything," he continued, "It depends on whether I want to do it or not," Zachary was quiet. Lilly was in awe, "Wow!" She learned something new. ke was not very gentle when he applied the medicine. After all, he had to rub the wounds so that they would heal better. Zachary burst into tears. He cried and shouted, "Who told you to apply the ointment on me? I don''t need your pity! I can live well alone!" Lilly looked at him but felt bored. Grandma said that since he was hospitalized, everyone regretted it. Everyone cared about him and spoke to him gently after the incident. However, he was very resistant and felt disgusted. Perhaps other people saw him as a brat, but she always felt that Zachary was actually longing for everyone to care about him. Seeing Zachary gritting his teeth and crying, Lilly put a piece of candy in his mouth. Zachary eximed, "Go away, I''m not eating that!" Lilly suddenly stuffed the sugar into his mouth, and learned ke''s fierce tone earlier, "I don''t need your permission if I wanna give you candy, it depends if I wanna do so!" ke was speechless as his daughter was a fast learner. Zachary was quiet. He was so annoyed, he spat out the candy. Lilly covered his mouth, "Don''t spit it out!" Zachary struggled. "Darn, these two!" Eventually, ke was done applying the ointment on Zachary and he had eaten his candy. He was lying quietly on the bed, and he did not say anything. ke held the first-aid kit and said, "Let''s go, Lilly," Lilly patted Zachary''s head, "Let me know if you see something bad, Zachary!" Zachary was toozy to resist, and she patted his head like a dog''s head. Bad things, what kind of bad things... Zachary suddenly stopped. "Zachary, I think your forehead is getting ck..." Zachary was shocked It was the same phrase Lilly said in his dream! An inexplicable chill ran down his spine. He thought about the realistic dream earlier and trembled. Lilly saw his fear, and said, "You can sleep in my room if you''re scared," Zachary replied, "There''s no need!" He wanted to tell Lilly to get lost but he couldn''t as he saw ke''s eyes. Lilly continued, "Well, just let me know if you need me." Zachary watched them get out and wanted to close the door, but his door was missing. Now his room was wide open and everyone coulde in. He pouted, then he was toozy to deal with it. Didn''t they want to demolish my door a long time ago? Now, they''re satisfied. Zachary was lying on the bed ying games when others thought that he was gaming, he was making money from it. He earned his tuition fees by doing so. He did not want to spend a single penny of the Crawford family so he did not owe them. However, he was not in the mood to y today. Zachary thought about a lot of things and fell asleep after that. The wind was blowing at the door, and Zachary, who was asleep, had a strange feeling. He felt that his soul escaped his body and floated through the room. It seemed that someone was outside the door, and there was the sound of clothes rubbing together. A silhouette appeared at the door, and the lights outside made the figure seem tall. Zachary felt it at the door and struggled to open his eyes. But he could not do so! It was getting closer as it reached his bed Zachary thought that he was being suffocated by a ghost. He knew that he should be waking up shortly, but he was unable to do so! It was getting harder for him to breathe. He had only seen Snowie''s disfigured face in the group, why was he being targeted? Zachary was so angry and said, "Get lost! Go away!" He was so angry that he woke up and was drenched in sweat. He looked at the empty doorway. The lights outside the corridor were dim and his tablemp was Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. turned off. He was scared. He felt that there was someone outside getting closer as if it would appear at his door the next second Zachary jolted up, gritted his teeth, and turned on the lights. He mustered all his courage and ran to the door to see what was going on. Chapter 201 Raised As A Vegetarian Chapter 201 Raised As A Vegetarian A woman in a wedding dress was stooping outside the door as if trying to peek inside the room. They just so happened to be inches apart when Zachary peered out. Zachary was startled. He abruptly jumped up and held his breath before realizing it was all a dream. He was terrified. Zachary found himself in a dark ce. He thought he heard rustling outside in the hallway, which had dim lights. Zachary had a hard time telling whether he was awake or dreaming. When one had multiple dreams back-to-back or dreams within dreams, it was impossible to wake up. Zachary could not take it anymore. Instead of getting up to turn on the lights or peek outside as he did in the dream, he gritted his teeth, picked up the phone on the bedside table, and made a call. When Lilly''s smartwatch rang, she was sleeping soundly. She groggily opened her eyes and said, "Hello. Who is it?" Lilly did not have Zachary''s number. She rubbed her eyes adorably. Zachary''s voice could be hearding from the other end. He asked, "HmmCan you pleasee to my room?" Lilly responded, "Huh?" She gradually woke up and realized that the caller was Zachary. The young girl got out of bed right away and said, "I''ming. I''ll be right there. I''m stepping out of my room and moving down the hallway. I''m almost there, about to reach your door anytime now." Zachary listened to the phone in a daze. He woke Lilly from her sleep, but surprisingly, she did not get upset. Her voice was soft and gentle, as if she were worried that he was scared. She continued to hold the smartphone as she talked and walked down the hallway. Her voice could be heard both on the phone and outside in the corridor. Then Zachary heard a click; Lilly had turned on the light. Zachary tightly closed his eyes and put a hand over them. He saw Sweet Pea running in his direction while he was in a daze. She sprinted and quickly climbed onto his bed. "Zac, did you have a nightmare again?" Lilly sat down next to him and questioned him. Zachary remained silent for a brief period. Lilly reassured him as she patted his back, "Don''t be scared. I''m with you." Zachary spoke as he pursed his lips, "Do you think it''s ridiculous?" "Huh? No, Zac, it''s not ridiculous. You''re seven years old. Whats wrong with being afraid at your age? Its normal to wet your bed too," Lilly replied. Zachary was stunned by her reply. He thought to himself. I appreciate your kind words, but please stop doing so in the future. Zacharyy down on the bed with a sulky expression. He appeared to be unwilling to speak to her by turning his face to the wall, but he epted when Lilly patted him on the back. Lilly paid this little attention. She yawned as she reclined next to him. She immediately fell asleep after that. Zachary was rendered speechless. He wondered. Did she fall asleep just like that? Is she going to stop patting my back? Perhaps one would always be vulnerable in the wee hours. Zachary turned around cautiously. He pursed his lips and turned to face the sweet pea in front of him. Everything about her was chubby and cute, including her pink nose, rosy cheeks, and lips. She looked harmless. The girl ced her hand under her cheek while she fell asleep, showing that she trusted Zacharypletely. Zachary murmured to himself before falling asleep and closing his eyes. He experienced a sense of security he had never known before with Lilly by his side. He had a restful sleep that night. Zachary was the first to awaken the following morning. He saw Lilly sleeping soundly with her head tilted back. Her body took the form of an "A," with her feet resting on his tummy. Zachary frowned. Out of irritation, he poked her foot and moved it. Lilly appeared not to be disturbed in the least. She ced her foot on Zachary''s tummy again. Zachary was speechless. He removed her foot once again. Even in her sleep, Lilly appeared to be upset. She firmly rested her foot against Zachary''s stomach this time. It gave Zachary the impression that an elephant had just stepped on him. His eyes grew wide as he eximed, "Oh my" Lilly woke up immediately. She sat up groggily while rubbing her eyes. She asked, "Zac, what''s wrong?" Even though the foot was small, it was incredibly heavy. Zachary red at her and hissed, "Did you grow up eating iron?" Lilly looked confused, and she exined, "No, I grew up eating vegetables." Zachary admitted his defeat, saying, "Alright, I give up." Lilly blinked her eyes in confusion. I didn''t say anything wrong. I hardly ever eat meat back in South City. The maid would pack up any leftovers at the Hatchers and take the food home, leaving me with the vegetables they didn''t want. Lilly rubbed her cheek. She stretched her back and got to her feet. She said, "Oh, I slept so well. Good morning, Mr. Sun." Zachary walked briskly toward the door. He had an oddly awkward expression on his face. I can''t let anyone know that I called Lilly in the middle of the night because I was scared. If they did, how am I going to keep my reputation? The annoying green parrot suddenly flew out at this precise moment. It pped its wings and cried out in a loud voice, "Help! help! A person is missing! She''s disappeared! She''s gone!" Edward was the first to be run over. He shouted incredibly loudly, "Where''s Lilly? Lilly!" Lilly emerged from the room barefoot. She looked around in confusion and said, "I''m here." Everyone was stunned. "Why did youe out from Zachary''s room?" Lilly said, "I" She noticed Zachary''s red ears; he also pursed his lips and averted his gaze. She said, "I sleepwalked." Zachary confirmed with a nod, "She sleepwalked to my room." Everyone gets the picture now. "Ohh" Polly flew onto Lilly''s shoulder. It tilted its head and yelled, "Bullshit! Youre a terrible liar!" Zachary was rendered speechless when the parrot exposed their lies. After breakfast, Zachary finally told Lilly that he had indeed witnessed a paranormal event, though it had urred in a dream. Lilly asked in surprise, "This incident happened to you when you saw that photo?" Suppose you came across a fatal ident on the road. The best course of action is to leave the area right away rather than join the crowd to check it out. If you linger there for some time, the deceased may decide to make you a target, and its spirit will follow you home. The master once informed Lilly of a case. The victim of a car ident was lying on the ground, covered by cloth. A man came across the incident and he nced at the corpse briefly out of curiosity. He unintentionally saw the deceased''s face when the wind blew the blue cloth away. After that, the deceased started to haunt this man. Lilly rubbed her head and appeared perplexed after hearing Zachary''s description. All Zac did yesterday was nce at the picture, but a lot of people had already seen it. "One can get haunted by looking at a photo," Pablo''s voice was heard from the side. Lilly eximed in delight, "Master, you are back!" Zachary frowned when he saw this. It appeared as though Lilly was listening intently to someone before she turned to him and told him sternly, "It''s possible to bring you bad luck by looking at the photo. Thankfully, bad luck gets you instead of a vanity aura." Upon hearing Lilly''s response, Zachary was at a loss for words. Could everyone who sees the picture have bad luck? What a ridiculous exnation. Zachary rolled his eyes and walked away. Pablo said, "Lilly, it''s been two days since I''ve been chasing after that malignant spirit, but I can''t catch it. It''s too cunning." Lilly questioned, "Given that it was so cunning, is it a slick ghost?" Pablo eximed, "Your guess is spot on!" Lilly said thrillingly, "I''m amazing!" Pablo''s mouth twitched, and he continued, "That slick ghost is not that easy to deal with. It has been around for at least a century. It only possesses the souls of the dead; it does not possess living beings. It makes it much more difficult for us to track him down and capture him." "Why doesn''t it just eat it directly if it possesses a spirit?" Lilly questioned. Lilly reasoned. It can grow fatter and more powerful by devouring the spirits. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Pablo exined, "That''s how cunning it is. It continually cultivates resentful spirits. It then instructed those resentful spirits to seek out people whose birth charts match their own." Lilly nodded in understanding before adding, "So it''s like finding a group of spirits that works for him." Pablo was in awe. Her reason is urate. Not only is that malignant spirit cunning, but its very powerful too. The most problematic part is that Lilly is now its target. Motherf*cker! How dare it pick on Little Hades? When Pablo opened a book, a new line of red text appeared below Lilly''s name. He was deeply worried when he saw that. Chapter 202 I Also Receive Some Gifts Chapter 202 I Also Receive Some Gifts The Requiem Manuscript was a book that documented the lives and deaths of mortals. Their karma from the past and present were intertwined. It keeps a record of mortal behavior in the past and future. Everything is predetermined before a person is even born. When Pablo flipped the pages of the thin manuscript that recorded the destinies of countless beings, he found a new line of red text that appeared beneath Lilly''s name and read, "The test of Inner Demons, cannot rely on external assistance". Pablo frowned and thought to himself. What kind of inner demons could a three-year-old child have? Given that it was in red font, this must be a serious matter. Not only that, but I couldn''t provide any help either. Worst of all, her foe is a slick ghost! Lilly asked, "Master, why is that slick ghost targeting us?" Uncle Jonas was the first victim, and now Zac is the second. Pablo shook his head and exined, "He''s not targeting other people, but you." Lilly was puzzled. If it''s targeting me, it shoulde after me. Why would that ghost go after Uncle Jonas and Zac? Lilly decided to have a heart-to-heart conversation with that slick ghostter. After all, if one were to be a ghost, one should be upholding a standard of conduct. "I need to do a divination to find where that slick ghost is hiding," Lilly murmured to herself. The little one ran outside and grabbed the tortoise that was enjoying the sun on the rockery near the garden fountain. When Little Lilly flipped the tortoise around, she eximed, "Haha!" The old tortoise remained calm throughout. It lies t on all four legs, with its head and tail both resting Polly stood on the side. The parrot waited for the moment the tortoise extended its head and stretched its neck to peck at the tortoise. Lilly grabbed Polly and ced it on her shoulder. She sternly warned, "Polly, you can''t cause trouble, okay?" Pablo looked at Lilly, who was squatting and tossing Tortoise in front of it. She appeared sweet and innocent, and there was no sign of worry in her clear, unclouded eyes. Maybe things aren''t as serious as I assume? Mr. Tortoise spun around on the ground and finally came to a stop. Lilly extended her index finger and made a gesture. She asked, "Mr. Tortoise, that slick ghost is in South City, right?" Mr. Tortoise remained silent, but Polly wagged its head as if it had understood everything. Polly eximed, "It says yes, yes, yes!" "Mm-hmm, I get it now," Lilly said with a nod. Pablo was tongue-tied. In actuality, he had haunted that slick ghost all the way to the South City; that ce was itsst known location. It appeared as though they had to go there. Bryson went home in the evening of the second day of Midsummer''s Day. The sweet scent of cake permeated the entire house. The strawberry cupcakes were baked in the oven. Lilly filled those cupcakes into a small basket. She counted out loud, "One, two, five, ten, eleven." ke held the lid of the oven while he leaned against the kitchen ind. He asked, "Can you finish so many cakes?" Lilly nodded and answered, "Uncle Bryson said he wants to eat eleven." ke pursed his lips and secretly thought in his mind. Given that he made Lilly work so hard and personally served him the cake, Bryson had better be able to eat all of it. Bryson was at the kitchen door. When he overheard this, he could not help but smile. The little one remembered this clearly. "Lilly," Bryson called out to the little girl with a warm and pleasant voice. Lilly turned around, and she saw Bryson in a pilot''s uniform. Her eyes immediately lit up. She said, "Wow, Uncle Bryson looks so handsome!" ke thought to himself. Tsk, am I not worthy of my daughter''s attention? Lilly handed the basket to Bryson and looked proud of her achievement. She eximed, "Uncle Bryson, here are eleven cupcakes for you!" The basket had beenpletely filled by her. Bryson could not help but pick Lilly up from the ground. He took out an exquisite little gift box and said, "I have a gift for you." Lilly eximed in surprise, "Wow!" I have a gift. "Thank you, Uncle Bryson! Uncle Bryson is the best!" Lilly thanked Bryson and gave him a warm neck Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. hug. Following Pablo''s advice, Lilly mentioned that she wanted to go to South City during dinner. Bettany quickly put down her spoon and quickly turned it down. She asked, "No way. And you even n to travel by yourself? Are you kidding me?" Lilly exined, "I''m not alone. I''ll travel with Zac." The family reached an anonymous opinion when she mentioned Zachary. How absurd would it be for one child to apany another child to travel to such a faraway city? Zachary sneered, "Haha!" I wouldn''t go even if they asked me to! After setting his te and cutlery down, Zachary returned immediately to his room. When Lilly saw that everyone disagreed with her travel n, The little girl spoke with the fiercest expression while using the cutest words. She pulled a long face and pleaded fiercely, "I''m begging you! Please agree with my request!" Ultimately, ke stepped in and seeded in persuading everyone. Bettany wheeled herself into Lilly''s room that night. She urged, "Lilly, this is an amulet I inherited from my great-great-grandmother. I want you to have this." It was a mugwort herb bag that was often worn by the babies. Bettany had always considered it a sentimental heirloom. The herb had no value in itself, but the bagmade with exquisite embroidery by Bettany''s great, great grandmotherwas one of a kind. "Thank you, Granny!" Lilly expressed her gratitude and kissed Bettany on the cheek. Lilly reminded her, "Granny, don''t be too eager to stand up! You must hold back until you feel something with your feet." Actually, she was itching to get up and wanted to go for a run, but Bettany lovingly patted her head and said, "Okay, okay!" Shortly after, Anthony entered her room with a box. He opened the box and set it in front of Lilly. Lilly eximed, "Wow!" The box was packed with various items, including yellow paper, talismans, ritual des, a looking ss, and a spiritualpass. Lilly found three ritual des inside the box. Anthony said, "I didn''t know what you needed, so I randomly bought a few things for you." Charlie would definitely ridicule Andrew if he overheard this. What do you mean by random things? These were all acquired after thorough searches at auctions. Take the talisman, for example, It was said to have been made by a hermit from special wood pulp, and each step was meticulously done by himself; it was rumored to be extraordinary. That stack of talismans is more valuable than a stack of money. Lilly happily epted them; they arrived really timely for her. "Uncle Anthony is truly deserving of being your uncle," Pablo remarked. After Anthony left, other family members began to stop by one at a time, each bringing something different for Lilly. Zachary continued to y a game while lounging on the couch in Lilly''s room. He finally looked up and saw that they were still giving Lily gifts. He smirked. This is what caring looks like! They take different care of Lilly because they think of her as a real family member. They used to speak to me gently, but it always felt so fake. They act as though Lilly is leaving home for a long time, even though shes gone temporarily. Zachary was annoyed. He turned off his phone and had a gloomy expression on his face. Im such an idiot for making a ridiculous excuse toe to Lilly''s room. Zachary was about to leave when he overheard Lilly going through the gifts and murmuring, "The amulet is given by Granny; this is mine, and this one is Zac''s. Uncle Anthony gave me three ritual des..." Zachary was standing off to the side when Lilly looked up. She gave him the most dazzling de right away and said, "This one suits you!" Zachary took a closer look. All of a sudden, he realized that all the gifts they gave to Lilly were in pairs. Liam even prepared two sets of clothes for him, each neatly folded. Lilly was putting these things in a suitcase. His belongings took up the majority of the space, while Lilly''s belongings were tucked away in a tight corner. Zachary was gobsmacked. Am I also getting the gifts? Chapter 203 Lovestruck Polly Chapter 203 Lovestruck Polly Tioga International Airport, South City. Lilly held up a card with a cartoon flowchart that ke had hand-drawn for her. It showed a sizable airne first, then a truck, a conveyor belt for luggage, and so forth. Zachary was uninterested as he trailed Lilly. He had his phone in his hand and was engaged in intense battling in-game. He roared, "Bring it on, you idiot!" Due to the headphones he was wearing, he was unable to gauge the volume of his own voice. The passersby turned around and gazed at him in surprise. Lilly quickly waved her hand and apologized, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. My brother is too rude." As she said that, she took the bread out of her bag and stuffed it into Zachary''s mouth. Zachary mumbled, "Hmmm!" He continued to mumble, but no more offensive words came from his mouth. Lilly followed the hand-drawn map to collect her luggage and reunite with Polly. Polly was sent out with pet transportation, where it was in the care of a professional pet carrier. Polly and another parrot were having a lively conversation, or more urately, Polly was doing all the talking. The other bird was a cockatiel parrot. It looked beautiful with its light yellow feathers and smooth crown line. It also had two round red spots on its cheeks just below its eyes, which made its cheeks look pinkish. "Hello, hi there; did you just wake up?" Polly spread its wings in front of the cockatiel parrot. That parrot simply ignored Polly. Lilly said softly, "Polly" Polly showed his shining green feathers to the cockatiel parrot again. It said, "Why did you not say anything? Can''t you talk? Oh my gosh! I must teach you then!" Lilly was speechless. Polly continued, "Hey, listen to me; you must have a crush on me. If you don''tI''ll think of something else." Lilly called out to the parrot again, "Polly" Polly shook its feathers, leaned slightly forward, and got closer to the cockatiel parrot''s cage. It said, "I don''t think you''re the right parrot to date, hmm but you''re the right parrot to marry me." The Cockatiel Parrot finally lost it, and it shouted, "I''m a male! You idiot! Moron!" Polly was astounded. It turned to face Lilly right away and said, "Let''s go. Quick, we have to leave now." Lilly was wordless. The airport employees who were standing nearby were holding theirughter in until they finally lost control and startedughing out loud. Lilly was so embarrassed. She quickly grabbed Polly''s cage, strided forward, and hurriedly fled from the scene. Polly once again delivered an extended statement in gibberish once they were outside the airport terminal. Lilly had a "you won" expression on her face. She asked solemnly, "Polly, did you learn all these from Hannah?" Polly shook its head and said, "I couldn''t tell you!" The cage was fastened to the suitcase by Lilly. She then followed the road signs outside while pulling the suitcase with one hand while holding the fruit and unfinished cake in the other. Zachary continued to y games with earphones on and casually followed her from behind. The kidspletely overlooked the few secret agents who pretended to be "ordinary people" in the crowd. All of them wore eyesses with tiny cameras on them. ke set up fourputers in the Crawford Mansion, each receiving real-time surveince footage from the front line. Hugh sat with a newspaper in his hands and a somber expression on his face, but he was secretly sneaking nces at ke''sputer. He asked with a long face, "We''ve agreed that we will let her be independent. Why are we doing all this behind her back?" ke said, without even bothering to raise his head, "Dad, I''ll believe you if you try a little harder to All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. hide that you''re peeking at theputer." Hugh was taken aback. ke continued, "Furthermore, I''m monitoring a spy with my camera. I didn''t send someone specifically to film Lilly." Hugh let out a cold sneer, and he said, "I''ll believe you if the focus of your lens shifts just a little bit more to the side." Hugh was pushed to the side by Bettany, who yelled, "Move! I want to watch the screen if you don''t want to. Hugh was rendered silent. He lost in the end. Bettany saw that Lilly was carrying the luggage and walked in front; Zachary trailed empty-handed and preupied with video games. She could not bear to watch this scene. She chided angrily, "My goodness! I should''ve beaten him more severely the other day! How could he allow the younger sibling to carry the luggage?" ke narrowed his eyes and stared at Zachary in the footage. This boy actually has the nerve to boss around my daughter. ke took out his phone. Zachary was ecstatic as he was ready to destroy the rival''s crystal. Suddenly, his phone went ck. Zachary looked puzzled, and he became furious. He cried out, "Damn it!" Why on earth does the inte need to go down now? God, are you screwing me? Lilly hailed a cab. She stood on tiptoe and asked, "Mister, how much would it cost to take me to the Cherry Inn near Middletown University?" The cabbie had to stretch his neck to see Lilly. When he turned to look, he saw only two children and no adults. He shifted his gaze and replied, "500 bucks." Lilly was taken aback. She suspected the driver was trying to scam her. The little one fell into a dilemma, and she asked, "Uncle, can we do with fifty bucks? I don''t have a lot of money." The cabbie was astounded. No, let''s put aside whether I''m trying to scam her; this kid is a great negotiator and tried to reduce the price from 500 to fifty bucks in one go. "Alright, never mind; I''ll take you there for 250 bucks. I''m not profiting off of you!" said the cab driver. Lilly paused briefly. She had a serious expression on her adorable face. She said, "Mister, you can ask for 250 dors for a ride, but I couldn''t pay that, alright? Daddy said that hardworking people should not be deprived of their earnings, so we couldn''t take away your money. We won''t ride with you; goodbye!" The more he listened, the more the driver sensed something was not right. He grumbled, "Hey, its fine if you don''t want to ride. Why are you subtly insulting me?" Lilly shook her head. She looked at him seriously and warned him sternly, "Mister, don''t drive at night, all right? If you do it too often, you''ll run into ghosts while driving at night." Lilly told the truth when she said the driver might run into ghosts. However, the driver interpreted it differently. Is this kid cursing me? He red at Lilly and asked, "What are you implying?" Lilly walked on while dragging her suitcase without saying a word. Hmph, he tried to con me out of my pocket money, but I wasn''t going to let him! He can scam Polly out of its money, but I wouldn''t allow him to get a single dime from me. The driver was upset after being lectured by a child. This was intolerable to him. The driver unlocked the car door, intending to teach Lilly a lesson. A tall, strong man kicked it shut before the door had even gotten halfway open. He looked ferociously at the driver while casually resting his fist on the window. He terrified the driver. The driver dared not make a sound and retracted his neck in fear. Lilly kept moving forward with her suitcase. The cab naturally stopped by the side of the road. Lilly peeked at the cab and asked, "Mister, How much will it cost to take me to the Cherry Inn near Middletown University?" The driver replied gruffly, "We use the meter, so I''ll charge whatever it shows. Typically, it won''t cost more than a hundred dors." Lilly''s eyes lit up when she heard this. Yes, that''s right, I need to find someone who uses the meter. Daddy said that when I need to take a cab, I should ride a legitimate cab, the one that uses the meter. When Lilly opened the car door, she noticed the driver had gotten out of the car and helped her put the suitcase in the trunk. Lilly''s eyes curled as she smiled sweetly. She said, "Mister, you''re so nice! I just read your aura. It appears that you''ll be very fortunate. You would get promoted, gain wealth, and find yourself a wife!" The driver was overwhelmed with the wishes. Hehe, Chief MacNeil''s daughter is quite a talker! Chapter 204 The Terrifying Corridor Chapter 204 The Terrifying Corridor That tall, strong, ck-faced man quickly left the airport after Lilly got into the cab and left. The illegal cabbie watched as that cab drove away. He cursed, "What an annoying kid! You are the one who will bump into the ghost! So is your whole family!" He spat out of the window and continued to pick up more passengers. Lilly unzipped her small shoulder bag inside the cab and pulled out a sizable wallet. There were several gift bags in the wallet. Zachary had been attempting to reconnect to the inte for some time but was having no luck. He frustratedly tucked his phone away. Then he saw Lilly counting the gift bags. He was somewhat speechless, and he said, "What era is it? Are people still using cash today?" Lilly was quite shocked, and she asked, "Zac, don''t you use money?" Zachary impatiently replied, "I mean, nowadays everyone pays online; people rarely use cash." Lilly shook her head and said, "I don''t like online payments. I like spending actual money. I can precisely see how much is left by doing this." I feel heartbroken when my wallet gets lighter, which discourages me from making reckless purchases. I''ll be able to save a lot of money and keep getting richer. Zachary sneered dismissively. He picked up a gift bag and looked at it disdainfully, saying, "You didn''t have to keep the gift bag intact, did you?" No one would put a gift bag in their wallet, even if they paid with cash. Lilly was staring intently at the gift bag Zachary was holding. She said, "Zac, you don''t understand. The money inside the gift bag can multiply. This way, I''ll have more money in the long run!" Zachary scoffed, "Superstitious beliefs!" Lilly extended her hand and took the gift bag back, saying, "Im speechless. You just don''t get it!" Zachary was not in the mood to argue with her. He just remained silent. Lilly leaned between the driver''s seat and the passenger seat. She did not let her gaze leave the meter. It showed 89, and then it quickly jumped to 96. The cab driver announced, "We''re here." Lilly wrinkled her face in distress. She was devastated to see the price rise from 89 to 96 dors, even though the car had only moved a short distance. It cost her an additional seven dors. She could have walked the short distance. Lilly looked at the gift bag in her hand. She asked reluctantly, "Mister, can you reverse the car a little bit?" The driver asked in confusion, "Huh? Did I drive too far? I can''t reverse or I''ll get fined." This cab did not belong to him. It was fine if his own car got fined, but he did not want it to happen to the actual cab driver. Lilly shook her head and said, "No, but I don''t have enough money; 89 dors is just nice." The cab driver replied, "Sweetie, reversing also carries a fee." "Huh?" Lilly asked in confusion. Why does it require an additional fee when reversed? This meter isn''t fair! When the cabbie saw how young and adorable she was, his heart melted, and he said, "Okay, let''s make it 85 bucks." Lilly''s eyes lit up in delight, and she said, "Thank you, Mister!" After saying that, she took a 100-dor bill out of the gift bag. The cabbie twitched his mouth and asked, "Didn''t you say you dont have the money?" Lilly felt a bit embarrassed. She whispered, "Daddy said, a penny saved is a penny gain." The driver looked skeptical. Would someone like Chief MacNeil say such a thing? When ke noticed this, he too twitched the corner of his mouth. He protested in his heart. I didn''t. I never did. The cabbie helped Lilly carry the suitcase from the car and helped her with the birdcage. He saw Zachary trailing behind, but the boy constantly wanted to reconnect to a mobile game. He turned his head and stuffed the handle of the suitcase into Zachary''s hand. Then he hung the bags and the birdcage on the handle of the suitcase. Zachary looked up and realized he had a bunch of things in his hand.He was stunned and finally realized that Lilly had carried all the luggage just now. Lilly reached out and said, "Zac, let me take it. I''m strong!" Lilly did not think there was anything wrong with it. Zachary shoved her hand away. He said with a serious look on his face, "Forget it. If you carry it, you will get tiredter and start to cry. Are you going toin to Grandpa and Granny when we go home?" He said it stubbornly. Then he pulled out the suitcase and quickly walked toward the hotel entrance. Lilly happily followed behind, chattering away, "This is Cherry Inn! We''ll be staying here for the next two days." From N?velDrama.Org. Zachary replied, "Oh." Cherry Innwhy does this name sound familiar? Lilly added, "Before we came, I asked Daddy to reserve room 34008 here. It''s a two-bedroom suite, and it''s right next to the room of the girl thatmitted suicide." Zachary stopped walking abruptly. He chided, "Damn! Why are we staying here?" Lilly questioned rhetorically, while sporting a perplexed expression, "Why else would wee here?" We came here to catch the female spirit! Zachary was haunted by that female spirit after taking a look at the post-mortem photograph. Of course, we have toe here and catch that spirit. Lilly noticed Zachary''splexion had turned pale and asked, "Zac, are you scared?" Zachary retorted, "Nonsense!" Lilly said, "Then, let''s go!" Zachary did not say anything. When he looked up, he could make out the two words "Cherry Inn" written on the top floor of two tall buildings that were facing one another. Lilly tiptoed and registered at the front desk. After she was done, she pulled Zachary into the elevator and said, "Let''s go!" The elevator went straight up, all the way to the 34th floor. The building had multiple floors, and the rooms were densely packed. The lengthy corridor appeared to go on forever. Zachary only gave the hallway a quick nce, but for some reason, he felt a chill go through him. Lilly took a look and analyzed, "There''s something off with the design, and it forms into an aura. Since the hallway is so long, a lot of ghosts are likely to congregate in this building." Zachary was stunned. You did a good job of exining it, but please don''t do it again. This building was not exactly a luxury hotel, and the people who lived on this floor were not made up of tourists. Instead, it was a chaotic residence for short- and long-term rentals. There was no carpet in the hallway. When the children dragged the suitcase, the sound of rolling wheels filled the entire hallway. As they advanced, the sound gradually spread to other floors. One of the doors would asionally open from both sides of the corridor. The tenant could be seen rxing in the cool breeze while sitting in the doorway. They would look nkly at the kids when they saw them. Zachary felt that this corridor was incredibly long, but they finally made it to suite 34008. Lilly used the room key to unlock the lock; they heard a beeping sound, and the door was opened. When Lilly pushed the door open, a gust of cool wind blew in. Zachary''s scalp pricked when he heard a faint creaking noiseing from the neighboring room. To make matters worse, Polly made a sound and eximed, "Oh, its so refreshing!" Zachary felt his heart almost jump out of his throat. He eximed, "Quick, we have to go inside!" He wanted to enter the room immediately, but the door mmed shut with a bang because the wind was too strong. Lilly had entered the room, but Zachary was locked outside. The whistling sound of the wind could be heard in the hallway. Zachary had a feeling that even though the door to the neighboring room was securely closed, it would suddenly open in the next second. This feeling struck him as something creepier when he failed to enter the room. Zachary frantically banged on the door. He yelled, "Lilly! Open the door!" The tenant, who was enjoying the cool breeze in the distance, peered out. Zachary''s fear grew as a result of the wind''s whistling sound. He heard a clicking sounding from the door. Zachary was overjoyed and tried to enter the room. When he grabbed the door handle and pushed it, he realized that the door did not open. In other words, the clicking sound did note from their room but from the neighboring room. Chapter 205 Two People On The Air Conditioner Chapter 205 Two People On The Air Conditioner Zachary instinctively turned his head and stared at the door of the neighboring room. It took him an unusually long time to react. He watched as the door slowly swung back and creaked open. There was a strong wind; the wind had blown open the door to their room with a loud bang. It appeared as though someone was slowly pulling open the door of the neighboring room. The door opened about one-third of the way and stopped. Zachary froze. The door remained motionless, too. He had the impression that he was being observed by an invisible figure standing by the door, leaning against it, and watching him. Zachary felt the tingling in his scalp. Once more, he attempted to force the door open. He yelled, "Lilly, open the door!" Damn! Sh*t! Things are getting out of control! The door of the neighboring room remained still. Zachary thought he heardughter, not weeping, Zachary pushed harder. He started to wonder. Is Lilly doing this to me on purpose? Just then, the door finally opened after great effort. Lilly was panting heavily, and she said helplessly, "Zac, the door opens outward!" Lilly was unable to open the door because of how hard he pushed it. Lilly said, "Zac, you pushed the door too hard." Zachary was not bothered by that. He entered the room in a sh. Maybe one would unleash his hidden potential when he was in a state of extreme fear. Zachary was not aware of the amount of force he used to push the door. His tense face finally rxed as soon as he entered the room. He muttered in confusion, "What the heck is the design of this hotel? "Do the doors actually open outward?" The corridor was very narrow. There would be no way for anyone to pass through if everyone left their doors open. Lilly acknowledged with a nod, "Yeah, the design is very impractical." The ominous aura formed by the long and narrow corridors, while the doors facing each other formed an opposition. The initialyout of this building gave the impression that it was not meant for human beings. Zachary took a quick look around. The interior decoration seemed fine at first nce. A small living room with a cream-colored couch and white-painted walls The curtains were doubleyered. The main curtain had been pulled aside, leaving only ayer of white sheer fabric that swayed gently in the wind. A cloud-shaped armchair stood next to the round coffee table, enhancing the overall clean and inviting design. Zachary felt ufortable in every way. When he casually sat on the sofa, his body immediately sank into it. Heined, "This furniture looks nice, but the quality is terrible." A good sofa should be resilient, soft without being saggy, and made of afortable fabric. The moment he sat down on this sofa, it began to sink, and the fabric had an ufortable, difficult-to- describe feeling. When Zachary examined the round coffee table closely, he even noticed that the paint had been applied haphazardly. This room was a ssic example of misleading photographyit looks nice in pictures, but it''s awful to live in. Lilly took things out of the luggage. She pulled out a pair of adorable yellow duck slippers and put them on. She then took out Zachary''s slippers, two sets of nkets and sheets for the beds, two sets of clothing, a pack of equipment, towels, toothbrushes, and other daily necessities. Additionally, she brought a ton of snacks. Zachary was dumbfounded. How did she manage to fit so many things into such a small suitcase? With her slippers on, Lilly ran around, cing things where they belonged. She even took the time to out the room next to uster." Zachary was stunned. Take a look at the neighboring room? Zachary was perplexed and asked, "Why?" Is it a must for us to catch the female spirit just because it''s there? Why can''t we simply cast several exorcism spells from thefort of our homes? Why should we put ourselves through the trouble of trying to capture ghosts? Lilly exined, "If we don''t catch her, she''ll keep haunting you. You''ll keep having nightmares, slowly bing weaker, and maybe even getting sick. You''ll develop vitiligo, toenail fungus, kidney deficiencies, epilepsy, mental disorders, and mental confusion." She pulled out her fingers and recounted all the possibilities in a jumbled manner. Zachary was losing it. He yelled, "Stop it!" What a mess! "ording to the master''s advice, it means you can run but you can never hide. If we did that, we''d be applying a bandage rather than solving the root cause," Lilly exined. Zachary asked again, "So what? Is it necessary for us to travel all this way to catch her? Why can''t we simply summon her from Clodston and catch her there?" Lilly responded, "Why didn''t I think of that?" Zachary said, "Let''s go home now." Lilly refused and shook her head, saying, "No, we can''t." Zachary covered his face and pulled his hair back. He asked in frustration, "Why not?" Lilly replied, "The booking fee for the hotel is not refundable. It will burn if we leave." Zachary was rendered wordless. Do you think I care about that tiny amount of money? "I''ll give you the money!" Zachary''s stubbornness got the better of him. Lilly still shook her head and insisted, "The money you give is yours. The money from Daddy belonged to him. It will be a waste of Daddy''s money if I take your money and don''t stay at the hotel he booked." Sweet Pea''s reasoning was clear at times like this. Besides that, when she consulted Mr. Tortoise, the hexagram said they must make this trip, despite her being unaware of the reason. Zachary thought he was going to vomit blood. The beloved little princess of his family actually haggles with him over a two-night hotel bill. Forget it; I''ll let it go. When he remembered that their stay had cost 1,000 dors for two nights. For that kind of money, Zachary had to spend the entire day working as a sparring partner. From a young age, he had to work to support himself; he was aware that money does note easily. It appeared that he and Lilly hade to an understanding after their argument over the 1,000 dors. Well, since they were already here Zachary walked over with an irritated expression after noticing Lilly was bustling around. He grabbed her cor and said, "Move aside; I''ll tidy up the room. You''ve made a mess." Lilly protested, "It''s not messy!" Zachary snorted, "I don''t like other people touching my stuff." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He removed his own belongings and "identally" arranged Lilly''s as well. Lilly ran off to y with Polly because she had nothing else to do. Lilly questioned as she unlocked the birdcage, "Zac, shall we go to the neighboring room tonight?" Zachary asked with a long face, "Cant we do it in broad daylight by tomorrow?" Lilly shook her head and said, "Ghosts onlye out at night!" Zachary was bbergasted. Fine. Let''s get it over with! Polly walked out of the cage and walked in a zigzag pattern. It wandered about everywhere. Polly said the same thing again, with a few additions this time, "Oh, this ce is nice and cool. There are people here, and there are people underneath the bed. Oh my! The air conditioner has two people on it." When Zachary heard this, he was about to make the bed, and his head started to feel numb once more. Under Lilly''s perplexed gaze, he took a step back and then quickly hid his response. He walked toward the bathroom with his toiletries. Polly eximed, "Oh, there''s a woman in the bathroom!" Zachary could not take it anymore; he shouted, "Shut up!" Lilly looked at Polly in confusion and asked the parrot, "Where are the people on the air conditioner?" Polly replied, "It''s those shameless people in their underwear!" Zachary was speechless. Those two were the air conditioner''s logos. Lilly said again, "I didn''t see anyone under the bed." Polly flew down, reached under the bed, and pulled out a business card. Something about foot massage and the all-night foot massage service was mentioned on the card. Additionally, it was printed with a picture of a sexy woman. "Caw caw, there are people! There are people!" Zachary was bbergasted. That''s a shameless business card! Enough is enough. He headed for the bathroom with his towel and toothbrush in his hand. He nced at the promotional pamphlet that was posted on the bathroom door. A friendly reminder about fire safety and electrical safety was provided by a smiling woman who was printed on the brochure. When the parrot mentions there''s a woman in the bathroom, does it refer to this woman? Zachary, however, failed to notice Lilly''s sudden eye blink. She stared intently toward the bathroom and said, "Huh? Polly is right, there is a woman here." Chapter 206 Zachary Is Seeing Ghosts Chapter 206 Zachary Is Seeing Ghosts Zachary was about to put the towels in the bathroom. He heard Lilly''s words and stopped dead in his tracks. He turned around and reentered the room. Lilly asked curiously, "Zac, aren''t you going to put the towels away?" Zachary remained unfazed and said, "I thought about it and decided to make the bed first!" Lilly replied, "Oh" She looked at the female spirit, who was wearing pajamas and had a towel draped over her shoulder. The spirit leisurely walked into the room and sat down by the bed. The spirit said, "Oh, we have new tenants again? Why have the new tenants turned out to be two kids?" Lilly looked toward the direction of the bed and politely responded, "Sorry for the disturbance! We''ll be here for two days. We''ll be heading out soon!" When Zachary got to the bed, he suddenly wentpletely still. He turned toward the bathroom and said, "I think I should put the towels down first." Polly tilted its head and asked in puzzlement, "Caw caw, why did youe back?" Zachary ignored Polly. "I know you are afraid of ghosts," Polly said. Zachary sneered and said, "Ghosts don''t exist in this world." Those nightmares terrified him. Even though he came here with Lilly, he still held the attitude that it''s preferable to believe something is real or true than to believe it is nonexistent or false. In essence, he still believes that ghosts do not exist in this world. Zachary was contemting this when a man came out of the bathroom. Zachary screamed inwardly. Urghh! Urgh, is this a dream? Am I hallucinating? Josh would unquestionably jump three feet high, start to scream, run, and hide behind Lilly if he had seen the middle-aged man at this point. On the contrary, Zachary was frozen in ce like a statue. He had a nk look on his face. He spotted a middle-aged woman sitting by the bed in addition to this man. Where did these twoe from when there was nobody else in the room just now? If they were ghosts, then how could I see them? Zachary''s reflexes took forever to react. That middle-aged man cast an unhappy nce Zachary''s way and grumbled, "New tenants again? Seriously, the constanting and going drives me crazy. These people don''t pay and make a mess!" Lilly hurriedly ran to the luggage and took out the gear that Uncle Anthony had prepared for them. She generously pulled out a stack of ritual papers and said, "Sorry for the interruption! We will pay!" She painted a circle on the ground while holding the ritual papers in her other hand. She left a gap in All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. the circle''s northwest corner, lit the ritual papers, and chanted some words. Zachary finally snapped out of it when he saw Lilly burn the ritual papers. He shuddered. He had goosebumps all over his body. He felt scared and asked, "What are you doing?" Lilly exined, "I''m burning ritual papers for Uncle and Auntie. We''ll be renting their ce to stay for temporary." Zachary walked over unnaturally to Lilly, sitting next to her like a cyborg, his back stiffening as he did so. Zachary quickly lowered his head and turned to look at Lilly when he noticed that both ghosts were staring at him. He fumbled to say something, "Why do you need to draw circles?" Lilly exined, "We have to draw circles so that they can get the offering. Otherwise, it will be blown away by the wind!" Zachary remained silent. Lilly urged, "Zac, keep in mind that you must draw circles before burning the ritual papers intended for someone. You must jot down the person''s name and birth chart if they are not around. They won''t get it otherwise." He had witnessed others doing it without drawing anything. Zachary pondered, "What about those people burning the ritual paper at the crossroads on July 14th? They don''t draw any circles." Lilly said, "That is why the majority of the offerings they burn never make it to their loved ones. When they burn the ritual papers, there are many wandering spirits around; the offering could have reached them." "Do you get it now?" Lilly asked worriedly in the end. Zachary remained silent. No, I mean Why am I learning all this? Lilly pulled out a ritual de and brushed off the ashes as thest bit of the ritual papers was consumed by the mes. She said, "Alright, Auntie and Uncle, this is your rent!" Mrs. Ghost''s face lit up with joy. Someone sensible has finally arrived after all these years. There was no one to offer sacrifice for wandering spirits like them. They had to struggle to get the ritual papers by picking them up at various crossroads on July 14th. Few people still burn ritual papers at the crossroads in today''s society. Mrs. Ghost and Mr. Ghost happily picked up the ritual papers as they entered the circle through a hole in the northwest. Mrs. Ghost said with a smile, "Oh my, youre such a sensible girl! Come, you can have this suite. We''re going to move in with the neighbors next door for two days!" Mr. Ghost''s mood had greatly improved. He asked cheerfully, "Is there anything we can do to help you? Just let us know!" Zachary was astonished. Before him, the door to a new world had opened. He appeared utterly perplexed. Lilly pondered for a moment and asked, "Who lives next door now?" The couple who had received the ritual papers cooperatively responded, "Next door? Do you mean the current tenant or the first dark spirit who lived there? Lilly asked incredulously, "The first dark spirit?" It turned out that the building was not designed to house living human beings. Mr. Ghost exined, "Thisnd used to be unmarked graves. Later, wasn''t it being developed?" Lilly nodded in response. Mrs. Ghost continued, "Before theyid the foundation, they hired a practitioner. It was unclear how many people had been buried in this mass grave for hundreds of years. Where else could the thousands of dark spirits go after they leave here? They can''t leave. "The practitioner wanted to make money and couldn''t fit all of us in, so he came up with an idea and told the building''s owner. They talked about bncing the energy. They would assign a room to each of the shadow ghosts who had been buried here originally after the building waspleted. "The doors would be open to the outside, and the corridor would be filled with a bad aura. The design of the rooms would reflect those of the underworld. This means that most of the rooms are quite small." Lilly was bewildered, and she asked, "Wouldn''t this design have an impact on living people? Would the owner agree to house so many ghosts?" Mrs. Ghost exined, "Its fine, as long as the living people don''t stay here for too long. This building has a constant flow of people, so short stays wouldn''t have an impact on them. Wandering spirits like us can''t exist forever. We slowly fade away over time. Why would the owner object when he doesn''t reside here?" "Well, some recent graduates dislike the environment of an urban vige but cannot afford the rent in a residential area. They consequently decided to stay here for a while. Oh, one of them is the girl who lives next door." When she heard this, Lilly perked up her ears and put her chin on her hands while listening to the story with a serious expression. Mrs. Ghost thought Lilly was so cute. She could not help but speak slower. She said, "That girl has lived here for three years. Her mental health has suffered as a result of her extended stay here." Lilly nodded, and she said, "Before I came here, my dad helped me investigate this ce. People have jumped off the roof of Cherry Inn numerous times." In other words, the female spirit that haunted Zachary was not the first tomit suicide. Mrs. Ghost nodded and said, "Yes, if you stay here for a long time, those who are weak may be confused, depressed, and mncholic." There are bad people in society, and the same goes for the spirit realm. Many opportunities targeted these people and sought to im their lives. "The spirit of the deceased would be trapped here and serve the first dark spirits if the family of the deceased tenant were unaware of the proper ritual and failed to properly guide the soul after they passed away." The situation finally became clear to Lilly. She asked, "So the ones living next door are the first dark spirits and the troubled spirit of the girl who jumped from the building?" Mr. and Mrs. Ghost were surprised. How did she know? Mrs. Ghost revealed, "That girl who lives next door doesn''t go out very often. She likes to rx at home and y games after work. I overheard that she often interacts with a game coaching streamer." Zachary was astonished. Motherf*cker! A game coach... Could it be me? Chapter 207 Game Coaching Client Chapter 207 Game Coaching Client Zachary''s body broke out in a cold sweat for no reason. Lilly asked, "Game coaching? My brother is one!" Zachary thought in his heart. Don''t cue me. Thank you. Mrs. Ghost said as she cast a nce Zachary''s way, "I seeThat girl doesn''t have many friends. She shares an apartment with another girl, and the two girls don''t get along well. Sometimes the other girl invites her boyfriend to spend the night. The two often have conflicts." Zachary was struck dumb. This story sounded familiar. I recall getting a booking in the middle of the night a while ago. My client often mentioned that her roommate brought her boyfriend to stay overnight. "What happened after that?" Zachary couldn''t help but ask. Mrs. Ghost said, "That''s all. She died." Zachary ceased speaking once more. He grumbled in his heart. I just started to feel intrigue and want to hear the rest, but there isn''t more to the story? Mrs. Ghost continued, "The girl caused a significant disturbance in the room when she jumped off the building. Her roommate was so terrified that she dared not return. The girl allegedly fell in love with a boy she yed games with. Before she jumped, she wore a wedding gown and wrote the boy''s name, but they never actually met. I don''t know what happened after that." After giving it some thought, Mrs. Ghost continued, "Oh yes, the name of that boy is CrowZee. I think I Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. saw it written in a red booklet." Zachary was taken aback. Damn, this can''t possibly be a coincidence, can it? It''s such a big world; why did it have to be me? Zachary was immobile and rooted to the spot. Lilly thanked Mr. and Mrs. Ghost and bid them farewell. After she watched them drift away, she finally said, "Okay, Zac, shall we go next door and take a look?" Just now, Mrs. Ghost informed them that no one lived next door. In fear, Zachary said, "Perhaps we shouldn''t" Lilly asked curiously, "Zac, you''ve been acting strangely since we entered this room. What''s going on?" Zachary was a little evasive, but he finally confessed, "Just now, when I was outside, the door next door opened." Lilly widened her eyes and asked, "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Zachary turned his head away, not saying anything. What is there to say? Am I going to tell her and let herugh at my cowardice? Everything has changed now. I had now actually witnessed a ghost. Lilly looked at him puzzledly and said, "Zac, what''s wrong? Youre acting even stranger now." She fixed her gaze on Zachary, and she could tell Zachary was keeping something from her. Zachary was tongue-tied for a moment. What should I say, exactly? I had turned into a game-coaching streamer to make money. At first, when people found out that I was a child, they told me to get lost and go home to my mother. I eventually gave up on joining clubs because I''m a kid and started working as a frence streaming gaming coach. That I pretended to be a grownup? The female spirit next door was my game sparring client? "Nothing," Zachary pursed his lips and remained silent. Lilly secretly read Zachary''s aura. She sported a stern expression and said, "I just read your aura, and youre in danger. Is your life or your reputation more important to you, Zac?" Zachary was at a loss for words. He stared at Lilly, suspecting that she was doing this on purpose. He pursed his lips and finally said, "I''m CrowZee." It was Lilly''s turn to widen her mouth in shock at this point. She asked, "You are Zachary Crawford; how could you be CrowZee?" Zachary was irritated. He pulled out a piece of paper and wrote his name. He separated the letters in his name so they resembled CrowZee to some extent. With a sympathetic expression on her face, Lilly remarked, "No wonder the suicidal spirit is haunting you." Zachary had a hard time epting this. He protested, "Hey! I''m just a kid!" I only yed games to make a little money to support myself. Is it necessary for this to happen to me? I think I have trauma from ying games now. Lilly shook her head and said, "The suicidal spirit doesn''t care about this. It is your fault that you lied to her." Zachary cursed, "Dang it!" He began to seriously consider the possibility that he may have made a mistake for the first time. "It''s okay; the suicidal spirit didn''t write your real name on the red booklet, and it doesn''t know your birth chart," Lilly reassured him. The best it could do was haunt him and give him nightmares. If Zac''s name had been written, he would not be able to sit herefortably now. "What should I do?" Zachary could not help but start grabbing his hair. Before this, he never imagined that this would happen to him. He even questioned whether ghosts exist. Lilly just looked at him and said earnestly, "Don''t be afraid. Im with you." Zachary was startled. Although the girl was smallher head barely reached his shouldersthe seriousness in her eyes somehowforted him. Zachary fell silent and said nothing more. At ten o''clock in the night, the whole Cherry Inn became quiet. It was absolutely quiet, which made the ce seem unreal. A cylinder light was installed every six feets along the long corridor. Since it was embedded in the ceiling and was not very bright, the corridor appeared somewhat hazy and dim. It even gave the illusion of walking on the road to the underworld. Lilly wore a small yellow bag on her back that contained yellow papers, ritual papers, and obol coin strings, in addition to a ritual de. Zachary was right behind her. He looked tense and carried a ritual de to ward off evil spirits. His pupils slightly shrank as he focused on the tightly shut door next door. Mrs. Ghost clearly said that there was no one next door. Why is this door locked? Zachary did not hear a bang from the wind blowing through the door. "Lilly, is this okay?" Zachary asked as he looked at the long corridor. His heart almost jumped off his throat. Lilly gave him an OK gesture and said, "It''s okay." As soon as her words fell, the door of the room next door creaked and slowly opened. Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed The next room''s door slowly opened. When Zachary looked at that door, he was petrified on the spot. Lilly gave him a quick nce. All of a sudden, she found this to be very fascinating. Josh got goosebumps and reacted quickly when he was scared. He would scream and run away. Zac, on the other hand, simply stood still when he came across anything eerie, as if he had turned into a statue. Lilly covered her mouth andughed at him. In jest, she said, "Zac, if ghosts could eat people, you''d definitely be the first one eaten." Zachary was not bothered to answer. Momentster, Lilly leaped in front of Zachary and yelled, "Roar!" She bit him in the arm after that. Zachary was horrified and had goosebumps all over. He hissed, "What are you doing!" Zachary was speechless, as Lilly''s saliva was all over his arm. Lilly turned to look at the corridor crowded with shadow ghosts. They were startled by her roar, and all of them fled to safety. She chuckled and said, "Don''t be afraid, Zac. My saliva can ward off evil spirits!" "Get lost!" Zachary rolled his eyes. Lilly immediately responded, "Okay! Iming! Suicidal spirit!" She cheerfully charged into the room with her ritual de in hand. Zachary was astonished. Did she just run into the room? What an unreliable sister! Zachary sulked. He looked at the door and decided not to enter. I''m not entering that ce. I would never go there. Zachary was thinking about this when he heard an eerie voice that said, "You''re here." Zachary''s pupils contracted. His reflexes finally caught up. Finally, his reflexes caught up. He immediately took off after screaming, "Lilly!" He dashed into the neighboring room. The apartment next door had two bedrooms and one living room. The unit''syout waspact. There was a typical gray cotton-linen sofa in it, facing the kitchen and bathroom. There was no TV in the living room. There were two rooms next to the living room, one with the door shut tightly and the other with the door wide open and facing the entrance. Right upon entering, one could see the room''s red-themed decorations. The bed linens, quilt, and pillows were all red. There was a "Just Married" sticker on the dressing table''s mirror. Nearly extinguished scented candles were positioned next to the mirror. At the foot of the bed was a pair of red high heels. Zachary thought he could still hear the eerie voice when the wind blew. He feared turning around as goosebumps began to appear all over his body and his scalp began to tingle. "Lilly, where are you!" Zachary called out quietly. Behind him, a small head appeared out of nowhere. Lilly said, "I''m here!" Zachary was taken aback. He froze and asked angrily, "Why did you appear out of nowhere and not make any noise?" Lilly reacted as if she had done something wrong. She stated matter-of-factly, "When I tapped on your shoulder thest time, you were also angry with me." When I abruptly called him, he was startled. He was horrified when I abruptly touched his shoulder. He was still mad at me when I popped my head up. It''s so difficult to get along with him, eh? "Where did you go?" he questioned. Lilly pointed at the kitchen and exined, "I went to the kitchen and found two red eggs." She spread her hands open, revealing a red egg in each. The red egg was a necessity at rural wedding banquets. Zachary immediately pushed her hands away and warned her, "Keep them away!" Lilly looked around and ced the eggs on the coffee table. Swoosh Suddenly, a red shadow wandered past the door. Zachary was momentarily stunned. He asked, "Lilly, did you...did you just see that?" "Yes, I saw the bride in the wedding gown," Lilly acknowledged with a nod. She carefully looked around. Mrs. Ghost had mentioned earlier that this room was home to the first dark spirits, but she did not see them when she entered. It was as if both spirits had gone out to visit their friends. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zachary grew anxious because they were unable to see any of the ghosts. He said, "Let''s head back to our room. We cane back tomorrow at noon." The sound of footsteps resonating down the hallway cut him off before he could finish. It was getting closer and closer to the apartment. Clearly, it was heading their way. Lilly grabbed Zachary''s hand and ran into the house, saying, "Quick, hide!" Zachary eximed, "What in the world?" He watched as Lilly yanked him into the room full of wedding decorations. Every cell in Zachary''s body protested against this. He suggested, "Let''s hide in another room." Lilly whispered, "There''s no time!" Zachary was panicked. Lilly pulled him under the bed and pasted a talisman in front of them. Under the bed, Zachary was astounded to discover where they were. Why must we seek refuge under that female spirit''s bed out of all possible hiding ces? Zachary''s hair stood on end. He was about to crawl out when a pair of red shoes suddenly appeared in front of him. The shoes approached him closer and closer. A raspy voice that resembled Donald Duck was heard, "Hey, where are you hiding?" Zachary widened his eyes. It was eerie because the person wearing the red shoes stood on tiptoe and swung back and forth in front of him. The owner of these shoes was tiptoeing, when one would normally walk with their soles t on the ground. The shoes abruptly came to a halt in front of Zachary. He noticed the hair hanging down as if someone were leaning over the edge of the bed to look down below. Zachary froze on the spot and was unable to breathe. More hairs were dangling on the ground. He was aware that the head was getting closer and closer to him. Zachary stiffly turned his eyes and looked at Lilly for help. Much to his surprise, Lilly was counting money! She was, in fact, counting money, but it was money in the form of ritual papers. Zachary was almost in tears. She''s still counting money while we''re stuck in such a dire situation. Just burn the entire stack of ritual papers; what is there to count? The bed creaked. The ground was covered in a mound of hair that was hanging down. The top of the head of that ghost was visible to him. Zachary stopped breathing. How did this head hang down? Normally, I should be able to see half an ear or half a face, not the top of the head. Zachary was terrified. He was screaming inside. Lilly, save me! Save me! It seemed as though Lilly had heard his mute scream. She lifted her head and said, "Don''t worry, he can''t see us." Zachary attempted to quickly cover Lilly''s mouth out of fear. Lilly said again, "Don''t worry, he can''t hear us either!" Zachary was stunned. Bullshit! I don''t trust you! Didn''t you notice the ghost by the bed, hesitate for a moment, then continue to lean over? The ghost abruptly stood up straight and sat on the edge of the bed, just as Zachary believed they were about to be seen by it. Just as Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. He heard the sound of frantic footstepsing from outside the door. This time, the ghost was wearing pink slippers. She spoke in fear as she entered the room, saying, "I''m sorry, I got dyed on the way..." The ghost sitting on the bed had a hoarse and unpleasant voice. He scolded the other person menacingly, "I sent you to buy something; why did you dawdle for so long? You were gone half the night. Tell me, did you take my money and go somewhere else to have fun?" The girl in the pink slippers almost burst into tears, and she said, "I didn''t..." She was met with a hard p. The girl in the pink slippers was sent flying backward. She rolled to the edge of the bed and fell right in front of Zachary. Zachary was shocked. Chapter 209 Track Down The Slick Ghost Chapter 209 Track Down The Slick Ghost Zachary''s face was almost in contact with that of the female spirit. He was frozen in ce, motionless From N?velDrama.Org. as a stone. That female spirit was wearing a white wedding gown. He recognized her face from the group chat photo. She was that suicidal spiritSnowie! Strangely, Snowie was not sporting a pair of bright red high heels but rather a pair of pink slippers. Luckily, Snowie did not see Zachary. She got up from the ground with a fearful expression, only to have the ghost with the red shoes stomp on her. Hemanded, "I''m starving. Hurry up and cook for me. I need to take a bath; fill up the water in the tub for me now!" Snowie quickly got up. When the ghost struck her again, she was about to head to the kitchen. He roared, "Didn''t I tell you to fill up the water in the tub?" She tried to go to the bathroom, but the ghost hit her again. It yelled, "Didn''t you hear me telling you to cook?" Zachary came to his senses and frowned. Isn''t this ghost deliberately picking on her? No, I mean bullying a ghost? Snowie screamed aguishly. She suddenly saw two red eggs on the coffee table. She quickly crawled over and offered the eggs to the ghost, which was beating her. The ghost gave her onest verbal reprimand before he stopped. Zachary turned his head and asked, "Lilly, how did she get the eggs? Aren''t they ghosts?" Zachary recalled that Lilly had ced the two red eggs upright on the table. It was only then that he realized how the eggs could stand up without being cracked at the bottom. Sure enough, he heard Lilly reply, "I had already prepared for this. Stay put and don''t move, Zac." She crawled out after saying that. Zachary was shocked and eximed, "Lilly!" Lilly had already crawled out into the open. It was quiet outside. That fierce ghost was sitting on the sofa, making a noise as it munched the eggs. The female spirit in pink slippers was sobbing while she cooked something with the pot. There was the sound of pots and pans nging, but there was no me. It was somewhat eerie. Zachary grew anxious once more without Lilly by his side. His sister had always annoyed him, but when Lilly left his side, he panicked and wished he could stay by her side. Likewise, Zachary had the urge to crawl out. He identally pressed the talisman that Lilly had ced in front of him. He quickly lifted his hand, but he tore the talisman in the process. Oh my god! Zachary was petrified on the spot, not daring to move. The ghost stopped munching on the eggs at this precise moment. The red shoes shifted into motion beforeing to a stop once more in front of Zachary. It reminded Zachary of scenes from horror movies. He quickly held his breath, and his face turned red from the effort, but he kept pinching his nose. The red shoes slowly approached him, as expected. Zachary finally let go of his grip and took a deep breath when he saw the shoes left. Suddenly, he heard a harsh and piercing voice saying, "Hehe! Gotcha!" Zachary''s back went numb. A fifty-something man was squatting next to him when he stiffly turned around. His skin was brown, as if he had spent a long time under the ground, and he had sunken eyes. He had a long braid, and half of his head was bald. His attire belonged to the Heviel Dynasty. The ghost smiled ominously and shed two golden teeth when he saw Zachary. Zachary was dumbstruck. Lilly, meanwhile, had put the charm on her forehead and was moving quickly around the room. "Containment spirit, containment spirit," she muttered as she ran back and forth. She was wearing a red bracelet, and thread after thread from it was used to haphazardly seal the room. Her master used to tell her that if she worked hard enough, she could defeat the slick ghost. Now, the slick ghost was in this room. She had located it despite how well it was hidden. First, Mrs. Ghost said the shadow ghost that resided here was an ordinary ghost. An ordinary ghost would not put on women''s red high heels. However, the suicidal spirit was walking around in high heels. Secondly, the suicide spirit died in a wedding gown, and after she carried out a ritual, She was manipted by another ghost when she should have be a resentful spirit. A resentful spirit could only be suppressed by a fierce or malicious spirit. However, Mrs. Ghost said that the ghost living in this room was amon, woeful ghost. How could a So if the slick ghost = x, the original inhabitant, the shadow ghost uncle = y, and the suicidal ghost turned resentful spirit = z, then x was hiding inside y and passing as y. Which meant x = y! Lilly thought joyfully, "I can do math now! I''ve learned Josh''s skill." I''m doing so well now! Lilly was happy about this. She had just finished using the containment spirit to seal the space when she heard Zachary''s miserable scream. "Urghhhhh! Ghost!" As soon as his words fell, Lilly saw Zachary abruptly stand up and overturn the bed. Although the bed in the rental house was not of great quality, it was impressive that Zachary could flip it over. Lilly was astonished. She watched as Zachary screamed and ran to her side. She could not help but look at Zachary''s head and ask, "Zac, is there a bump on your head?" Only then did Zachary realize that his head was buzzing. He was unable to recall how he managed to crawl out from under the bed earlier because he was so terrified. The siblings looked at the bed. The bed board was sparsely structured, with very thin ts, and one of them was now broken. It was obviously broken by Zachary''s head. Additionally, the mattress was thin, making it simple for Zachary to topple it. "Ouch!" Zachary touched his bump and hissed in pain. Due to the noise, the female spirit emerged from the kitchen. The other ghost thaty under the bed also floated up and stared at Zachary. He questioned in a gravelly voice, "Who are you?" There was a talisman on Lilly''s forehead, which made her invisible in their eyes. Zachary could not help himself but grab Lilly''s arm. He pleaded in a trembling voice, "Quick, give me one too." Lilly tore the talisman off her forehead and stuck it on Zachary''s forehead. She said, "Zac, go and hide to the side." She had a red bracelet in her hand, and she was afraid to engage in a fight. However, Zachary was not okay; he did not have any gear with him. If he was caught by the ghost, it would be troublesome for him. The slick ghost seemed to have realized this too. The moment Lilly tore off the talisman and was about to stick it on Zachary, it pounced! Zachary cursed, "Holy shit!" Why do they keep picking on me? That ghost let out a sharp scream. His nails grew longer, and he reached out to grab Zachary. Lilly stood in front of Zachary without hesitation. The ghost''s eyes briefly shed with a hint of ferocity. The great judge wouldn''t have expected me to be here, so he must have gone looking for me! A little kid like herI could swallow her in one bite! "Lilly" Zachary called out quietly, and his pupils narrowed as he did so. A red light struck that ghost fiercely in the next instant, sending him flying backward. Zachary was surprised. This annoying little sister of mine is so powerful? Chapter 210 Lillys Inner Demons Chapter 210 Lilly''s Inner Demons That energy pushed that ghost backward. The slick ghost stared at Lilly in astonishment. He thought to Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. himself. I must have been careless just now; it doesn''t count. A sense of graveness emerged in his eyes. A strong aura of vanity emanated from his body. He roared and pounced toward Lilly. He was dead serious at this point. If I could not devour this child, I would... A red light shed once more as he was contemting this. The ghost was violently thrown backward by the second strike, crashing into the web that Lilly had just created. Lilly remained in the same spot. She had not even moved a finger! The ghost gazed at her in horror, and he growled, "You!" This kid is a good fighter. I''m sure that she''s an expert at hiding her true strength. Lilly blinked her eyes and asked, "Another round?" The ghost was speechless. Shameless! How dare you act innocent? Lilly warned, "If you don''t attack me, I will attack you!" The slick ghost had many identities because it was concealed inside this man. Underyer afteryer of defense, it concealed his true self. Although Lilly had no idea how he did it, the slick ghost showed his vulnerability. She nned to remove theyers of defense that this slick ghost had built up. Lilly rushed forward menacingly. She grabbed the ghost''s foot and swung it when he was caught off guard. She swung him around like a rag doll, mming the ghost onto the ground. Lilly yelled, "Take this! Take more of this!" The ghostunched a furious counterattack, but Lilly released her hold right away. The red bracelet thus released another strike at the ghost. Lilly took advantage of the ghost''s confusion. Once more, she charged at him, grabbed him, and violently beat him. Pablo was hidden in the shadows. When he saw this scene, he was in a state of shock. His young disciple had mastered the techniques. She had not only mastered it but also had incredibly good luck in that the slick ghost did notunch a counterattack against her. A pfft sound was heard abruptly. A shadow sprinted out as the ghost shed his skin. Lilly was grabbing a apartment. That middle-aged ghost spoke in a weak voice, "Gosh, I dont think I can go on. This malignant spirit is too evil. It cut me in half and wore me like a cloak." After saying this, the ghost turned into a wisp of vanity aura, and the jar of souls then absorbed it. Zachary was astounded. He immediately thought of the game characters, such as Helen of Troy, Luna, and Cleopatra, but none of them could match Lilly at this point. "Sister," Zachary uttered as he moved over, not realizing that he was now addressing Lilly differently. Lilly was panting. She urged, "Zac, donte here. Stand at the side." The slick ghost immediately turned to shoot at the air next to Lilly after hearing this. He could not see Zachary, so he had to rely on a wild guess. Then he viciously pounced at Zachary. "Holy crap!" Zachary gasped in disbelief. His body had turned stiff. In the nick of time, Lilly kicked Zachary out of the way. For the first time, Zachary appreciated getting kicked. The first thing he did was cover the talisman on his forehead before cowering in a corner and remaining motionless. Slick Ghost was skilled at evading and hiding. When one of his schemes failed to work out, he immediately went into hiding once more. "Whoa!" Lilly eximed in surprise. Does this slick ghost have a magical artifact with him? How did he vanish into thin air? A man unexpectedly emerged from the other tightly closed door as Lilly was considering this. In a harsh, deep voice, he chastised, "Lilly! Move your ass over here!" Lilly froze when she heard this voice. She stared nkly at that man when she saw that the man who walked out the door was Stephen, her foster father. "Dad" Lilly wanted to call him ''daddy'' instinctively, but she shut her mouth at once. Stephen sneered icily, "You''re so great now. You have be the beloved daughter of the Crawfords. You have a battle Daddy too. I suppose you wouldn''t recognize me as your father any longer, would you?" He took one step after another, closer to Lilly, and he growled, "You ingrate! I''ve had to endure a great deal of hardship raising you. How did you pay me back? You not only refused to give me afortable life at the Crawfords, but you even permitted your uncle Anthony to put me in jail! Do you believe you would have survived to be three years old without me?" Stephen stared at Lilly. The look in his eyes was filled with resentment. He provoked, "Aren''t you a ghost tamer? Come on, if you have the nerves,e and get me!" Instinctively, Lilly moved backward. She recalled her time spent with the Hatchers at this precise moment. She wanted a hug from her father after her mother died, but he pushed her away impatiently. She joyfully selected a lovely flower from the garden and gave it to her father, who promptly threw it in the trash. In the freezing, snowy yard, he forced her to her knees and nearly beat her to death. Pablo''s heart sank as he observed this. This turned out to be Lilly''s inner demon. She was only three years old when her mother passed away, and her father abused her. Perhaps her time spent with the Crawfords helped her forget her traumatic past over time, but the memory of her painful upbringing and the suffering she endured would always linger. Slick Ghost was indeed cunning. He appeared to have thought of everything. He even brought Stephen''s spirit with him. Stephen''s spirits had not fully dispersed, even though he had been made into "clothes". Stephan was still conscious. He was using Lilly with resentment, "You''re to me for my misery! Yes, I hit you. But doesn''t every father hit their children? No matter how terrible I was, I raised you up!" Stephen suffered a horrible death. After his death, ke scattered his ashes. What was the purpose of this? This action, where ke scattered the ashes after Stephen''s death, ensured Stephan was stripped of the opportunity to enter the afterlife and would not be able to reincarnate. His spirit would wander between heaven and earth until nothing was left. Why could he end up being so miserable while Lilly had such a good life? Lilly muttered while shaking her head, saying, "No, I didn''t. It''s not my fault." She summoned up the courage to cast a defiant gaze at Stephen. She said, "You brought it on yourself with your wrongdoing. There is no such thing as a father having to hit their children; you are a liar." Stephen was taken aback. He roared indignantly, "How dare you talk back to me!" He did the same as he did when he was alive. Without hesitation, he reached for something and hurled it at Lilly fiercely. Lilly no longer endures it as she once did. Instead, she skillfully avoided it. There was a determination in her eyes; she was no longer the helpless child who stood by and let this man beat her. Lilly doing this only made Stephen angrier. He yelled and lunged at her, "I''m going to devour you alive!" Pablo was sweating nervously. He doubted Lilly would have the will to murder Stephen. This might have been the hardest decision she had to make. Stephen was correct in one sensehe did y a part in raising Lilly. Should such a "father" be killed? How do children perceive such a father? Pablo did not have to wait long. He saw Lilly raise her hand as Stephen lunged forward; the red bracelet on her wrist then released a red light, knocking Stephen backward. Stephen screamed in agony as he violently crashed into the red. Lilly had set up an extensive containment in this room. No ghost could escape from this room; everything depended on Lilly''s choice. Stephen vomited blood that was shaped by his vanity aura. He looked extremely miserable. Lilly silently observed him from a position not far away. Stephen suddenly had a dejected expression and let out a miserable smile. He chuckled and said, "Hehe, you have grown up now. You even dared to hit your father now. Lilly, when you were a baby, I adored you dearly. You were my little darling. Never mind; I should stop talking. Just finish it up! Kill me. You should kill me, and it will make you happy, right? I will be happy to die at your hand." Stephen closed his eyes and appeared to have seen right through everything. Just wait! Others may not understand Lilly, but didn''t I have a solid understanding of who she was? She had yearned for my love since she was a young child. There was no way she could harm me! Chapter 211 Overcoming Inner Demons Chapter 211 Oveing Inner Demons Lilly moved determinedly in Stephen''s direction while taking slow, steady steps. A faint trace of smugness appeared at the corner of Stephen''s mouth. The next instant, Lilly seized his ankle and violently threw him onto the containment spirit! "Bang!" A tremendous amount of force was contained in the single strike. That blow shook the containment spirit. Stephen never expected Lilly to actually harm him. With a mix of rage and shock, he eximed, "You I''m your father!" Lilly said with a firm handshake, "No, you''re not my daddy. My father''s name is ke MacNeil, not Stephen Hatcher!" She seized Stephen once more and threw him violently to the ground. Stephen yelled as he lunged toward Lilly because he was unable to withstand this. The moment Lilly released her grip, Stephen was sted away by the red bracelet. Now, she had reached perfection in fighting with the red bracelet. Before hitting the ground, Stephen, who was thrown out, had turned into ayer of skin. The slick ghost slipped out of that skin and quickly hid himself. Stephen weaklyy on the ground and muttered, "I''m your father. I''m your father." Im unwilling! Im the son-inw of the Crawfords and Lilly''s father. Regardless of wealth and prosperity, everything should have been mine. But at this point, I had sunk so low that I was incapable of reincarnation. Stephen turned into a vanity aura out of reluctance, but Lilly covered the jar of souls and did not take in this strand of vanity aura. In the end, it dissipated into the world, and Stephen ceased to exist. Lilly remained motionless and silent for some time. Her heart had been filled with a newfound sense of relief and assurance. Pablo exhaled with relief. He knew Lilly had conquered her inner demons. The young girl had developed such strength without being aware of it. Pablo felt deeply satisfied with her. Zachary was stunned once more in the meantime. My sister is ruthless! She even dared to fight her foster father! This girl is terrifying. I wont mess with her. After some time, Lilly started to move. She slowly circled the room and murmured to herself, "Now, there''s only one left. Slick ghost, where are you?" He must have revealed his true self after shedding twoyers of skin in a row, right? Lilly dragged the ritual de in her hand, tapping here and there. Zachary inexplicably associated her movement with the serial killer in "The Saw," where the killer would drag his chainsaws to find his victims. He could not help but shudder and get goosebumps all over. The suicidal spirit was standing rigidly at the kitchen doorway on the opposite side, unable to speak, and her eyes were filled with anguish. She was restrained by the slick ghost, who silently made an attempt to enter her body. Snowie was the suicidal spirit in question. She had a crush on the game coach. She struggled with social anxiety and loneliness. Eventually, she was bewitched and jumped off the building. Snowie was innocent in Lilly''s eyes, and the slick ghost was aware of this. He had to pretend to be Snowie and wait for Lilly to let down her guard so he could break free of the containment spirit. The ritual de flew toward the slick ghost all of a sudden. Lilly swiftly grabbed his wrist and threw him out. "I found you!" Lilly eximed, holding a broom while ncing at the slick ghost. The slick ghost tried to hide once more, but Lilly threw a stack of talismans in his direction. It turned out that the papers she was counting were not ritual papers but rather talismans. Zachary had misidentified them due to the dim surroundings under the bed. All of the talismans fluttered in the air and clung to the slick ghost. The slick ghost fought back valiantly, but one by one, the talismans on his body started to burn. Lilly took out several containment spirits after realizing that the talismans were unable to contain the slick ghost. She even released the malignant spirit from the jar of souls. The harem spirit, who had earlier been making fun of the weakling spirit, was perplexed. "Lilly, I''m here!" yelled the weak spirit, who desperately wanted to run away but was unable to do so. A melon peel was being chewed on by Ms. Ugly. She said, "Lets go! Beat the crap out of him!" Zachary was in a daze. Lilly actually had backup. Three malignant spirits began to fight one another. Despite his long lifespan and great strength, the slick ghost had been injured twice by the red bracelet''s rebound. Now, it was evenly matched with two malignant spirits. Lilly immediately ran up and seized the opportunity to strike. She danced her ritual de in front of the slick ghost as she grinned menacingly. She screamed, "sh!" Whenever the slick ghost identally struck Lilly, the red bracelet would protect her and counterattack. The red bracelet had terrifying power. The slick ghost had been struck twice, leaving him with severe wounds. Now, things have gotten worse for him. He was practically being suppressed and beaten. Lilly had already approached him, despite his best efforts to stay away from her. "You have no sense of honor!" the slick ghost yelled in rage. Lilly immediately retorted, "I don''t have any! Why would I need any?" The slick ghost was rendered silent. Finally, three ritual des pinned the slick ghost to the containment spirit. Lilly wrapped him up like a gift to make sure he could not escape, even if he wanted to. The slick ghost''s real face was finally revealed to Zachary as he got closer to Lilly. With sunken eye sockets and sharp cheekbones, he was a frail, thin man. He wore a red robe resembling that of a eunuch from the Heviel Dynasty and had braided hair. Lilly said, "Ms. Ugly, he has valuable things on him. Help me search his body now." The harem spirit did not hesitate and went up to check on the slick ghost, saying, "Valuable things? What precious items is he capable of possessing?" After she checked the inappropriate ces, she was rather surprised. She said, "Oh, woah, this man is truly an eunuch! So this is what eunuchs look like! Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk" The tightly bound, slick ghost was enraged and sorrowful. He angrily shouted in a high-pitched voice, "Get lost!" He had suffered an overwhelming humiliation! He had never encountered such a shameless ghost! Witnessing this scene, the weakling spirit instinctively hugged his knees. Lilly was dumbfounded. What kind of strange things is Ms. Ugly checking? Im asking her to look for the talismans that could make the slick ghost invisible! The harem spirit shook her head while searching, saying, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in someone like you whocks a certain part! You''re ugly, and you don''t even have balls. You dont have anything that interests me." The slick ghost was at a loss for words. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The harem spirit''s eyes lit up when she found a ck object in the slick ghost''s body. It was a round shape and looked like a crystal. She took out the ck crystal and handed it to Lilly. "Found it!" Lilly looked at it, but she could not figure out anything. She temporarily put it away. The slick ghost became desperate. Lilly asked, "How did you die, and how did you learn about me?" He turned his head to the side in frustration and said, "I absolutely won''t reveal anything, even if you kill me." Lilly extended her wrist and said, "Hah!" The slick ghost instinctively turned his head but ended up bumping into Lilly''s bracelet. His face became swollen from the blow from the red bracelet. The slick ghost fell silent. He gritted his teeth and said, "I absolutely" Lilly suddenly grabbed his head and forcefully smashed it toward the red bracelet. Whoosh! A red light shed. This time, the slick ghost was left with disheveled hair, and he felt numb all over. How the hell is this even possible? The slick ghost was aggrieved; he gave in and said, "I''ll talk!" I wanted to spew blood. If I had known this would happen, why should I have resisted in the first ce? I had suffered a few blows for no reason. I couldn''t be more pathetic. "I was born in 1844. My father could not feed me, and I don''t have enough to eat. For the sake of survival, I castrated myself and became an eunuch in the pce." Lilly asked in confusion, "Castrated yourself? How did you do it?" Lilly wondered. What does that mean? The harem spirit couldn''t help but cough and say, "Darling, that''s not an appropriate question to ask." Chapter 212 Slick Ghost Dissipate Chapter 212 Slick Ghost Dissipate Lilly''s curiosity increased as more harem spirits advised her not to ask. She asked curiously, "Why can''t I ask?" The harem spirit said, "Children shouldn''t ask this question." Lilly questioned, "Why can''t children ask? Are adults able to ask? Will you tell me when I grow up?" As the harem spirit struggled to respond, she coughed, "Ahem, ahem, ahem." The weak spirit quickly changed the subject by asking, "What happened next?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The slick ghost stopped talking suddenly. He looked troubled, as though he had just remembered something unpleasant. The harem spirit asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Did the Heviel Dynasty end after the castration?" The slick ghost remained silent. The weakling spirit said in annoyance, "Shut up! Watch yournguage before the children." Harem spirit giggled, but she fell silent eventually. The slick ghost sulked for a while before continuing, "No, I entered the pce smoothly right after the castration. I was lucky to enter the pce of a former consort." The slick ghost stated, "My life in the Consort''s Pce was not difficult. There were fewer political quarrels than in the pce of the concubines. All that was needed of me was to take good care of the former consort. "The former consort was the deceased emperor''s concubine; she was deprived of her freedom and condemned to live as a widow. So, some of the former consorts were restless. A eunuch that works in a former consort''s living quarters gets to enjoy privilege status." Initially, the slick ghost simply wanted to live afortable life, but as time went on, he grew restless and devised a n to be the former consort''s lover. "There were many who wanted to serve the former consort; there were eunuchs who tried to push me out. So, I lied to the former consort and said it had grown back." Harem spirit asked, "Really? The former consort bought this lie, right?" The weakling spirit was perplexed as well, wondering if that organ could regenerate after being castrated. Lilly was totally lost. She was utterly confused. Zachary also looked bemused. The slick ghost exined, "There were many who had to go back to the castration room due to iplete castration." The harem spirit and slick ghost learned something new today. For the first few days, everything went smoothly. He insisted on having intimate moments in the dark to ensure the former consort could not see him. Over time, the former consort gradually grew suspicious. The harem spirit was curious as to whether the former consort''s size or texture was what raised suspicions about them. She hesitated, though, after spotting Lilly. Slick Ghost went on, "I was afraid that the former consort would discover and kill me. No one would question an eunuch or pce maid''s death in the former consort''s harem." So he made makeshift genitalia out of sheepskin filled with shredded tobo and wore them to hide his secret. The revtion caused the scalps of the harem spirit and the weakling spirit to tingle. This was creepy! Slick Ghost continued, "I had to fabricate a lie and cover it up with more lies." He felt the need to make up for certain areas because he was shorter and had a smaller frame than others. "My power grew. I begin by killing sheep before moving on to killing people." All for a piece of skin and to maintain his lie. He selected suitable candidates in the castration room and then killed them on the spot. After all, a lot of people died during the surgery. "I had a talent for ttery. The former consort adored me, but the king''s attention was drawn to the growing number of eunuchs dying from castration." "I rushed to fill the well I had used to conceal the body out of panic. They began to suspect me nheless. I cut off the face of my victim and wore it as a mask to hide my identity. When my face began to smell, I tried to cover it up with perfume. I exined that I had a pollen allergy when my face started to rot. "I hid for seven days, and the king failed to find me, but the well was dug up. The king was furious. He was enraged when he couldn''t find me. He called upon each eunuch and conducted a thorough search of each. Iter assumed the identity of a pce maid working in a consort''s pce, but they started to suspect me again. "In desperation, I caught a cat and had it scratch my face. After having my face scratched, I still couldn''t escape from the pce. Those who were out to get me were getting more ferocious. Finally, they searched the consort''s pce. Out of desperation, I set arge fire in motion and mercilessly burned my face and lower body." The harem spirit and weakling spirit were silent. This ghost is ruthlessno, he is more than ruthless; he''s utterly brutal. Who else could be cold-blooded enough to set fire to one''s own face and body? After Slick Ghost burned himself, given the limited medical advancements at the time, he eventually died from severe infections. Despite his crafty escapes, he was eventually apprehended. He had ended up in a very miserable state, having gained nothing. Slick Ghost gritted his teeth and said, "If I had known this would happen, I would rather die from the start. Perhaps out of sentiment, the former consort would have shown me mercy." Years after his death, I wouldn''t have to endure endless efforts to plot his escape, exhaustion, torment, and pain over and over again. Lilly shook her head and questioned, "Who can you me this on?" The sick ghost did not say anything. "How did you find me?" Lilly questioned it after giving it some thought. This time, despite his fear of the red bracelet, Slick Ghost responded directly, "You''ve captured several malicious spirits; I heard the news that spread around." The slick ghost was different from other malignant spirits who learned of Lilly''s terrifying reputation and went into hiding. He reasoned that since Lilly was so powerful, she must carry some magical artifact with her. He had been around for nearly 200 years, from the Heviel Dynasty to the present. "A hundred years ago, I identally acquired a ck crystal. It has great power and can mask my vanity aura, making me invisible to practitioners." He spent years surviving and grew stronger due to the ck crystal. Slick Ghost, however, continued to make the same mistakes he had in his previous life. He grew increasingly dissatisfied with his present level of power and turned his attention to Lilly. He lusted after the magical artifact she possessed. He had no idea that he was dealing with an extraordinary practitioner; she was Hades. "That''s all. You can kill me as you wish, but please don''t torture me." Slick Ghost closed his eyes. Lilly had fallen into a difficult situation. If the slick ghost didn''t attack her, the red bracelet wouldn''t attack him either; the problem was that she could not capture the slick ghost either. "Jar of souls, jar of souls, can you collect spirits on your own?" Lilly muttered as she held the jar. The jar of souls remained silent. Lilly sighed and said, "What a useless jar; you only know how to eat." The Jar of Souls was speechless. Are you taking advantage of me because I can''t talk? Lilly held the ck crystal and examined it for a while, but she did not notice anything different. She decided to temporarily ignore the slick ghost and turned her attention to the suicidal spirit that stood on the side. "Sister, how did you die?" Lilly softly asked. Zachary followed her gaze and looked at Snowie. The look in the slick ghost''s eyes flickered. He suddenly recalled that when he was beaten by the red bracelet earlier, it only attacked him when he ran into it. Could it be that this little girl isn''t as formidable as I thought? Slick Ghost made a quiet effort, secretly resisting the containment spirit. If he could break free, he would flee far away. Before escaping, he wanted to ambush Lilly once more by throwing the Suicidal Spirit at her, just to see if his guess was right! However, he did not notice that the ck crystal held in Lilly''s hand was being swallowed and absorbed by the Jar of Souls. Chapter 213 What Goes Around Comes Around Chapter 213 What Goes Around Comes Around When Lilly asked how Snowie died, Zachary pricked up his ears. Snowie sighed and cast a quick gaze at Zachary, speechless. She said, "How the hell would I know that the game coaching streamer turned out to be a primary school student?" I wanted to vomit blood. I was infatuated with him back then. In the end, I was bewitched by Slick Ghost and jumped off the building. I was wronged. Snowie nced at Slick Ghost fearfully, and she continued, "After I died, I became a resentful spirit and was enved by him. I knew he wanted me to lure CrowZee here. So, when you first came, I tried to scare you away." Snowie felt aggrieved. When she noticed Zachary and Lilly''s arrival, she was quite worried. She even deliberately opened the door slowly to scare them away. She was shocked that Zachary was a seven-year-old kid! So she stood petrified by the door and stared at Zachary. Zachary was a fool. He stared at Snowie for a long time before he screamed for Lilly in fear. Even now, Zachary''s fearful reaction has not caught up with him. He asked calmly, "So, you were the one that said ''you''re here'' to me earlier?" Snowie nodded. Slick Ghost sent her out to buy things. When she returned, she saw Zachary still at the hotel and attempted to enter her house. She hurriedly tried to scare him away, but he ended up running into the house instead. "Sigh! How wrong was my death?" Snowie looked at Zachary and spoke in a mncholy tone. Initially, she just wanted to be a resentful spirit after my death and followed "Mr. Mcdreamy" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. around every day. She never expected Mr. McDreamy to turn out to be a brat! The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Zachary shuddered all of a sudden when he heard this. He stammered, "You''re not going to follow me around, are you?" Snowie averted her gaze and looked at Lilly pleadingly. She said, "Im not a pervert. If possible, please send me to be reincarnated." Lilly nodded and said, "Sure. I''ll send you off right away!" At this point, the slick ghost, which remained silent, suddenly broke free from the containment spirit and pounced toward them. He grabbed Snowie and hurled her viciously at Lilly. Pablo was startled. He was about to show himself. Then he saw the jar of souls emitting a dark glow, and the ck crystal in Lilly''s hand had disappeared. Pablo was stunned. He went back into the shadows again. Before Snowie could touch Lilly, the red bracelet suddenly glowed with a dark glow and sent her flying. Snowie let out a miserable scream. Slick Ghost saw every detail clearly this time. He was overjoyed deep down. He said, "So, this is your magical artifact." A jar that can capture ghosts and a red bracelet that can actively defend her. I had guessed it right. As long as I didnt take the initiative to attack that girl, she could not harm me. If I can get my hands on the jar and the red bracelet Slick ghost''s eyes glowed with green light. He turned his gaze toward Zachary and said, "Hahaha, the odds are on my side! Little one, today is the day for you to meet the maker!" When I acquired the magical artifact, the first thing I would do is get rid of this kid. The slick ghost leaped toward Zachary with a smirk. In her haste, Lilly instinctively threw the jar of souls at him and yelled, "Lets go, Pikachu!" Slick Ghost scornfully dismissed the situation. Is this girl trying to scare me? The next second, the jar of souls suddenly grew to the size of a palm and stood above the slick ghost head. The sick ghost could not move, and he felt his soul being torn apart. He was terrified and pleaded repeatedly, "Lilly, I made a mistake. Please spare me!" The Jar of Souls did not give him a chance to speak. It crushed him, and the slick ghost was scattered. His soul was absorbed by the jar of souls as a vanity aura. The jar of souls shrank back to the size of a fingernail and fell to the ground. Lilly widened her eyes in disbelief. "Wow, little jar, you know how to catch ghosts now!" She happily picked up the jar, spit some saliva on it, and polished it with her clothes. The Jar of Souls was dumbstruck. Zachary was bbergasted. After Snowie took a blow from the red bracelet, her soul was going to dissipate. She was unable to speak. Lilly sent her to reincarnate. She scanned around the room and found it empty of ghosts and human beings. She said, "Let''s go! We''re done here!" Lilly yawned and returned to the room next door leisurely. This time, I''m a little stronger thanst time! I must tell the master when I get back. "Zac, we need to go to bed early. We''ll go home tomorrow," Lilly murmured. She was too sleepy. Zachary was dumbfounded the whole time. He had yet to react until heid down on the bed and was ready to sleep. He tightly grabbed on his nkie and cursed, "Holy sh*t! This is so scary!" On the other side, Mrs. Ghost and Mr. Ghost, who had given their apartment to Lilly and Zachary, went out to shop at the Ghost Market. There is Cypress Street in South City. There was an unfinished building at the end of the street. A long time ago, this ce used to be an old airport. During the war, the invaders dropped numerous bombs here, and many people were killed. Later, they upied this ce and murdered a lot of people. This ce was turned into a famous haunted spot in South City. It was rumored among the elderly in South City, but no one had witnessed it with their own eyes. It was unknown to many that this ce was indeed the "ghost market" for shadow ghosts. One or two o''clock in the morning was the busiest time for the ghost market. Mrs. Ghost and Mr. Ghost had money now, so the two happily went shopping and bought a bunch of things. Mrs. Ghost asked, "Cowboy, shall we take a cab? We''re carrying so many things with us. It would be tiring to fly back." Mr. Ghost agreed. They stood on the side of the road and pped down a cab. Speaking of the illegal cabbie who attempted to cheat Lilly out of 500 bucks earlier at the airport, he did not pick up any passengers today. He had bad lucktely, and there was a crackdown on illegal cabs from thew enforcer for no reason. Not only did he fail to make a penny today, but he also ended up spending a few hundred on gasoline. He was in a bad mood and on his way home. Then he saw a middle-aged couple on the roadside who carried a lot of stuff with them. They were waving at him. The illegal cabbie stopped the cab and asked, "Hey, it''ste at night; where did youe from? Why are you carrying so many things with you?" The middle-aged man asked, "How much does it cost for you to take us to Cherry Inn?" The illegal cabbie felt a surge of joy. He was surprised that he would pick up passengers before heading home. He was determined to make some money out of them. He said with a frown, "I''m on my way home. I''ll have to take a big detour to drop you off. I would charge you 500 bucks, do you need a ride? If you do, I''ll take you. If you don''t, I''ll go home and sleep." Mr. Ghost and Mrs. Ghost exchanged nces at each other. The ritual papers that Lilly burned for them were worth ten thousand! 500 bucksthat''s cheap! Mrs. Ghost said, "I have some change with me. Let''s go!" The illegal cabbie was overjoyed. He could not believe there were such naive people these days. This trip alone would cover all of his costs. He was overjoyed. He hummed a song and struck up a conversation, "Hey, where did you two go?" Mrs. Ghost smiled and replied, "We just went out for some fun and bought some things." The illegal cabbie had not quite caught on to the situation yet. He shook his head and said, "The two of you are not that young, but you two still went to nightclubs as youngsters did." Mr. Ghost exined quietly, "We haven''t gone out for a long time. It''s not a big deal to have some fun." The illegal cabbie chuckled and gave them a thumbs up. He said, "You sure know how to have fun!" There was a trace of lewdness in his eyes. He casually nced at the rearview mirror. As he did so, he almost got scared out of his wits. Chapter 214 Zachary Is A Different Boy Chapter 214 Zachary Is A Different Boy The couple was staring right at the illegal cabbie from the back seat. They appeared lifeless and pale, as if they had been dead for a very long time. That''s right, they looked like they had been corpses for a very long time. The illegal cabbie suddenly remembered the spot where he picked them up. It was somewhere nearby the unfinished building on Cypress Street. There was no business operating there at night, nor were there any bars, KTVs, or nightclubs. He stepped on the brakes hard. The car came to a halt with a squeak. Mr. Ghost turned his eyes around dully and peered out from the window. He asked, "Why did you suddenly stop the car?" The illegal cabbie''s back was soaked in a cold sweat. He stuttered, "The traffic light" Mrs. Ghost looked puzzled. Traffic lights? We are a long way from the intersection. "Sigh, have we been dead for such a long time that our eyes no longer work?" Mrs. Ghost muttered in a low voice. Mr. Ghost leaned in considerately. He offered, "Let me take a look for you." Mrs. Ghost dug out her eyeballs and handed them to him. The two of them leaned in very close in the back seat. They purposely did this covertly to hide from the illegal cabbie''s sight. The illegal cabbie was appalled. The rearview mirror did not allow him to see what the two were doing. He had,nheless, ced some illegal equipment inside the vehicle. He covertly ced a tiny camera in the backseat. Sometimes, when he picked up a pretty girl or a girl in a short skirt, he could spy on them through his phone. He just needed to click on his phone to take pictures or videos. He shared these amazing views with other like-minded illegal cab drivers daily in a group chat they had. This used to be a cause for celebration and excitement. It had now turned into his nightmare. The footage clearly showed the woman gouging out her eyeballs. While the man carefully wiped them and helped her put them back. The illegal cab driver felt as though he had fallen into the water because his body waspletely drenched in sweat. While his face was dripping with sweat. At this point, the woman craned her neck and asked, "Why has the traffic light turned red for such a long time?" The illegal cabbie stammered, "Hmmhmmactually, I think my car has broken down." Mr. Ghost could not help but frown. What a lousy car! Mrs. Ghost was alright with this. She took a look around and said, "We''re not far from the Cherry Inn; let''s walk!" Mr. Ghost nodded and handed five banknotes to the illegal cabbie. The illegal cabbie quavered for the first time as he collected the fare from his customers. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After exiting the vehicle, the couple started to slowly move forward. The cabbie noticed that they were not walking normally and were instead floating when he gave them a closer look. The illegal cabbie looked at the money he held in his trembling hands. Sure enough, it was the currency of the underworld. "Mymy goodness" The illegal driver had no idea how he got home. Heter fell ill and no longer dared to drive an illegal cab. He also burned the camera in the back seat and left the group chat, which shared lewd videos. He was disillusioned and lived every day in fear. Of course, all of these were afterthoughts. The day before Lilly left, she dug a hole under therge stone monument between the two buildings of the Cherry Inn and ced an obol in it. Zachary asked, "What is this?" Lilly replied, "This coin could suppress the vanity aura here. Fewer people will jump off the buildings." Obols were used to pacify spirits. She had engraved this particr obol with a charm that was taught by her master. There were far too many shadow ghosts in this ce, each with their own fate. If she were to vanquish all of the shadow ghosts, her jar of souls would be filled, right? Lilly doubted this was a good idea. At least, after she buried this obol, even if someone jumped off the building, their souls would not be trapped there, and their spirits would not be enved by other ghosts. Zachary asked, "Aren''t you afraid someone will dig it up?" Lilly answered confidently, "They won''t." Zachary probed, puzzled, "Why not?" Lilly answered tly, "If I said it won''t happen, then it won''t happen. Zac, you wouldn''t understand any of this." Zachary was stunned. Lilly pped and dusted off the dirt from her pants. She pulled the suitcase out and announced, energized, "Let''s go! It''s time to go home!" Zachary pursed his lips. He carried the suitcase and trailed quietly. Back in the Crawford Mansion in Clodston City Bettany had been waiting for the children to return before the mansion gate for a while. She wondered worriedly, "Why haven''t they arrived yet? I already told you all I didn''t want the two to travel alone. What if those kids run into trouble? Especially Zachary, the rascal is likely still engrossed in his game when his sister gets taken away." Anthony and ke both remained silent. They had only been waiting for two minutes, but their mother had chastised them twice. At this time, a car drove up to the Crawford mansion. Zachary was the first to get out of the vehicle. Then he quickly ran to the other side, opened the door, and reached out to his sister. Lilly grunted and jumped into her brother''s arms. Zachary hurriedly put her down. Heined, "You''re so heavy! You need to eat less!" He quickly ran to the car trunk to grab the suitcases. Zachary pulled the suitcase out and carried a bunch of bags on his arm. He was even holding a bottle of milk that Lilly had consumed half of, along with a cupcake that was only partially eaten. Zachary asked, "Are you still hungry? Hang on a little longer; Granny must have prepared a meal for us by now." Bettany and Edward wore the same shocked expression on their faces. Both of them were baffled. Edward asked puzzledly, "Is this boy, Zachary?" Could Zachary be possessed by a ghost? Bettany was also taken aback. This boy just went on a trip with Lilly for two days, but he returned as a changed person? He was no longer engrossed in his games and actively took care of his sister. "Did this child go through some kind of shock?" Bettany muttered. ke smirked. Things were exactly as Bettany put it. Lilly dashed over and threw herself into Bettany''s arms. She eximed, "Granny!" ke was gobsmacked. Well, today is another day for her to ignore me. Fortunately, after Lilly hugged Bettany, she jumped into ke''s arms. Then she hugged Anthony and Edward. After she entered the house, Hugh, Josh, and Drakeeven Polly and Mr. Tortoisereceived a hug from her. Lilly gave her affection away evenly, not missing a single family member. Bettany said kindly, "Let''s eat!" She took out Lilly''s favorite dish, shrimp de jonghe, from the food warmer. Hugh wore his usual stern expression and asked, "How was your trip to South City?" Hugh thought inwardly. These two insisted on making a trip and experiencing life for no good reason. They were so young; what sort of life experiences could they gain from a two-day trip? Is this trip going to change Zachary? Hugh sulked as he watched Zachary pull the shrimp toward himself. See, the little rascal is still the same. Just as Hugh was about to scold him, he saw Zachary start to peel the shrimp and put the shrimp meat into Lilly''s bowl. Zachary even talked back to him, "Nothing special, just a typical trip! You should go out and travel sometime!" The boy still had the same annoying demeanor. While he peeled shrimp for Lilly, heined, "You already ate so much food; are you still hungry? You''ll get fat at this rate." He grumbled, but the motion of where he peeled the shrimp never stopped for a moment. Chapter 215 Inequality of Love Chapter 215 Inequality of Love Zachary went on a trip, and he came back a changed person. At dinner, he peeled shrimp for his sister and yed games with her after dinner. Initially, the boy was always immersed in games. Now, he never pulls out his phone, despite returning home for quite some time. He even acted like a spoiled brat and asked Liam for pocket money. Before this, Zachary never asked for money. He had always desperately drawn a line between himself and his family. Everyone understood that once Zachary started to ask for money from his parents, it meant he had genuinely changed. The Crawfords looked at each other. Hugh thought to himself. Has this rascal been cured? Is he cured after going out with Lilly for two days? Bettany praised her secretly. Lilly is such a capable girl. Edward cursed in his heart. Damn, I''m sure this kid is being possessed. Josh did the math in his mind. Let''s assume Zachary is being possessed; is he X or Y? At night, Josh was fully armed. He had prepared his big iron basin, which could allegedly detect the whereabouts of the ghost. He also had his paranormal camera, which he called an invention of thest century. In his left hand was a stack of talismans, while a ritual de was in his right hand. He also hung three pounds of fresh garlic around his neck. Josh thought his equipment was too limited and that he needed to invent more in the future. Lilly heard a knock at the door. When she opened it, she saw Josh show up in her room in a funny manner. Lilly asked surprisingly, "Josh, what are you doing?" Joshmanded, "Shut up and quicklye with me!" He took Lilly''s hand and hurriedly headed to Zachary''s room. Zachary''s room door had been reinstalled. It was not locked. Josh opened the door and went into the room. Lilly stupidly reminded him, "Josh, it''s rude to enter someone''s room without knocking!" Josh made a gesture, "Shush!" We''re here to catch a ghost. Who the heck would give a damn about etiquette? The room was quiet, but the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Zachary was taking a shower. Josh was a bit nervous and stammered, "Youyou, stay here and don''t move. I''ll drive him out!" Lilly was perplexed. What on earth is he trying to do? Zac is taking a shower; why should he be driven out of the bathroom? Josh stealthily crept up to the bathroom door. He pulled the bathroom door open out of the blue and tossed the garlic from his neck at Zachary. Josh shouted, "Take this! Take this blow! Take that! I''ll kill From N?velDrama.Org. you, destroy you, and get rid of you! Get away from Zac!" Zachary was stunned. Someone suddenly pulled open the door, and dozens of garlic heads were thrown at him. All this while he was naked. He narrowly missed the garlic, but a ritual de flew toward him with a whoosh. Zachary was unsure whether this ritual de had urately hit the target or not, but that sneak attack almost cut off his willy. "Darn, it!" Zachary erupted into a rage and asked, "Who is it? Who the hell sneaked up on me?" "ng!" Arge iron basin was hurled toward him and hit Zachary on the head. Zachary slipped and sat on the ground with his naked buttocks. He felt his head buzz, and he cursed, "Fu*k!" The bathroom was a mess. Zachary continued to curse and started to fight with Josh. Josh shouted, "Lilly! Help! This demon is on a rampage! Quick! Come and help me!" Lilly wanted to run into the bathroom, but Zachary''s furious voice rang out, "Lilly, don''te in here!" The little one was caught in a hard spot. Should I go in or not? A momentter, Zachary put on a bathrobe as he walked out of the bathroom. His nose was bruised, and his face was swollen. Josh was injured too; he had a ck eye. The two of them red at each other, one sitting on the edge of the bed and the other on the sofa. Lilly looked confused and asked, "What are you guys doing?" Zachary chastised, "This idiot ims I was possessed by a ghost! F*cker, do you think I will thank you?" The pain caused Josh to grimace. He was not willing to back down. He retorted, "Why the hell do you act out of character? Huh? You actually peeled shrimp for Lilly at dinner. You served her food and even yed with Barbie dolls with her after dinner. Is this something you would do?" For a brief moment, Zachary was speechless. Josh was irritated. He believed Zachary was possessed by a ghost. Out of concern for him, he wanted to assist him in casting out the evil spirit. In the end, his face was swollen. Lilly finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Josh thought Zac was possessed by a spirit. She was rendered speechless and stared at the morons. Lilly said, "Josh, you got it all wrong! Zac is not possessed by a ghost." Josh had a hard time believing this. He questioned, "How can he go from being a devil incarnate to a warm-hearted brother in two days. Didn''t he look like he had changed into a different person?" Zachary gritted his teeth and retorted, "Can''t I change for the better? Have you ever heard of the saying that it''s never toote to change?" Josh replied, "I don''t believe you." Zachary cursed, "Motherf*cker!" Lilly became the peacemaker and said, "Stop it! Stop arguing with each other!" She helplessly took out some medicine and clumsily rubbed it on Zachary, then put a bandage on Josh. Lilly spoke softly, "Zac, don''t be mad. Josh is worried about you. If it had been someone else, he might have fled." Zachary snorted. Lilly kept trying to reason with him, saying, "Who could you me when you were such a naughty boy in the past?" Zachary remained silent, snorted icily, andy on the bed with his eyes closed. I was called a naughty boy by everyone. "Have you ever seen a bad boy who supports himself?" Without further exnation, he reprimanded her. Lilly sat on the side and asked, "Why is that?" "Before my younger sister was born, Dad and Mom got along rtively well," Zachary said after a brief period of silence. Although their rtionship was not as close as other couples, at least they were together. "Everything changed after my sister was born." Zachary overheard his mother arguing with Granny about how she had pulled a ruse on his dad to get pregnant with him. He also overheard that his parents were going to divorce. They argued constantly. Nobody ever asked for his opinion. They acted as though he were not there. His dad stoppeding home, while his mom began obsessively adoring his younger sister. Lilly asked sympathetically, "What happened then?" Zachary snorted and continued, "The first time I saw my little sister, I hardly touched her face, and she started crying. Mom was mad, and she pped me. After that, whenever I approached my sister, Mom would kick me out of the room." It happened many times. When he was young, he tried to appease his sister after observing his mother favoring her, but every time she cried, his mother always put the me on him. Josh was taken aback. Do these kinds of things actually happen to Zac? Zachary said indifferently, "When my sister cried, my mother could hold her all night long without getting any sleep, but when I was ill, she didn''t even look at me. When my sister cried, my mother would get her whatever she wanted. My mother would tell me when I asked for something, "Why do you always ask for this and that, Don''t you think I''ve got enough trouble? Can''t you be sensible? Zachary eventually realized he was unnecessary. He should not have made any requests. "One rainy night I was awakened, so I went to shut the window. The window was difficult to shut. I was small and not strong enough; I identally fell down when I tried to pull the window." Although Zachary''s room was on the second floor, the mansion''s first floor had high ceilings. It was quite dangerous for one to fall from the second to the first floor. Zachary fell outside the house with a thud. He struggled for a while to stand up. He cried and called for his mom, but no one heard him. It was pouring heavily. The servant''s quarters were far away from the main building. Hugh slept soundly once he was asleep, Bettany had left for the nursing home, Anthony often worked overtime; and Liam and Edward were rushing for work on the construction site and seldoming home. The other uncles, on the other hand, were either at work or staying at their own apartments. They hardly returned to the Crawford Mansion. "Iy in the pouring rain for a long time, aching all over. Eventually, I crawled back into the house. My sister probably woke up when I knocked on my mother''s door, and she immediately began to cry. Mom was enraged. She said it took her a long time to get to sleep, but I woke her up. She told me to get lost." Mom didn''t notice that I waspletely drenched. She didn''t ask what happened to me, despite him being in pain. I had no choice but to return to my room, take a shower, and clean myself. I even coughed up blood. I curled up on the bed, had a high fever, and became very ill. Nobody was aware of how helpless, alone, and terrified I felt that evening. Mom never showed any concern for me, not even during the two days I was ill. When the servant informed her that I was sick, she said, "Just ignore me; I am spoiled. How is it possible for me to be spoiled? My sister was the one being pampered. "I was lucky to be alive. I gradually got better, but I learned that I had to live on my own and earn my own money. It''s better to rely on myself than on anyone else." My parents were not happy, even after I became more sensible. Lilly felt her heart ache for Zachery. Zac got better, but his heart is sick. It never healed, right? Without saying a word, Lilly gave Zachary a bear hug. Zachary received a pat from her as if they were two helpless kids who were reliant on one another. Sheforted him, saying, "Zac, don''t be afraid. I once led a difficult life, but it got betterter. Uncle Anthony, Dad, Grandpa, Granny, and Granny simply didn''t know and didn''t intend to do it. Can you forgive them?" Zachary pursed his lips, and his eyes turned red. Chapter 216 An Accident Happened To Bettany Chapter 216 An ident Happened To Bettany Zachary''s eyes turned red quietly, and thought that he looked pathetic, so he pushed Lilly away. Josh also remembered that when he was very young, Aunt Giuliana and granny once had a big fight. It was probably around the time when Hannah was born, and it happened to be when Aunt Jean disappeared, and when granny was seriously ill and just got into a wheelchair. He only remembered that Zachary locked the door, refused to eat, and granny brought the food upstairs, but Aunt Giuliana said that granny was spoiling Zachary. Then she said that she could educate her own children, and a qualified mother-inw should not interfere in the affairs of her daughter-inw''s family. At that time, granny moved to a nursing home and never came backJosh remembered that at first granny woulde home after recuperation, butter she was paralyzed and unable to get up from bed. "I knocked on your door, but you did not open the door and told me to leave," Josh frowned. He really did not know that Zachary was injured when he fell from the second floor at that time. Aunt Giuliana said that he just had a cold, was just seeking attention, and deliberately lost his temper just to She did not allow her family to intervene, saying that she had to be harsher to her son''s upbringing but more gentle towards her daughter. She said a boy had to learn to be tough-hearted, and too loving of a mother would end up with a useless son... Zachary rolled his eyes, full of impatience, "Why should I open the door? If you really cared about me, you would break the door ande in, and you didn''t care!" Josh opened his mouth. At that time, Uncle Edward said that Zachary had a mother, and no matter what, he was born to Aunt Giuliana, and Aunt Giuliana would not ignore him. Josh deeply felt that it made sense, after all, how much he longed to have a mother at that time, and thought it would be good to have a mother, who knew... Josh pursed his lips, snorted, and said stubbornly, "You still have a mother, we don''t." Zachary, "I''d rather not have it." Josh, "..." He was speechless. Lilly took the red potion andforted Zachary while applying the medicine, "Okay, okay! Don''t say any more!" "Zac, if you don''t want to forgive, then don''t forgive! Only forgive when you think you could forgive, okay?" Lilly''s cute voice was full of inexplicable warmth, and she was long-winded like Bettany, "The sadness in the past is like a big monster. Now the monster has been defeated, and every day will be super good in the future." "Father said that no matter how fine the sunlight is, you have to learn to collect it!" Lilly was very optimistic, as she spoke, she carefully applied medicine on him. Zachary remained silent, and let out a snort from his nostrils... He nced in the mirror inadvertently, and was dumbfounded. "Is this how you applied medicine to me?" The red lotion was all over his face, and his hair was still messed up because of the fight with Josh just now. At a nce, he looked like a ghost! Josh cussed, and jumped up from the sofa reflexively, "I guess you have been possessed?!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zachary, "..." The two quarreled for a while again, although they were scolding each other with bad words, but their rtionship seemed closer than before. Before going to sleep, Lillyid on the bed and poked Tortoise who was lying under the bed. "Tortoise, why don''t you need to take a test to be someone else''s parents?" "Hannah, Josh and Drake all had to take exams, so why did the parents not have to take the exam?" People like Aunt Giuliana and her father in the Hatcher family were obviously parents who failed the exam. Parents who failed the exam should not be allowed to have babies. However, why did they not have to sit for an exam? Tortoiseid on the ground with his head, limbs and tail stretched out. No more parrots pecking on his head at night, he was very rxed. It just could not answer Lilly''s question, even if it could answer, all it could say was that it did not know... ** After the summer, Bryson and the others returned to their roles. After sending the children off in the school bus, Bettany was free. She exercised her legs more diligently, wishing she could stand up immediately. However, the strange thing was that she had been exercising hard these days, but her legs were getting weaker and weaker. She just stood up when she suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, hitting her head on the stone bricks of the garden. "Old Mrs. Crawford...!" The Crawford family was in a panic. It was only when Lilly got out of school that she learned that Bettany had fallen and was sent to the hospital. She hurried to the hospital with ke, and asked anxiously on the way, "Granny was injured and went to the hospital, why didn''t you tell me?" ke''s car was speeding, but it was very stable, and he said, "You are going to school." What else could a small child do? Lilly asked again, "Why did granny fall down?" ke said, "When she was exercising and walking, she suddenly fell down." Lilly was taken aback, and quickly asked, "Has granny been exercising?" ke hummed, only to see Lilly in the back seat getting angry. He asked strangely, "Why?" Lilly''s cheeks were bulging, and his lips were stretched into a straight line. "Zac and I said it when we got on the ne, granny can''t work out, you never listen to me!" It was only then that ke remembered this. The little girl did say it, but at that time everyone was thinking about the two children who went out independently, and the experts said that she should exercise as soon as she could stand up, to stimte the muscles and nerves... Bettany was also immersed in the excitement of being able to stand up, so everyone really forgot what Lilly said. ke said, "It should have nothing to do with this? The experts in the nursing home said that if she could stand up, she should walk more." Lilly immediately became even angrier, "I am the expert!" ke, "..." He just thought that Lilly was talking nonsense out of desperation. In the past, Lilly was indeed giving Bettany massages from time to time, but Bettany had been unable to stand up for five years, and it was obvious that she could not recover with just massages. "Be quiet when you get to the hospitalter," ke only told her. In the hospital, Bettany was lying on the bed with a white cloth wrapped around her head, and she just finished the operation. She mmed her head on the stone bricks of the garden, and suffered a cerebral hemorrhage. She had not woken up since the operation. Lilly grabbed Bettany''s hand and shouted, "Granny..." Several doctors came in, one of them was not wearing a white coat, but he was discussing the condition with the doctors. Seeing Lilly, he frowned and said, "Family members, please go out. We said it is best not to disturb the patient. The patient needs to rest now." Lilly stared at the doctor with a half-gray beard in front of her. He was talking to other doctors, "Old Mrs. Crawford had been doing rehabilitation in our nursing home. A few days ago, she was able to stand up suddenly, which shows that our rehabilitation is effective." "I asked her to work hard to recover, maybe she was too hasty, which led to the fall." The other doctors nodded, "The brain CT showed that she had cerebral hemorrhage." The gray-bearded doctor nodded, "Yes, it''s an old problem. However, now she''s out of danger. I understand her condition. Now she just needs to rest and can''t be woken up." Lilly, "?" Chapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight Chapter 217 Lilly And The Old Expert Fight Seeing Lilly''s puzzled expression, ke asked, "What''s wrong?" Lilly shook his head and said, "What this old man said is wrong." Master said that for granny''s legs to be able to stand up, she needed to massage them correctly first, so that the meridians could slowly recover. At this time, she must not stand up in a hurry. When the time was right, she could do more walking and exercise after acupuncture and moxibustion for a period of time. This old expert was not right. Now that granny was in aa, Lilly thought that granny should be woken up, but the old expert said that she could not call her name out? When it was time to rest, he asked granny to walk more, but when it was time to wake up, he let granny sleep. Lilly felt that the old expert was not right in anything. Hearing Lilly''s words, the old expert looked over and frowned. However, he felt that the child was just clueless, and that it would look bad on him if he could not forgive the child. The doctor in the department said, "However, it had been two hours after the operation, so she could be woken up." Veteran expert, "Old Mrs. Crawford had been recuperating in our nursing home for five years, do you know better than us?" Doctor in the department, "Uh." Veteran expert, "The olddy''s situation is special. She had a cerebral hemorrhage five years ago, because she woke up too early and the intracranial pressure was too high... h h h..." He continued to analyze the condition with the doctors, holding one hand behind his back and raising the other hand to point, looking like a big boss. Lilly pursed her lips,id down beside Bettany, and softly shouted, "Granny, granny, wake up!" "Granny is a bedridden little slob! If you don''t get up again, I''ll give you a big fart!" Now the old expertpletely lost his patience, and said to the doctor in the department, "I said you can''t disturb the patient, can''t you hear me? Ask the family members to get out, stop messing around and listen to the doctor''s orders!" ke raised his head and said lightly, "Why don''t I invite you out?" The old expert frowned, "What do you mean?" ke''s identity had not been made public, but he heard that he was the son-inw of the Crawford family, and now he lived and boarded at the Crawford family. So he looked down on ke. ke sneered, "My daughter''s voice is not as loud as yours. If we should not make any noise, then you should go out!" The old expert was annoyed by his words, and said, "We are discussing the condition, and it is all for the good of Bettany!" ke pointed to the door, "Can''t we discuss the illness in the doctor''s office?" The old expert choked and waspletely speechless. ke did not bother to talk to him. Although Lilly said that she was the expert when he was in the car, he did not take it seriously. However, he could still tell clearly what was going on in front of him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this time, Gilbert came. He was a doctor in the oncology department. After settling Bettany down, he returned to his post. He had just finished his work. Seeing Lilly, Gilbert suddenly remembered what she said a few days ago that granny should not be allowed to move. Seeing the old expert was there, he then asked, "Director Ean, is my mother''s fall caused by improper training or too frequent training?" Director Eanthat was, the expert with a gray beardimmediately became unhappy again. What did he mean! To say that the training was improper, would that not mean questioning him? Their nursing home was the leader in rehabilitation in the country, and he was an expert among experts, so he dared to question him. If it was not for their nursing home in the past five years, did they really think Bettany would have recovered to this level? If Gilbert was not also a member of the Crawford family, Director Ean would have wanted to reprimand him. Director Ean said, "Old Mrs. Crawford had a cerebral hemorrhage before, which caused her to be paralyzed in bed, right? The doctor also had no other options, so she was sent to our nursing home. Gilbert, "..." The expert continued, "After our five years of rehabilitation training, Bettany, who was paralyzed in bed, could sit up. A few days ago, even her legs showed signs of improvement, and she will be able to stand up soon without any idents!" "You must know that 99.99% of patients like Bettany can''t stand up, but why could she stand up?" Lilly interjected, "It''s because I massage Granny''s legs every day!" Director Ean was speechless immediately, this kid was too naive! "You could stand up by pressing your legs? Ridiculous!" He said with a straight face. Lilly asked, "That''s right! Old expert, are you suggesting that it''s all thanks to you that granny could stand up? You could say it directly if you want to say it, why do you even bother to ask why, and then forbid Lilly to tell the truth after asking? You are just beating around the corner." ke corrected, "Beating around the bush." Lilly, "You are really beating around the bush, not honest at all." Director Ean, "..." He said angrily, "Bettany could stand up, which shows that our rehabilitation n is correct! It is safe and effective! What do you know, kid?" Lilly snorted, "Rebound! What do you know, old man? Anyway, I''m going to wake up Granny." Director Ean was very angry. Gilbert looked at the time, trying to ease the atmosphere, "It''s been two hours since the operation, you could try to wake her up." Seeing that no one listened to him, Director Ean could not help sneering, "For craniocerebral injury and cerebral hemorrhage, you should wait a day or two after the operation, and the patient will naturally wake up. You could wake her up now, but if there is any problem after she wakes up now, donte begging me." Lilly even went up against him and said, "I will not beg you!" Director Ean, "..." Everyone was silent, or trying to calm things down. The old expert was a bit stubborn, but the words were indeed not very pleasant. Director Ean did not calm down, he hated people questioning him, especially by a child. Gilbert and ke did not care about it! Just call out, it was better that Bettany woke up and the situation suddenly became bad, and some of them would then regret it! He was about to shake his sleeves and leave, but he saw Bettany moved and slowly opened her eyes. Director Ean waited for Bettany to be manic. Generally, after brain surgery, the intracranial pressure would be too high, and the patient would appear manic. However, old Bettany''s lips moved, "Lilly... Granny''s little girl, you are here..." Lilly was very happy, she leaned against Bettany, "Well, if Lilly doesn''te, granny will sleep for a long time!" Bettany smiled weakly, "It''s granny''s bad for making Lilly worried, for falling when I was walking." Lilly shook her head, "No, it''s because granny can''t exercise in the first ce, granny is not good, you are not obedient at all." Bettanyughed, "Yes, yes." Lilly, "When grannyes home from the hospital, you should no longer walk and exercise." Old Mrs. Crawford nodded. Director Ean, "..." How could she talk so well? That was a p in his face, was it not? He said that there would be problems in waking Bettany up now, but the conversation turned out to be so smooth. He frowned and said, "You should pay more attention, Bettany''s current situation is too abnormal, and the pressure will suddenly increaseter." Bettany was like this five years ago. After waking up, her intracranial pressure increased, and she became agitated again. As a result, she bled again and eventually became paralyzed. This time would be no exception! She could be gentle now, but just wait, in less than five minutes, she would be absolutely manic. Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up Chapter 218 I Swear Bettany Could Not Stand Up Director Ean was going to leave, but in the end he could not let it go, and was debating with the younger doctors. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. Bettany was still talking to Lilly most of the time it was Lilly talking about interesting things in the kindergarten while she listened. The gaze of the doctors was a little strange. Didn''t you say that she would turn manic in five minutes? She was still good... It was a p in the face, was it not? The face of the old expert Director Ean suddenly became extremely ugly, and he could not exit gracefully at all! He forcefully argued, "This is a very abnormal situation, everyone should pay attention." All the doctors were scratching their toes in embarrassment. They could not say much because of the old expert''s reputation, so they only nodded repeatedly. However, the child did not care so much! She could say whatever she wanted! Lilly asked directly, "Old expert, my granny is fine, which means that everything you said is wrong." Director Ean suppressed his anger, "The olddy is fine now, but it doesn''t mean that she will be fine He was unhappy, and Lilly was even more unhappy. She said, "Grandpa, are you hoping that my granny''s situation will be bad?" Director Ean hurriedly said, "Nonsense! How could I hope that the olddy will be bad? In medical matters, it is verymon to be well now but require emergency rescue in the next second!" In fact, only he knew clearly that this was not true. Lilly said, "However, what you said is all wrong." Director Eanughed angrily, "What do you know? Do you know what medicine is? If what I said is all wrong, then could what you, a little kid, say be right?!" With firm eyes, Lilly nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right!" Director Ean, "..." Lilly, "Is there any problem?" Director Ean, "..." Lilly, "At least I could make granny stand up, old expert, you can''t." Director Eanughed angrily, "Absurd! If you could make Bettany stand up, I will salute you as my ancestor regardless of the generation." Happy? Lilly was shocked and refused, "No, I don''t have any presents for you." Hmph, this old man is too bad. Not only could he not cure granny, he talked nonsense. He even wanted to cheat her for presents! It was fine for him to cheat her for snacks, but not for money! Perhaps Lilly was worried, she subconsciously covered the satchel in his arms. Director Ean, "..." Everyone held theirughter, enduring it too hard. Except for Bettany''s attending doctor, most of the others who came to make the rounds were young residents or interns. At this moment, they all pretended to take notes in their notebooks... The well-known director of Ean Forest Nursing Home, an old expert who had published dozens of papers, seemed not as authoritative as they imagined! Director Ean was ashamed, so he could only grit his teeth and endure, looking at Gilbert Waiting for Gilbert to help him. After all, they had taken care of Bettany these past few years, and they were kind to the Crawford family! Others who did not study medicine probably could not appreciate it, but Gilbert should understand how much they have contributed, right? However, Gilbert said, "Director Ean, go back and rest first, I will take good care of my mother, don''t worry about it." Director Ean was suddenly angry. It was normally hard for other people to invite him over, so Bettany already had the honor to have him around, now Gilbert actually asked him to leave? "If you don''t listen to advice, you will suffer sooner orter!" He dropped the sentence, shook his hand angrily and left. Lilly muttered, "Go away, don''te again." However Director Ean came again during the rounds at night. Next to him was an assistant, holding something in his hand, as if he was about to go back. Seeing Bettany half lying down and old Mr. Crawford feeding her liquid food, he frowned again and said, "Why are you feeding already? The olddy is older and recovers slowly. It''s best to only eat tomorrow." Lilly was holding a small fan to cool the porridge made of fish and meat, and said, "Granny is hungry, and she needs to eat when she is hungry." Director Ean, "Nonsense! Bettany had undergone such a major operation, what if she has a reaction after eating?!" "Also, she should exercise immediately as soon as she recovers and leaves the hospital. The sooner she exercises, the more likely it is for her to stand up! I hope you could listen to it, and don''t let a child who doesn''t understand anything ruin Bettany." He paused and added, "Old Mrs. Crawford is a patient I have been in charge of for five years. I am telling you this in a responsible manner. If it were someone else, I would have left long ago." Everyone in the Crawford family, "..." Director Ean continued, "I''m a straightforward person, what could I say, I think you should not spoil the child, could she be responsible if something goes wrong?" Lilly opened her mouth and saw this old man with a gray beard. Why did this old man always make her have the urge to talk back when he spoke? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Oh, was she also like brother Josh What was the word again, rebellious? Lilly felt guilty because she thought she was "rebellious", and said weakly, "I I could take responsibility." The old expert sneered, she dared to say that she was responsible even though she did not believe in herself. The young daughter of the Crawford family was really spoiled. On the contrary, it was him, he was so conscientious today, the Crawford family would thank him in the future. Director Ean was about to continue to say something, but Gilbert ced the clipboard down, frowned and said, "Director Ean, I will be responsible for my mother." Anthony also raised his head from theputer screen, "Don''t worry about it." Edward was peeling the fruit while he red, "Never wished my mother well!" Old Mr. Crawford''s face was solemn, "Director Ean, I did trouble you in the past, but it''s not that our Lilly doesn''t understand everything." Bettany''s voice was weak, "I believe in Lilly." Director Ean, "...??" What was going on with the Crawford family? It turned out that after Director Ean left in the afternoon, Anthony and Edward came one after another. Lilly sincerely said that she could make granny stand up, and she had been helping granny massage her legs before, only acupuncture was needed. She also said that she would definitely let granny stand up and dance in the square dance. Edward disagreed at first, old Mr. Crawford and Gilbert were both hesitant, but Anthony nodded directly, saying that he believed in Lilly. Bettany thought of the master next to Lilly And silently agreed. So what if her little darling cured her? She would like it - it was not much better in the past anyway. So, the family reached a consensus in this way... Only then did they show unity. Director Ean saw that all the young and old members of the Crawford family were ignorant like the child, and he felt that he had punched the cotton with a punch that waspletely useless, and he was extremely depressed. "You... oh!" He waved his hands in grief. They should be clear that he took care of Bettany in the past five years in their nursing home. Bettany''s sess today and her ability to stand up were all the result of their painstaking care and treatment, okay? Now Bettany''s fall was not caused by him, why did they all change their stance! Ungrateful! "Okay, we would not care about Bettany from now on, just do what you like!" Director Ean forcibly said that, turned his head and left with a hard face. Anthony lowered his eyes slightly, and said to Charlie, "Clear the bills of the nursing home." "In addition, withdraw the investment and donation n for the Ean Forest Nursing Home." Director Ean who had not gone far, "!!" Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of Desperation Chapter 219 Withdrawing The Donation, Director Ean Was In a State of Desperation Director Ean was struck. In the past five years, Bettany had been recovering in the nursing home, so she had a good time at the nursing home the past few years. The Crawford family had always been generous to donate for their infrastructure. It was the same for medical equipment, they would pay without saying a word. Including funding for scientific research, expenditures for training talents These were all donated by the Crawford family. The days were so good that the director was so pampered... However, after thinking about it, Director Ean''s waist stiffened again. Those who came to the Ean Forest Nursing Home were all rich owners, not just the Crawford family. It was fine if they no longer wanted to donate, some other people were rushing to donate to him! He was a recognized authoritative expert in the field of rehabilitation, and many wealthy patients came to him through their connections. Bettany was indeed the richest patient in the nursing home, but she was by no means the most distinguished patient After all, there were many powerful and powerful patients! The Crawford family was just waiting to regret it! In the end, Director Ean left without looking back. When he got to the elevator, he looked back to see if anyone from the Crawford family had chased behind him. In the end he was disappointed. "Snort." The more Director Ean thought about it, the angrier he became, and he said to the assistant who was carrying things with a straight face, "Pay attention and see how Bettany is doing tomorrow. If theye to me tomorrow, just tell them that I don''t have time!" Assistant, "Sure, Director." ** In the VIP ward. Edwardined, "Brother, your money in the past few years was equivalent to feeding a white-eyed wolf. I have never seen someone who takes other people''s money and still throws his tantrum at the benefactor with a straight face!" It was true that Old Mrs. Crawford had been doing rehabilitation in the nursing home for the past few years, but the Crawford family gave a lot of money, which was enough to build two more nursing homes of the same size. Anthony said lightly, "It''s notpletely in vain." The improvement of the treatment in the Ean Forest Nursing Home had attracted many capable talents and made outstanding contributions in the field of rehabilitation and recuperation. Many patients benefited from it, and Anthony felt that it was not a waste of money. Besides, that money was nothing to the Crawford family. It should be Director Ean who felt the pain, the Crawford family''s withdrawal of donations was not just as simple as withdrawal... Edward snorted, "I am not as noble as you." Anthony did not exin anything. Lilly tilted her head, and hummed while pinching the colored y to y, "The realm is not high, not high, hey, I wield a kitchen knife, kitchen knife~ Cut off your little pp, cut off..." "Puff!!" Edward spat out a mouthful of water. Everyone was also dumbfounded. ke stroked his forehead, "Who did you learn this from?" Edward said angrily, "At the beginning, I said not to let her y with that bird. Now, look!" Lilly said loudly, "It''s none of the bird''s business!" Bettany: Help The wound is about to copse fromughter... Gilbert, "Lilly, girls should not talk about pp..." Lilly was surprised, "Why?" Gilbert knew that once he answered, Lilly would definitely have a hundred thousand more questions, so he asked instead, "Who did you learn this sentence from?" Lilly, "I heard Sophia singing!" Sophia, Lilly''s kindergarten ssmate. Edward, "Uh, I misunderstood that bird. It is so green that it doesn''t look like a serious bird." Polly, who was at home, sneezed. The happy time was always short. In the blink of an eye, it was ten o''clock in the evening, and Lilly was extremely sleepy, but she was still lying beside Bettany''s bed, holding her eyelids with her fingers. ke whispered, "Let''s go, Dad will take you home first." Lilly shook his head, "No, I want to guard granny." There were wandering spirits wandering around in the hospital. When people entered the hospital, they would be haggard even if they were not sick. The reason was the bad energy in the hospital. She wanted to guard her granny and keep the bad energy from approaching her. Bettany slept soundly that night, without any difort, and did not wake up every two hours like other Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. patients. She did not even wake up from the doctor''s rounds. The next day. Director Ean, who returned to his nursing home office, asked, "How was Bettanyst night?" The assistant replied, "I inquired, Bettany was in aast night, and she did not wake up during the doctor''s rounds." His ssmate in the hospital said that she did not wake up once in the whole night, which was just a literal meaning, but the assistant misunderstood, and automatically distorted the meaning of the ssmate, thinking that it was inconvenient for him to say that, in fact, Bettany had been in aa all night. Director Ean was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and his face was even more "as I expected", and he asked again, "Rescued? Has she been pushed into the ICU?" The assistant shook his head, "It seems not." Director Ean sneered, "Perhaps it was all chaos in there!" They deserved it! See, within a short time, they woulde to beg him - five years ago, Bettany had a cerebral hemorrhage and did not wake up for seven days, but they woke her up. Director Ean crossed his legs, sipped his wolfberry honeysuckle tea, and waited for the Crawford family toe to him. However, the Crawford family did not wait. Instead, the people who came to him were only the contractual parties who came to return and refund. The parties who returned the goods were severalrge pharmacies. They said that the "Stand Up" brand medicine pills produced by the nursing home were expensive and not effective, and they could not even sell two boxes a year. At the beginning, the nursing home asked them to stock up on at least two units A box of "Stand Up" cost 108,800 dors, and two units totaling one hundred boxes was close to 20 million dors in total. 20 million was not a small amount, and the major pharmacies demandedpensation from the nursing home! Party B was an equipment and equipmentpany that was stationed in the nursing home and provided inspection and maintenance of testing equipment. These were talents who are proficient in testing and mastering technology. At this time, the requirements were: The equipment was not donated, they came with the equipment, and support personnel came free... The nursing home was required to pay a total of 30 million dors for equipment wear and tear, and 20 million for personnel training. Otherwise, to improve the treatment of these expatriate personnel, and to give them a sry of more than 10,000 dors a month! In addition to these, there were alsopanies that originally agreed to invest and donate to the nursing home, but suddenly said no. Director Ean did not manage to get the Crawford family''s aid, and he was in a state of desperation... "The Crawford family did it on purpose!" Director Ean gritted his teeth angrily. All thepanies that sponsored and donated all turned their backs on him overnight. Therge pharmacies that purchased the drugs all asked to be refunded. He did not believe that the Crawford family was not involved in this! Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! Chapter 220 Lilly Fall Directly Over The Shoulder! Director Ean was very angry. There were so many people begging him for rehabilitation. The Crawford family had been donating and investing in him before, so they were also begging him back then. Now that Bettany has fallen, they are cing the me on him as a consequence. Then all the credit for the past was not counted? They even turned their backs on him! "Businessmen are a bunch of bastards who are ungrateful, ungrateful, and turn their backs on others!" Director Ean himself cursed in a low voice in the office. There would always be someone who could kill the Crawford family! It was not like there were no people who were better than the Crawford family! Otherwise, they really thought that they were the king of thend! Director Ean flipped through the address book angrily, looking for someone powerful to suppress the Crawford family... At this moment, the assistant opened the door and came in, saying, "Director, Mr. Howard''s father will be discharged from the hospital today, he asked for an appointment with us." Director Ean was overjoyed, God answered his prayers! Mr. Howard''s family was not inferior to the Crawford family, and his overseas assets were even stronger than the Crawford family''s! Mr. Howard''s father had a cerebral stroke some time ago which resulted in hemiplegia, and he was treated in the hospital for some time. After the treatment was over, he would enter the rehabilitation stage, and all the hospitals that do rehabilitation were not as famous as their nursing homes, so they would definitelye here in the end. Director Ean stood up immediately, "Are they here?" The assistant said, "Not yet, they are going through the discharge procedures today." Director Ean nodded, "I understand, I will pick it up in person. By the way, is the paper on terahertz activation of cells and treatment of hemiplegic brain finished?" The assistant hesitated, "There are still some documents to check..." Director Ean patted him on the shoulder, "Young man, be active in doing things and don''t procrastinate. I trust you and leave it to you all the time. No one else had this opportunity. Do you think you will be worse in the future? The assistant quickly said, "I know, Director, but the journal is not easy to check." Terahertz could activate cells, and could treat hemiplegic brains These had no theoretical basis and could not be found. Director Ean said, "If you don''t have the journal, don''t look it up, ask theboratory to create the data, what we have to do is to create a precedent, use terahertz technology to benefit patients and mankind - in the future, when others write such papers, we are their journal!" The assistant nodded repeatedly and ttered with all his heart, and then Director Ean went out satisfied. The aunt who swept the floor at the door saw the two of them walking away, so she muttered, "Empty promises, one of them is brave enough to make, and the other is brave enough to consume, hey..." ** Lilly did not go to kindergarten today. She apanied Bettany to the hospital and massaged her legs. Bettany''s voice was still weak, and she said distressingly, "Okay, Lilly, let''s take a rest now! This is hard work for you." Lilly shook his head, "It''s not hard! It is even harder for granny." Bettany''s face was full of relief, but her little darling would love to help others! Lilly squeezed her hand, and said softly, "Granny, go to sleep!" Old Mrs. Crawford nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Lilly sang softly, "Sleep~ Sleep~ My dear baby..." After a song was sung, aughing voice suddenly said from outside, "Hey, this olddy is so lucky to have such a loving granddaughter!" Lilly turned her head and took a look, only to see an old woman sitting on the sofa outside. She looked at the sleeping Bettany, ran out gently, and said in a low voice, "Olddy, you can''t be here!" It would affect Granny. The olddy looked at Lilly in surprise, then stood up with the help of her crutches, and said, "Hey, I know, I know, I died here before, and the old man next door is going to be discharged from the hospital today, and I''m going to leave too, so I just came in to have a look." Lilly let out an oh, and watched her float out the door, just in time to see the patient next door sitting in a wheelchair being pushed out. His mouth and eyes were crooked, saliva fell uncontrobly, and his right hand and right foot were shaking non-stop. A nurse pushed him, and the others were supposed to go through formalities or something. The nurse nced at the drooling old man with disgust in her eyes. The old man was wearing a drool bag, his cloudy eyes showed a trace of sadness. The old granny floated aside, wanting to wipe his saliva over and over again, but it was a pity that people and ghosts were not connected, so she had no choice but to give up. "Hey, you, don''t feel bad. The nurse is like this, they are not as sincere. How could you expect them to wipe your saliva all the time..." "Even if you wanted to tell your son to change the caregiver, you can''t say anything... Besides, will the new person be better anyway..." The olddy sighed, her tone was also very sad and helpless. Seeing Bettany was fast asleep, Lilly did not forget to gently close the door of the ward inside, and then went out. "Old man, let me help you." She took the towel from the old man''s hand and wiped it for him. It was a pity that after wiping for half a minute, his saliva fell again. "Uh...uh..." The old man struggled to say something, but could not speak. Someone was talking and walking over from the front, the nurse hurriedly picked up the towel, with a conscientious look on her face, "Hey, I''ll do it, I''ll do it, kid, you may get back!" Lilly looked at her, "Auntie, it''s not right for you to do this, you are just bullying the old man because he can''t speak." The nurse frowned, looked at the end of the corridor guiltily, and saw that there was no adult around Lilly. She immediately whispered, "Mind your own business! Go back to your room!" She saw Lilly was a child, and threatened with fierce eyes! Lilly, "..." The olddy red at the nurse, and quickly said to Lilly, "Little girl, don''t pay attention to her, this person is hypocritical, bad, and good at pretending, cheating many people, others think she is a warm- hearted person. Well Even my son did not notice!" At first, the old man did not lose his temper, and when he saw the nursee, he lost his temper. The doctor said that many hemiplegic patients are like this. They could not ept their current situation and lose their temper. So her son did not notice it, and the old man gradually became desperate, his eyes went dark. Lilly said, "I''ll help you to tell Uncle about it." When the nurse heard this, she was startled and angry, and stretched out her hand to push Lilly, "Go From N?velDrama.Org. in, don''t make trouble! Don''t be nosy, mind your business!" Lilly threw her backhand over her shoulder, and threw the nurse out! Bang! Granny, "!!" Grandpa: (o o) This loud noise startled people from inside and outside to rush over. Several nurses thought that the old man had fallen, and asked repeatedly, "What''s going on?" The old man could not speak, he could only keep saying "uh, uh", and there were no other witnesses around. The nurse''s head was buzzing from the fall, the severe pain made her irritated, she pointed at Lilly angrily, "She pushed me!" Everyone looked at Lilly, and then at the nurse who flew one meter away. "Well" Was that possible? Seeing that Lilly did not make a sound, the old granny hurriedly said, "Hey, silly girl, say that it''s not you! Don''t worry about being honest at a time like this, you know?" Lilly blinked and said hesitantly, "No...it''s not me..." The nurse panicked, "It''s you!" A nurse said, "Hey, it''s okay, it''s okay, Nurse Jenn, did you see it wrongly? She is so small and can''t push you!" The nurse named Nurse Jenn was stunned for a moment and hurriedly suppressed her grievances in her heart. She scratched her head like a silly elder sister, "I''m sorry, I just saw a figure running over, but I did not see it clearly, and then I flew out." "It''s only now that I see clearly that it''s a child... Hey, it''s all my fault. I stayed up all night with the old manst night, so I got confused..." Chapter 221 Bullying My Daughter That She Had No Backing? Chapter 221 Bullying My Daughter That She Had No Backing? Everyone was also baffled, but since the misunderstanding was resolved, it was fine. Several people even said, "It''s been hard work." Nurse Jenn got up clumsily, scratched her head with a look of embarrassment, but immediately ran over to take care of the old man. At this time, a middle-aged man walked over quickly and said, "Dad! Are you okay?" Behind him was Director Ean. Nurse Jenn, the nurse, quickly said, "Don''t worry, sir, the old man is fine. I may have identally fallen because I was too sleepy during the vigilst night..." A nurse helped her and said, "Yes, Nurse Jenn stayed on guardst night, and we watched her go up and down when we were on the night shift." Another nurse alsoughed and said, "So Nurse Jenn fell asleep standing up? She must be dreaming, so she could say such absurd things as being pushed by a kid." Nurse Jenn smiled embarrassingly, without making any excuses, she just wiped the old man''s saliva without saying a word, full of gentleness and meticulousness. Lilly was about to expose her, when Director Ean suddenly said, "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that this child from the Crawford family is quite strong and mischievous. What if she pushed her when the nurse was sleepy?" Director Ean''s eyes darkened, and he looked at Lilly with a sneer inwardly. Well, well, she was caught red handed now, was she not? He wanted to please Mr. Howard, but he also thought about how to make Mr. Howard leave a bad first impression on the Crawford family. As a result, the kid was out of luck and fell into his hands! Lilly''s face tensed, and she was about to speak when she was interrupted by another voice, "What a bold im by Director Ean, are you bullying my daughter that she has no backing?" ke walked over with a food box in his hands, his face was cold, "This corridor is monitored, do you want to check the monitoring?" A trace of panic shed in Nurse Jenn''s eyes when she heard the monitoring. Director Ean choked suddenly, "I''m just guessing, this nurse doesn''t look like a liar." ke sneered, "Does that mean my daughter lied?" He gave the nurse Nurse Jenn a cold look. Nurse Jenn quickly said, "Oh, it''s not too bad, it''s just a fall, it''s all my fault, everyone, please don''t worry!" In front of people, she would always have the image of a cheerful and silly big sister, while saying sincerely, "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry, I will definitely pay attention in the future, and I won''t fall asleep standing up again." Director Ean looked at the middle-aged man beside him, "Mr. Howard, look..." The bullies in the Crawford family had even bullied the head nurse hired by Mr. Howard. Was this not the same as directly bullying Mr. Howard? Mr. Howard was very filial. No matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not, Director Ean wanted to let him have a bad impression of the Crawford family first. Just when the director thought that Mr. Howard would be cold-hearted towards ke, he saw him open his eyes, "Uh, Mr Mr. MacNeil." Director Ean''s heart skipped a beat. Mr. Howard knew ke? At this moment, Mr. Howard''s heart was turbulent, and he kept rejoicing. Fortunately, he took a look at ke from a distance, and recognized him at the nick of time! It was hard not to remember ke''s appearance. He frowned and said, "Director Ean, don''t talk nonsense without evidence! Please, Director Ean, go back first if there''s nothing more!" Then he looked at ke again, "Mr. MacNeil, I''m really sorry." This time it was Director Ean''s turn to be dumbfounded. Mr. Howard looked at him very unpleasantly, very unpleasantly! Originally, he wanted Mr. Howard to have a bad impression of the Crawford family, but it backfired and made Mr. Howard dissatisfied with him... This was his ttery backfired! Director Ean said quickly, "Mr. Howard, I''m sorry, I just care about the old man, so I did not think too much for a while." Mr. Howard did not speak. ke nced at Nurse Jenn, and said, "It''s okay. However, Mr. Howard had to be more careful about people." Mr. Howard, "Yes, thank you, Mr. MacNeil." He almost cried from the bottom of his heart: ke was not a master who was easy to let go, and he heard that he loved his daughter very much. If his daughter was wronged, he would definitely find a way to vent it, even if there was nothing wrong! If it were someone else, he would probably be doing a background check and plotting their murder already. However, now ke gave him a chance! As everyone knew, ke definitely did not intend to check the surveince, this sentence was just to scare people casually. Even if he had to check the monitoring in the end, he could silence the monitoring in minutes. (monitor:?) Just when everyone thought it was over like this. Lilly suddenly said, "However, this aunt is really bad to the old man, uncle, you should change to another caregiver." Nurse Jenn was startled, and quickly said, "Oh, little friend, don''t talk nonsense..." Lilly''s eyes were clear, "I did not talk nonsense! The old man was drooling just now and wanted someone to wipe it off, but Auntie did not care. I came to help him wipe up the saliva and Auntie said I was nosy." Nurse Jenn was shocked, "I did not!" Everyone looked at Lilly in amazement, this was unlikely... Nurse Jenn, the nurse, was known as a good nurse. She had taken care of the paralyzed elderly in several families. Even though the elderly passed away Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. in the end, the host family gave her a pennant, which was full of praise for her. Lilly was very calm, grabbed ke''s hand, and said, "Daddy, they don''t believe me..." There was a hint of hostility in ke''s eyes, but when facing Lilly, he was extremely gentle, "It''s okay, daddy will let them believe it." He took out his mobile phone and called Layton, "Layton,e on,e and help me check the surveince." Layton on the other side of the phone, "?" No, Sir, was this not a matter of minutes if you wanted to check and monitor? Why did he still need him to go... Immediately, Layton realized that it must not be easy to check this monitoring! For example, to cut out some key scenes or something. "Okay Sir, I''lle over right away," Layton said. ke hung up the phone with a smirk, "I don''t want to see my daughter being wronged, everyone Mr. Howard, "..." Could they sit still? Who would dare to sit in front of Chief MacNeil? It would be like sitting on pins and needles! He gave Director Ean an even more annoyed look. Director Ean, "..." Director Ean was very annoyed, and cast a veiled nce at Lilly - it was all because of this little thing! She was so nosy! It was none of her business whether the nurse was good or not. Anyway, Director Howard''s father would be transferred to his nursing home. Now look at what she had done. Director Howard had a bad impression of him after such a disturbance, so he might not be transferred to his nursing home. Lilly said, "Actually, don''t hassle, we could let Grandpa speak for himself!" Mr. Howard was stunned for a moment, and the old man was also stunned. A nurse said embarrassingly, "Uh, kid, you may not know that grandpa is not in good health, he can''t speak now..." His hands were cramped, curled up, and shook so badly that he could not even write. Lilly said, "I know, but I could cure Grandpa, it only takes Well, one, two, three, four... One hundred minutes?" Director Ean suddenly smiled. He was thinking of how to exin the old man''s condition in a logical manner, and to suggest that he had to go to him for rehabilitation, this little thing showed up again. This time, he would definitely seize the opportunity, and he would never make any mistakes in the field of rehabilitation. Director Ean held his hands behind his back, shook his head and said, "A child is a child, let alone a hundred minutes, you can''t do it in a day or two or even a year or two!" "The old man suffered from hemiplegia due to a stroke. We also know that hemiplegia is difficult to cure, and it is almost a lifelong regret... However, our nursing home did a lot of research on hemiplegia and has a very rich experience." "The old man had just been discharged from the hospital. If we strike while the iron while is hot, before the muscle memory ispletely lost, and use professional and effective rehabilitation training methods, I dare to use my position to guarantee that the old man will be able to speak again within two yearsat least, and wont drool anymore! He spoke eloquently and confidently! Chapter 222 Lilly Gave The Old Man An Acupuncture Therapy Chapter 222 Lilly Gave The Old Man An Acupuncture Therapy Director Ean talked a lot, and he was confident that Mr. Howard would reconsider. However, Mr. Howard looked at his watch, "One hundred minutes Just over an hour, I just happened to be free." Director Ean, "..." Was his long speech an effort in vain? His speech was very professional. Basically, after he finished this long paragraph, there would normally be no family members of patients who he could not handle! However, Mr. Howard stopped looking at him, but looked at Lilly, "However, what are you going to do? Is there any danger?" Mr. Howard was willing to give Lilly a try because of ke. He had already figured it out, if Lilly was just going to give him a massage or rubbing his calves, that would not hurt, she could do whatever she wanted. However, if she was going to use a knife or give him medicine or something, then absolutely not... Although he was careful to not offend ke, he could never sacrifice his father for glory and wealth. Just thinking about it, Lilly took out a canvas bag from her school bag, opened the canvas bag, and found a set of silver needles... "Lilly is giving acupuncture to grandpa!" Lilly pinched a silver needle, and Mr. Howard seemed to see the cold light on the tip of the silver needle. "This... This won''t work..." Mr. Howard said hastily. Director Ean suddenly wanted tough again. He thought he had no hope again and again, but Lilly gave him hope again and again! He shook his head with a stern face, "A kid who knows acupuncture? It''s so nonsense! If she made a mess, this would cause the old man to suffer..." Seeing Mr. Howard''s expression of resolute disapproval, Director Ean finally breathed a sigh of relief, and now he was stable. "Mr. Howard, it''s gettingte, it''s better to send the old man to the nursing home as soon as possible! We will have a professional rehabilitation team..." Mr. Howard stood up, with a trace of regret in his eyes, "I''m really sorry, thank you for your concern." It did not matter whether it was monitored or not, or whether who was telling the truth. No matter what the truth was, he was willing to not keep ke pleased. The old man screamed, his eyes were a little anxious, his life would be worse than death, and he was more than willing to give Lilly a try. Just let her try to relieve a dead horse! It was better than being picked up by outsiders, then his life would be no different from death... Director Howard patted the old man''s shoulder reassuringly, "Dad, don''t worry, the Ean Forest Nursing Home is the best rehabilitation nursing home, and you will definitely get better." The old man''s eyes suddenly became cloudy, he was desperate. Director Ean was so happy that he stood up and made a call on the phone, "Okay, I''ll call someone up now." ke said lightly, "Then I wish the old man a speedy recovery." It was fine that they did not want to be treated by his little baby, not everyone had the privilege to deserve it! Suddenly Lilly said, "Uncle Howard, granny told you to be obedient." Mr. Howard was taken aback, "Which granny?" Lilly, "Your mother!" This time, not only Mr. Howard was stunned, but Director Ean was also stunned. Hah, this little girl did not even know that his mother had passed away, right? She was digging her own grave! Mr. Howard smiled and was about to speak when he heard Lilly say, "Granny said..." The little girl put her hands on her hips, stretched her face, and pointed with her other finger, "Howie! If you don''t not listen to her, I will look for you tonight in your dreams. Believe it or not! Hurry up and ask Lilly to give your father acupuncture!" Everyone, "!!" ??? Lilly continued to say, "I think your eyes are covered with feces. You can''t tell who is good and who is bad. You get silly when your mother is not around?" Everyone was dumbfounded. What! Only Mr. Howard and the old man stared nkly at Lilly as if struck by lightning. Lilly learned it perfectly, with that stare, that movement, that expression, tone, mannerism... Exactly the same as the olddy of the Howard family! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The most important thing was that Mr. Howard had a prominent status now, but few people know that when he was born, his family was poor and could hardly support him. In order to let him live well, his parents gave him a humble name - Hagar. Mr. Howard''s nickname was Howie. Nowadays, apart from Mr. Howard''s parents, almost no one knew that his original name was Hagar Howard . Director Ean saw the shocked face of Mr. Howard, thinking that Lilly had offended Mr. Howard. He frowned and said, "This is too rude... Did your teacher not teach you to be respectful of the dead?" Originally, he wanted to say that the parents did not teach her well, but he changed his mind abruptly when he thought that ke knew Mr. Howard. ke''s eyes turned cold. Unexpectedly, before he got angry, Mr. Howard raised his hand and pped him, "Shut up!" Director Ean covered his face, stupefied by the beating,pletely unable to recover Did Mr. Howard hit him just now? Impossible, Mr. Howard was refined and polite, absolutely impossible to hit someone! However, Mr. Howard said, "Miss Lilly, then I would entrust my father with you!" Lilly nodded, her little face was serious, "Don''t worry~ Lilly has been studying for half a year!" Mr. Howard then asked someone to get all the things they needed, and personally sent the old man and Lilly to the next ward. Then he waited anxiously outside until Lilly finished acupuncture. Director Ean, "???" Just... At a loss of words. How did this plot take a turn for the worse? The development was wrong! In the room, Lilly held the silver needles in her little hands, put the silver needles into a disinfection tray, and dried them. If a normal adult did this, others would definitely think it was professional, but now Lilly''s small figure made it look like a y house. The olddy next to himforted, "Old man, don''t be afraid, I trust the little girl." Lilly then said, "Grandpa, granny said you don''t have to be afraid, you have to trust me." The old man said, "Uh, uh!" He was not afraid, he would be better than now if he was cured, and he would be able to see the old woman if he was put to death. The old man''s eyes were cloudy with tears. He did not believe in ghosts in the world before, but now he knew that the old woman was always by his side. Outside the door. Mr. Howard waited very anxiously. Director Ean should have left, but he did not believe that a child could do acupuncture, so he had to wait to see her make a fool of herself. ke looked at the time, more than an hour''s wait was enough for him to check in. The time passed by every minute and every second, and it had exceeded one hundred minutes. This floor was the VIP''s ward, if it was not for everyone''s scruples about their status, they would have wished they were surrounding the door to take a closer look. Now all of them were sitting at the door of the ward, pretending to just getting some fresh air... "Why aren''t they out yet..." "The Howard family is really cool. They really let a child and an old man enter the ward by themselves..." "Do you think there is a doctor hiding in the ward? Or perhaps the little girl felt ashamed and just left quietly?" Director Ean listened to other people''s whispers, the longer Lilly stayed away, the more at ease he felt. Nurse Jenn, was very smart, she did not say anything, and pretended like she had been wronged anyway, she did not believe that a child could do acupuncture. Just then, the door snapped open. The old man was leaning on the wheelchair, just like before he entered. The first thing Nurse Jenn saw was whether the old man was drooling. If he was drooling, it meant that nothing had been cured. However, the old man happened to look over, raised his hand tremblingly, pointed at her and said, "She''s lying!" The old man''s voice was very weak, but it was like a thunderbolt, which stunned everyone! "Wow... Did he really get cured?!" "Impossible, absolutely impossible! A kid who knows how to acupuncture, then my dog could possibly travel to the west to learn scriptures!" "However, the old man really spoke..." At this time, Director Ean and Nurse Jenn''s brains were buzzing, and a very bad feeling arose in their hearts... Chapter 223 Exposing Evil Deeds Chapter 223 Exposing Evil Deeds The old man seemed very excited, and his panting became short of breath. Lilly patted him on the back, "Grandpa, don''t worry!" Only then did the old man let out a sigh of relief, and said, "This nurse... Jennifer Fisher is bad!" His hand was still trembling, but he refused to let go at all, and was keeping his finger pointed at Nurse Jenn. "Night vigil? Nonsense! She did not prop up my bed, and slept on my bedside. As soon as she heard that someone wasing to check the ward, she immediately got up and pretended to check for me..." "I was drooling... I wanted her to wipe it off, but she looked impatient..." "Yesterday when she fed me with food, she deliberately poured soup into my nose..." "When she changed my clothes, she took the opportunity to vent and pinched me, scratched me with her fingernails..." The more the old man said, the more upset he was, his face was full of excitement and grief, and his cloudy eyes widened a little. Mr. Howard stared nkly at the old man, he had really healed... Really healed! Nurse Jenn''s heart went cold, she was shocked that the old man could speak suddenly, and she panicked because of being exposed. She was so anxious that she stuttered "I, I, I, I" And could not say a word for a long time. Mr. Howard''s face was extremely unpleasant. It never urred to him that the nurse he selected after thousands of choices would be such a vicious person. He also saw that Jennifer was from the Ean Forest Nursing Home, and thought that she would not be so bad... Thinking of this, Mr. Howard gave Director Ean a cold look. Director Ean had long been dumbfounded! At this time, Layton also came with a surveince camera, and he went to ke and said a few words. ke nodded, and he immediately turned on the screen mirroring function of his phone, and mirrored the monitoring screen to the TV screen. In the monitoring screen, it was the old man who was drooling and yelling, and the nurse, Nurse Jenn, was disgusted and indifferent. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then Lilly went up, picked up a towel to wipe the old man''s saliva, and Nurse Jenn told her not to mind her own business with a fierce face. It was exactly as Lilly said! The footage ended here, although there was no picture of why Nurse Jenn fell, but seeing her fierce expression, everyone subconsciously thought that she fell and framed Lilly. "This person is really bad!" "She looks so sweet on the surface but is secretly vicious. Oh my god, it''s too scary!" "Fortunately, I did not hire her... I get scared when I think about it." Mr. Howard''s face was livid with anger. He was already very angry when he heard what the old man said, and he was even more angry when he saw it with his own eyes. He made a phone call, and after a while, several people came and took Nurse Jenn away. Nurse Jenn kept yelling, "I was wrong, Mr. Howard, I was really wrong! I, I''m so tired these two days...Really, I don''t usually do this!" No matter how much she yelled, Mr. Howard remained unbudged. Panicked and regretful, Nurse Jenn broke free from the hands of those people and kneeled. Unfortunately, Mr. Howard was unmoved, and she was still taken away in the end. Lilly stared at Nurse Jenn''s forehead. She thought she saw a bad omen. Lilly looked at ke. ke seemed to be able to see what she was thinking, and said, "Being kind to the wicked is doing evil to ordinary people. She deserved this, and not worth sympathy." Lilly nodded and stopped talking. Daddy is the best dad in the world, listen to Daddy! On the other hand, Director Ean said nothing, trying his best to reduce his presence, wishing to turn himself into air. However, ke said, "If my daughter is unhappy today, don''t even think about running away." The screen on the TV shed, and this time it was showing Director Ean''s "Great Achievements". Ean Forest Nursing Home was established seven years ago. It was originally a small sanatorium. Because it was located at the foot of the Greenwood Forest in the suburbs, with fresh air and rich negative oxygen ions, it gradually became the first choice of the rich. After Bettany went there to recuperate five years ago, the Crawford family invested a lot of money in it, and the Ean Forest Nursing Home developed by leaps and bounds, attracting countless investments, numerous research affiliations, and talents flocking... Ever since, he became famous all of a sudden. Director George Ean was originally just a seller of rehabilitation and recuperation equipment, just because he graduated from a famous medical university and after his nursing home took off, he quietly bought himself countless titles, "furthered his studies" countless times, and published countless papers... "Thirty-two papers in five years??" A doctor was shocked, "We can''t write a really rigorous paper even in three years, okay..." The screen shed, and the dozens of papers published by George Ean were all evidence that they were written by the assistant. The so-called expert name was also based on a few brothers from the same school and his expert professors. What was even more shocking is that Director Ean was also involved in pyramid schemes. With the help of research results, George made a short-wave blowing device that looks like an electric fan. Blowing it could cure hemiplegia. Blowing it could cure stroke. Blowing it could cure paralysis for ten years. Many patients stood up, and even blowing on it could beautify the skin, remove dampness and detoxify... In short, there was nothing he could not do. This short-wave magic blowing was very popr in the social media, with multiple level agents, and how much money could be earned from each agent-- The act of illegally obtaining wealth by developing personnel or requiring the developed personnel to pay a certain fee to obtain membership qualifications was suspected to be a pyramid scheme. To sum it up in one sentence, he was a liar who put on a cloak of an expert and deceived everyone. There was an uproar all around. It was as if George fell into a cold pit. All his background had been stripped out, and he would definitely not be able to continue in this line of work. "Rumors... These are all rumors!" Director Ean said repeatedly. Just when Anthony came, he immediately looked at Anthony, "If I''m really like this, how could old Mr. Crawford be assured that Bettany will recuperate in our nursing home?" George looked at Anthony earnestlyhoping that he would let him go for the sake of taking care of Bettany with all their efforts these years! Everyone was also puzzled, yes, the Crawford family was not ordinary. If George was like this, then why did Bettany spend five years recuperating there? Anthony''s words answered everyone''s doubts. He said lightly, "The Crawford family had more important business to do, no one had the time to investigate an ant." When you bought a handful of vegetables, would you investigate the background of the person who sold you vegetables? In Anthony''s eyes, the nursing home was just a rtivelyrge nursing home. Bettany lived in the nursing home just to rx. Plus, it was not like this at the Ean Forest Nursing Home at first, Bettany had been well taken care of there. Everyone opened their mouths... Ants, uhm. George felt deeply humiliated. In the eyes of the Crawford family, he was just an ant. He thought that at least he was also a benefactor of the Crawford family! In the dead silence, Lilly''s milky voice sounded, "So it''s all fake, no wonder Lilly always felt like talking back to this old man!" So she was not rebellious, she''s still obedient, but this old man was too bad. George blushed. He was not a person with an established background, so he acted like a viin everywhere. Now he was exposed in public, and he no longer had the face to stand in front of others. "Okay Okay, your Crawford family had a great career, you could say whatever you want. I admit it!" George forcibly upheld his respect, shook his sleeves and left. ke, "Layton, give him a treat, and by the way, give him a ten-year prison meal set, plus a pair of gold cuffs." Layton, "It did not seem luxurious enough, let me give you another bucket and a pair of slippers! By the way, I will send you some good roommates." George staggered and almost fell. "You You!" He had already confessed, what else do they want! George was angry and aggrieved, unwilling and regretful, and almost vomited blood to death... ** After Nurse Jenn was dragged away, her nursing qualification certificate was revoked, she was also cklisted, and an announcement was made. Even videos on popr tforms exposed her,pletely cutting off her way out. Nurse Jenn gritted her teeth and walked on the way home, scolding as she walked, "Such a big family versus a small me, a mere citizen! Shame!" The Crawford family was so rich, so why bother with her, aborer who earned money through hard work? When Nurse Jenn was full of resentment, suddenly a sack fell from the sky. Before she could figure out the situation, she was severely beaten. After a long time, those people left... Nurse Jenn tore open the sack tremblingly, startled and frightened. She wanted to cry but had no tears, and dragged her almost broken leg towards her home. This was an oldplex with no elevators. Nurse Jenn endured the severe pain and walked up step by step. The pain made her unable to straighten her neck, so she could only look at the stairs in front of her. At this moment, a pair of feet suddenly appeared on the stairs in front of her eyes! Nurse Jenn''s pupils suddenly constricted... Chapter 224 What Goes Around Comes Around Chapter 224 What Goes Around Comes Around Nurse Jenn almost screamed, and suddenly raised her head - she saw an old man in old-fashioned ck cloth standing in front of her, looking straight at her. He was on crutches and his face was pale. This old man looked familiar, she seemed to have seen it before. However, she thought it was an old man who ran out from a neighbor''s house, and she yelled angrily, "Crazy! Why are you standing here in the middle of the night and not sleeping!" Nurse Jenn cursed while patting her chest. She was so startled that she twisted my feet, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. "Wander around in the middle of the night at such an old age, why don''t you just die." She held onto the handrail of the stairs and walked up. When she walked up to the old man, she cursed, "Get out of the way! Get out of the way." The old man stepped aside slowly. Nurse Jenn walked up while cursing. Her house was on the fifth floor. Her leg was broken and she had to climb to the fifth floor, she was already very annoyed by that. When she got up to the corner of the stairs on the third floor, she saw an old person standing at the top of the stairs staring at her. This time it was an old woman. This old woman was even more exaggerated, she was dressed in white, which shocked Nurse Jenn again. "Fucking old bastards, are they dead? Why are they all wearing old and mourning clothes!" she cursed again. Today she waspletely exposed, and the whole Inte was full of voices scolding her. Her reputation was already damaged and she did not want to pretend anymore. Passing by the old woman, Nurse Jenn gave her a re. At this nce, she suddenly found that the old woman was standing on her toes. Nurse Jenn''s heart beat violently How could an old woman still stand so firmly on her toes? She nced back, and found that the old man followed her at some point, just a few steps behind her. Nurse Jenn was suddenly frightened. When did the old mane up? Why did he not make any sound... He was clearly on crutches! Nurse Jenn''s back was drenched in cold sweat, she was so frightened that a medical miracle urred, she dragged her broken leg and ran fast! Go home, she wanted to go home! She looked at the stairs as she ascended, Nurse Jenn just hoped not to see anyone else on it anymore. Exactly to what she feared, before reaching the fourth floor, she saw another old man standing at the stairs on the fourth floor. This time, the old man was wearing a hospital gownwhich old man would still wear a hospital gown after returning home? Nurse Jenn fully realized at this moment, she was seeing the ghosts. Looking at the old man in hospital clothes in front of her, she finally remembered From N?velDrama.Org. Was this the old man who was hospitalizedst time, the one who just finished lung cancer surgery? Nurse Jenn took a step back in fright, but a faint voice came into her ear, "You stepped on me." She turned her head abruptly, her hairs standing on endthat old man and old woman had gotten behind her again at some point! She was about to run, but when she turned around, she saw the old man in hospital clothes sticking in front of her again! "Nurse Jenn, I want to cough up phlegm I''m so ufortable!" He said quietly, "Help me..." Nurse Jenn seemed to smell the stench... Of course she remembered. After this old man underwent lung cancer surgery, the doctor told him to cough up phlegm frequently. As a nurse, she had to help the old man get up at least seven or eight times an hour, and pay special attention to his wounds... Who could do this? Not exhausted? So after the first day, she waszy, and she did not pour out the phlegm he coughed the day before. When the doctor''s family members came, she said that he had already coughed up for the day. On the third day, the old man''s cough became worse and worse. He even woke her up when she was sleeping at night! People who could not sleep well at night, especially if they were woken up in the middle of the night, had a temper. When she got angry, she pinched the old man''s ureterthe catheter was connected after the operation, and it was connected to the catheter bag and hung on the bedside. The doctor mentioned to open the catheter bag before it was full Nurse Jenn squeezed the catheterization bag to make the urine flow back. The next day, the old man died of acute infection. The doctor himself said that if the patient could not cough up phlegm, he would be prone to infection. It was also a lung cancer operation, and death from infection after operation was also verymon. Although the family was very sad, they did not think about other things. [Noisy, noisy, let''s see if you''re still making noises!]Nurse Jenn remembered that when the old man was carried away, she said that. "Ah" Nurse Jenn screamed and ran wildly, but no matter how hard she ran, she could not reach the fifth floor. She ran and ran, and every time she looked up, she found that she was either on the third floor or the fourth floor. At every stairway, there would be an old man waiting for her. From the first three, to the next five, eight, ten... Nurse Jenn was so crippled from running, she curled up in the corner of the stairs in horror, "Don''t When she was in despair, she suddenly found a little girl standing at the top of the stairs on the third floorLilly! "Miss Lilly, help, help!" Nurse Jenn scrambled to get down. However, she could not climb to the third floor. Lilly pursed her lips and looked at her, and asked, "When there is a grievance there is always a debtor. These elderlies came to you because you killed them. Why did you do this? Did these elderly people have any bad blood against you?" Nurse Jenn''s face was pale, her face was covered with sweat, her pupils were dted It was terrifying to look at. She cried, "No, no hatred..." The old woman in white clothes said quietly, "Then why did you feed me shit and then smother me with a pillow..." Nurse Jenn trembled in despair, "I did not do it on purpose, I was just too tired, I, I did not mean anything malicious." Lilly pursed her lips. She killed them, so there was no malice? Nurse Jenn was crying and said, "Because the elderly are too difficult to take care of, I am very tired, but I have to earn money to live..." Elderly people who were paralyzed in bed and unable to take care of themselves were actually a burden to their children. Basically, out of ten families, seven or eight families were overwhelmed and exhausted because of this, and they also hoped to be relieved as soon as possible, right? That was why she killed so many old people without being discovered. Later, she felt that this matter was normal. After all, it was a burden. The children could not do it because of morality, so she did it to relieve them... Maybe they were secretly grateful to her! Lilly''s face was tense, "You want to make money to live, but you can''t kill the elderly!" "Besides, the children of grandparents certainly did not want their grandparents to die." Nurse Jenn cried and said, "I wasn''t like this at the beginning. Another senior of mine taught me this way. I, I really, I wasn''t like this at the beginning... I really did not mean anything, really..." Seeing that Lilly was indifferent, she looked at the old people in front of her again, "Your children will be liberated after you die, otherwise you will be a burden on your children if you are alive and unable to move... Instead of dragging your children down and living without quality of life, why not just die? You see, I am only thinking about your children..." Lilly could not understand what she said. Ghosts were scary, but she discovered Some people''s hearts were even scarier than ghosts. She pursed her lips, and suddenly did not want to care about the matter in front of her. Originally, she should have persuaded these grandparents to leave and not to stay in this building anymore. However, she wanted to leave now. Lilly did as soon as she thought of it, turned around and went downstairs. Nurse Jenn was terrified and rolled down in a panic, "Miss Lilly, Miss Lilly!" "Please don''t go! Please save me!" "Miss Lilly, help me, you will not just be a bystander, will you?!" "Ah--" Lilly went downstairs and saw ke waiting for her. She then heard terrifying screams from upstairs... Chapter 225 Acupuncture for Bettany Chapter 225 Acupuncture for Bettany ke could not hear such a loud voice, nor could the neighbors around him. Nurse Jenn was trapped in the ghost wall, chased and killed by the old people she killed. The next day, those who got up early to work found a person curled up in the corner of the stairs on the third floor, screaming in fright When the investigators came, they found that Nurse Jenn died of exhaustion, her legs were broken, her whole body was soaked in sweat, and her cheeks were sunken. She stared wide-eyed, unwilling to die. The news that Nurse Jenn was frightened to death quickly spread on the short video tform. Some people said that she hadmitted too many evils and was frightened to death by evil spirits. ** Bettany stayed in the hospital for three days, and under Lilly''s protection, she became more energetic. Layton came to see ke for something, and after the conversation, he sat on the sidelines and fiddled with his phone. He took care of all the surveince and videos about Miss Lilly''s strength. Just one sentence - ''Miss Lilly, don''t worry, he will always follow behind!'' Lilly sat on the sofa watching TV carefreely, she raised her hand and said, "Uncle Davie, I don''t want to watch this anymore, I want to watch SpongeBob SquarePants, could you change it for me?" Layton: Emmm The surname Davenport was shortened to Davie. Davenport... Davie... Layton suddenly felt that Miss Lilly''s calling him Davie sounded better than his actual name! "Okay!" He immediately ran across with a smile on his face, looking for SpongeBob SquarePants for Lilly. Lilly stood on the sofa, the little girl put her arms around his shoulders with great effort, and patted him proudly, "Thank you Uncle Davie, I wish you a promotion, a fortune and a wife!" Laytonughed so hard that the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. "Hahaha! Thank you." He silently added from the bottom of his heart: As long as your father is stable and doesn''t ask to resign every day, he will be happier than getting promoted and getting rich and having a wife. ke took out his mobile phone: Okay, sweet pea said that she wanted to give Layton a promotion and a wife. To get promoted and get rich would be easy, but... To marry a wife? ...This was not his area of expertise. Knock knock... There was a knock on the door. Lilly turned around and found that it was Mr. Howard, who was pushing the old man, and beside him was a man who looked like an assistant, carrying arge bag of fruits, flower baskets, and luxurious Barbie toy packages. He smiled and handed over the Barbie gift box and said, "Lilly, this is for you." Lilly, "Wow, thank you Uncle Howard!" From N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Howard shook his head, "It should be me thanking you, my dad is much better." He also found it miraculous, it was just one acupuncture session, and the old man''s speech became more and more clear. Lilly smiled and said, "You''re wee! It''s just a small meter!" Layton silently corrected, "Matter." Lilly, "Yeah, yeah, it''s just a small matter!" The little girl''s vocabry had been enriched again. Mr. Howard could not helpughing, and took a deep look at Lilly. Other people always tried to im credit in front of him, but Lilly acted as though she had only done an insignificant thing. In the past three days, she did not even ask for anything. That was right, with the background of the Crawford family, Lilly did not need to please anyone at all. Maybe she just really felt sorry for the old man, so she reached out to help. In the past three days, he wanted to visit countless times, to see if Lilly could give the old man acupuncture again... However, he always felt embarrassed and felt that he was asking too much. "Thank you so much... Mr. MacNeil, Ms. Lilly, if the Crawford family needs help in the future, I will definitely help you even if I have to die!" Mr. Howard looked at ke. ke, "Well... There is no need to die, thank you for the thought." The old man and Mr. Howard were thin-skinned, so they were embarrassed to ask Lilly to help treat them again. However, the ghost of the olddy beside him certainly hoped that his old man would be better. So he said, "Miss Lilly Could I get you to help treat my old man again?" Lilly, who was watching SpongeBob SquarePants, turned around and said, "Ah, this is fine!" They should have said it earlier. Lilly sat on the sofa and said, "Grandpa, look at me!" She pretended that she was unable to move in a wheelchair, and twisted her waist, "Follow me~ Three times to the left, three times to the right, inhale, exhale Boom~ Let out a big stinky fart!" Grandpa, "Ahem!" Three circles to the left and three circles to the right were easy. However, fart... He just could not let it out! How did the little girl manage to do it so freely? Lilly taught seriously for a while, her little face was covered with sweat. "Grandpa, after you go back, you must practice regrly as I taught you!" The old man grinned, but still finding it a little difficult to speak, "Mmmm Ok Thank you, Lilly!" He was very grateful from the bottom of his heart, Lilly not only let him regain a bit of human dignity, but also let him see the old woman that day. He could die without regret. Lilly ran to the side again andid down on the tea table, drawing. After finishing the drawing, she handed it over to Mr. Howard, "You need to massage the old man ording to these points. Lilly has marked the order, so follow the order." Lilly looked proudly at the little figure on the paper. There were many dots on the little figure, and numbers were drawn on each dotfortunately, she learned how to write from one to one hundred, which was impressive. "It takes half a year to practice and massage the legs for half a year before you could get to acupuncture!" Mr. Howard looked at the conscientious little sweet pea in front of him, cute and responsible. How to give birth to such a cute little dumpling? It was another day of him being envious of other people''s daughter! After Mr. Howard and the others left, Bettany woke up after a nap. Recently, she really ate and slept well, and she felt that her face was a little plumper. "I gained three kilograms after being in the hospital, I''m really convinced," Bettanyined, but her eyes were full ofcency. It was her Lilly who took good care of her! Her baby was the best baby in the world! "Also, could I stop the injection..." Bettany nced at the hanging needle on her wrist. Even now that she was old, she was still afraid of needles. Old Mr. Crawford was puzzled, with a cold expression on his face, and criticized, "You are in your seventies, and you still care about gaining three kilograms. The injection is for your own good. You should be grateful that you recovered so well!" Old Mrs. Crawford suddenly became angry She grabbed the pillow and threw it on old Mr. Crawford, pointing to the door, "Get out!" The old man looked puzzled. What was wrong with her? The door was pushed open, and Lilly poked her head in, "Granny, you''re awake!" Bettany immediately became happy, "Lilly,e quickly, granny wanna give you a hug!" Her Lilly was the best! As soon as Lilly came, she immediately felt much better! Lilly ran in and hugged Bettany, then she put the canvas bag aside. She opened the canvas bag, and inside were all kinds of silver needles. The smile on Bettany''s face suddenly froze. No Could she not? Such a long silver needle... Was this really going to be used to pierce her? "Granny, don''t be afraid, it doesn''t hurt at all. Lilly already had practicer experience a few days ago... I mean, practical experience!" Bettany, "..." My sweet pea, it was better if you did not mention it. She was even more afraid to hear that... The olddy got out of bed in a panic, "I, I''m going to the toilet..." Both Lilly and old Mr. Crawford stared at her... Legs. Old Mr. Crawford said, "What a medical miracle..." Chapter 226 The Evil Nurse Chapter 226 The Evil Nurse Bettany did not want acupuncture, so Anthony came in at this time and asked, "What''s going on?" Lilly said, "Uncle, granny does not want acupuncture." Anthony looked at Bettany with a serious face, "You agreed to it, didn''t you?" Bettany, "..." Just like that, she was pushed onto the hospital bed. Lilly held the silver needle with a serious expression on her face, "Granny, behave yourself!" Bettany, "..." Acupuncture took a long time. When Pablo came back with Jean, Lilly was concentrating on acupuncture. The little girl was so cute. She was holding the silver needle, her little face unknowingly became very serious, she looked increasingly adorable. "My apprentice is amazing," Pablo looked at Lilly''s technique and praised, "I taught her the theory, but she seems to have practiced it." Jean also nodded, "Of course my daughter is amazing, I gave birth to her." Pablo, " Not long after, Bettany had finished acupuncture and moxibustion, lying on the bed with nothing to love. Bettany, "My little darling, my impression of you has been crushed!" Boo-hoo, she originally thought that her little darling was a soft and peerless cutie, but she did not expect that this little baby would actually hold a needle. During the acupuncture and moxibustion, her strength was still strong, and she could keep her pressed so that she could not move. While putting away the silver needle, Lilly patted Bettany with her soft little hand, "Good girl, next time Lilly will be gentler." Why do these words sound more and more like a little scumbag... Old Mrs. Crawford sat up, tried to lift her legs, and was surprised to find that her legs were much stronger. "Can I walk now?" she asked happily. Lilly waved her hand, "No, you have to take a good rest for three days." Bettany, "Will I be able to walk in three days?" Lilly, "You will need another acupuncture after three days." Bettany, "..." Go away, I don''t love you anymore! Jean floated aside, could not helpughing and said, "This olddy still had so many dramas..." When she was sick, the atmosphere at home was very quiet. However, Jean remembered that before she was diagnosed with leukemia, the atmosphere at home was very happy, and her mother was also very good at acting. However, everything began to change after she was hospitalized. "That''s great... It''s been a long time since I saw your granny like this," Jean touched Lilly''s little head, "Thank you for your hard work." Lilly shook her head, "It''s not hard at all!" Although her mother is a ghost now, Lilly was very satisfied. Because she had her parents, grandparents, uncles, and brothers and sisters around her... Her mother did not go to reincarnate until July 14th, and she could still be with her mother for many, many days. Anthony walked in and said, "The discharge procedures have beenpleted, let''s go!" Edward carried Bettany to the wheelchair, and old Mr. Crawford took the wheelchair and pushed it. Lilly jumped up and down at the front, "Let''s go! Polly and Tortoise must miss Lilly very much!" The whole family could not help but smile. After the Crawford family left. An old man who had just had an operation was pushed into the VIP ward of Bettany. A nurse was busy, carrying urinals and stool basins, fetching hot water, and arranging hospital items neatly. "Doctor, how is my dad..." The doctor checked the old man and said, "He is still under anesthesia, but like I told you before... Alzheimer''s disease... Take care..." The family members looked sad. The nurse stood by and listened carefully to the doctor''s orders. After the doctor finished speaking, she quickly confirmed, "He has to expel phlegm every 20 minutes, and he can only eat liquid food... What about liquid food, like pork rib clear soup? Or lean meat porridge, that is a bit thick, is it okay?" The doctor said, "A little bit is fine, don''t eat too much." After he finished speaking, he looked at his family members, "You have also stayed up all day and night, and you should also get some rest." A family member nodded. They observed the nurse that they just hired for a day, she was very honest and caring, and she could write down everything the doctor ordered. From N?velDrama.Org. So they were very relieved, and went back to wash and rest for the time being. After everyone left, the nurse first looked around the ward. She realized that there was no monitoring or the like, and since it was a single VIP ward, there were no other patients or family members nearby. She immediately threw the towel away, and sat there not wanting to move. "Phew, acting for a whole day and night is really exhausting." Generally speaking, as soon as the patient was pushed back, a nurse or doctor woulde to check every few minutes, especially the nurse, who woulde very diligently at the beginning. So she could only look at the sofa outside with greedy eyes, and she could only sit by the hospital bed to rest at this time. The towel that the nurse just dropped happened to be covering the old man''s face, pressing down the old man''s oxygen tube, and the unconscious old man struggled instinctively. The cardiopulmonary monitor beeped. The nurse sneered, took out her mobile phone with great interest, and took pictures of the old man, smiling in a low voice while taking pictures: "Look, this old immortal is covered in a towel, struggling like this, just like the chicken I killed during the New Year!" After taking a picture, she put away her phone and posted it in a group. Most of the videos and pictures in the group were bloody... When the nurse watched her video being praised, her eyes glowed green. No one saw that there was a ghost lying on her head... The door outside creaked, and the nurse immediately put away the mobile phone, picked up the towel on the old man''s face, and pretended to wipe his face. While quietly taking the detector from the old man''s finger. The old man''s face turned red, and he took a few breaths unconsciously. Another nurse came in, checked the old man quickly, and asked, "Did something happen just now? The monitor had been beeping." The nurse said nkly, "Ah? No, right? I just wiped the patient''s face and hands..." The nurse looked at the old man''s hand and found that the monitor had fallen off. "Hey, you can''t take this off when you wipe his hands. This is to monitor the patient''s breathing, heartbeat and blood pressure. You can''t be careless just after the operation!" The nurse apologized again and again, "I''m sorry, I don''t know..." The nurse checked again and confirmed that the patient was fine before going out. The nurse turned her face away and muttered, "It''s really annoying." The evil spirit was lying behind her, biting her neck, sucking something like blood... The nurse felt her neck sore and raised her hand to rub it. - Chapter 227 Mom Was So Hard To Support Chapter 227 Mom Was So Hard To Support Crawford family mansion. Zacharyid on the sofa. He looked outside boredly, then turned to look at the turtle in his hand. "It''s so boring..." He turned the tortoise upside down on the table and turned it around. Polly stood on the banister of the stairs, pping its wings and quacking, "Hey! Bald donkey! Grandpa is here! Catch me if you can! Quack! What''s the deal with catching a turtle!" Zachary cast a nce at this fully fledged, green parrot. "You have wings, so I can''t catch you," Zachary said, "Otherwise, I would have already plucked all your hair!" Polly squeaked and flew outside, "Stupid, I''m a male, I''m a male!" Zachary, "..." Josh, who was tinkering with a fishing,ughed loudly, "Zachary, is there something wrong with you that you want to strip a bird naked?" Zachary was furious, "I''m talking about plucking all its feathers off, not stripping!" Josh looked up at him quietly, and said lightly, "It''s rare that you are not ying games. Are you waiting for Lilly?" After a pause, he added, "Do you have to?" There would always be a sound when Lilly came back, so there was no need for them to stretch their necks here waiting. Zachary was seen through, and snorted, "I''m bored in the room, can''t Ie out and y with the tortoise?" Josh sneered. Josh asked Josh, "Aren''t you waiting too?" Josh did not raise his head, "I''ve been sitting here reading a book all this time, who''s waiting?" Hannah grabbed a chicken leg and ran out of the kitchen, "Ah? What are you talking about? Is Lilly back?" Zachary rolled her eyes, "Your hearing is close to half-deaf." Hannah turned around and ran out again, "I calcted it, Lilly ising back!" She learned this sentence from Lilly. Of course, Hannah did not know how to make calctions. However, as soon as she ran across thewn, she saw a few cars driving outside. It was Lilly who really came back! As soon as Lilly got out of the car, the first thing she saw was Polly who rushed towards her, "Help! Somebody is trying to strip me naked!" Immediately after, a chicken leg was thrown into its mouth, "Here, here you go, eat!" Lilly looked dazed. Before she could even react, the bird stood on her head, with an extra chicken leg in its mouth. Lilly subconsciously picked up the chicken leg and took a bite, "Wow, it''s really delicious!" Hannah proudly said, "That''s right, I baked it with salt!" Zachary pretended to chase Polly, and ran out, "You stupid parrot, stop... Hey, Lilly, you''re back!" Lilly, "Well, what are you doing, brother?" Zachary pointed to Polly on her head, "I''m grabbing it." The children Lilly, Hannah, and Zachary chatted immediately. Lilly did not know what to say, he waved his hand and said, "Let''s go, follow me!" The little girl now had two more little followers, and these two little followers were her older brothers and sisters... The three of them ran to the main building in a hurry. Josh put one hand in his pocket, walked out very "reservedly", and was about to speak. However, Jean dashed in, and sighed, "Ah... it''s better to be at home!" She saw Josh, she even stroked his hair, "Hi, little Josh!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She rubbed his hair while talking. Then she passed through his face and flew inside. Josh, "!!" Jean''s hands felt like ice, fog, and knives, he could not help but shiver. Help! The dead aunt suddenly attacked me! Bettany was discharged from the hospital, the house was full of joy, and the smell of white-cut chicken could be smelled everywhere. "Dinner is ready!" ke shouted. Lilly ran to one side and lit a stick of incense, and stuck the incense in the mud outside the building, facing the main building entrance. Then Margaret brought out the white-cut chicken, put it on the table, and worshiped the ancestors first. The courtyard is filled with the smell of white-cut chicken and sandalwood. It felt festive! Lilly regretted, "There is only one string of fireworks left, if there is another string of fireworks, it will be perfect!" It would feel even more festive if they had the fireworks! Suddenly a firecracker was thrown over, followed by a crackling sound! The children were so scared that they ran away! Edwardughed loudly, "Uncle Edward is here, isn''t it just to set off a cannon? Uncle Edward would love to help every cute baby to realize their dreams!" Lilly was anxious, "Uncle Edward, you are cheating!" Edward smiled, picked up Lilly and carried her on his shoulder. At the dinner table, Lilly served a set of te and cutlery, and arranged the meat and vegetables in an orderly manner. She stuck a fork in the middle of the food. "Mom, please eat!" She put the rice aside. Bettany looked at Lilly worriedly, the little girl missed her mother again? However, she saw Edward also put vegetables into the te, "Eat more, eat more!" Anthony suddenly picked out the coriander caught in the chicken - Jean did not eat coriander. Bettany red at Anthony and Edward. Not only was the kid following around, they were fooling around too! On the side, Jean seemed to be unable to hear anything, and huddled and ate by herself. The bowl of food quickly lost its taste... With a wrinkled face, Lilly quietly looked through her wallet. She quickly brought the cold and tasteless meal in front of her, and pushed her small bowl over, sticking her fork into it. Jean, "Hey, there are more!" She then finished it again. Lilly''s face was somewhat tangled, and she pinched her fingers to count secretly. Mom needed to eat a chicken for each meal, that was at least 200 dors a day, for a month, that would be For a year, that would be... Ah, she could not afford to support her mother more and more! Seeing that Jean had "eaten" everything that could be eaten, Lilly opened her wallet in pain, and there were only two hundred dors left! Other ghosts could only eat food when people perform the necessary rituals, or they did not even get to eat for a year. Whereas her mother... Boo-hoo, it was so hard to support her financially... The adults chatted about something at the dinner table. It was roughly about a friend''s father who was hospitalized. Anthony would go to see him after he was discharged from the hospital. Anthony said that it was enough for him to represent the Crawford family. There must be so many people... Looking back, Lilly stared at him eagerly and said, "Uncle, I''m going too." Anthony wanted to refuse, but he said in one word, "Okay." For Lilly, there was really no principle at all... ** Three days passed in a blink of an eye, Bettany went for acupuncture again. Not sure if it was her illusion, but she always felt that this acupuncture was more painful thanst time. However, Lilly said it was normal, so she had no choice but not to ask. On the fourth day, Lilly continued acupuncture, and the silver needles seemed to emit a cold light in the sunlight. Bettany finally knew how to be afraidthese days of acupuncture, her legs became more and more useless. She could stand up initially, but now she could only lie on the bed, her whole body hurt. Lilly also seemed to be struggling, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her little face was flushed. "Lilly, if it doesn''t work, let''s forget about it?" Lilly raised her head immediately, "No? Who says I can''t? Stand out now!" Bettany, "..." Chapter 228 Bettany Stood Up Chapter 228 Bettany Stood Up Looking at the fierce little Lilly, Bettany said: She could not stand up either! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Then Lilly stabbed fiercely, and her speed was getting faster and faster. Bettany immediately regretted it! She should not have said the word ''no''! Five minutester, Bettany''s legs were covered with silver needles. Lilly looked at it with satisfaction, "Look, granny, I''m super powerful." Old Mr. Crawford held the newspaper and pretended to read it, the corners of his lips pursed straight. Bettany wiped off her sweat, her lips trembling, "It''s amazing... Our Lilly is the best!" So if the needle was stuck, would she be able to stand up tomorrow? Unexpectedly, Lilly, who finished with the needle, went to the side and fell asleep! Old Mrs. Crawford, "???" Just, just leave her alone? This leg was full of silver needles, was it really all right? Little did they know that Jean was watching, and Lilly told Anthony that today''s silver needle would be kept for an hour. She knew that her mother and uncle would wake her up, so she fell asleep with great care. Bettany, "Lilly..." Lilly turned over. Bettany, "Lilly..." In a daze, Lilly grabbed the pillow and rolled to the side, sleeping with the expression of ''Don''t disturb me''. Old Mr. Crawford said, "Lilly is tired from acupuncture, let her rest for a while." Bettany had nowhere to vent her anger, so when she caught old Mr. Crawford, she yelled, "Good for you, what else could you do other than just sitting around watching!" Old Mr. Crawford, "?" No, he did not say anything this time, why was he still scolded? He did not know acupuncture either, what else could he do besides watching. Anthony came in with the medicine, and said in a low voice, "Lilly told me that the silver needle needs to be kept for an hour." He looked at the time, "I''ve already set the rm clock." Old Mrs. Crawford, "!!" One hour! She had to look at the silver needles all over her legs for an hour? As she trembled, the silver needles all over her legs also trembled, making her dizzy. Old Bettany closed her eyes and passed out... Anthony''s heart tightened. However, Bettany soon started snoring lightly. Anthony, "..." Old Mr. Crawford, "..." Fifty minutester, Lilly was woken up by Jean and Anthony at the same time. She yawned, her eyes were blurred, and she was still a little bit out of focus. Anthony looked at her helplessly. He knew that the little girl would be in a daze, so he set aside five minutes for her to recover. When it was almost time, he said, "Lilly, it''s time to keep the needles." Lilly, "Oh oh oh!" She looked and saw that granny was still asleep. The little girl''s eyes lit up, "That is great, I can keep the needles while granny is asleep." This way granny would not be nervous. Lilly held the silver needle and focused on retracting the needle, while Anthony also watched her movements closely. Old Mr. Crawford''s newspaper had long been put down. No one noticed, Polly came in with his head poking around. Seeing that the atmosphere seemed a little tense, it tilted its head to observe. Just as Lilly took back thest silver needle, Polly quacked, "It''s on fire! It''s on fire!" Bettany was awakened, opened her eyes suddenly, turned over and ran outside, "Where is the fire?!" Anthony and old Mr. Crawford looked at Bettany who ran out in amazement. Lilly was also dumbfounded. Just before acupuncture, she asked the Master, "After this acupuncture, will granny be able to stand up tomorrow?" The master said very contemptuously that it would not be tomorrow, because she could walk on the spot after acupuncture. Now Lilly finally believed it, and she also knew what he meant! Bettany found out that she had been cheated, and looked at Polly angrily when she came back, "Polly, nonsense, I''ll stew you!" Polly thumped and flew to Lilly''s shoulder, "Don''t stew me, don''t stew me! I could go to the hall and go to the kitchen, I could fight hooligans and deal with mistresses, I could defend my loneliness and create brilliance, I could repairputers and climb walls!" Bettany, "..." She had to stew it now! Lilly pointed at Bettany''s leg, "Look, granny!" Bettany lowered her head, was stunned for a moment, and immediately stretched out her hand, "Help me, I''m suddenly afraid of heights." She was able to stand up now, standing up firmly, unlike the feeling of emptiness some time ago... On the contrary, it made her feel a little unrealistic! Old Mr. Crawford supported her with ck lines all over his forehead, and asked, "Lilly, could your granny walk a few steps while standing?" Some time ago, Lilly and Director Ean were fighting each other. He remembered that Lilly said that she could not exercise after recovering. Lilly put away the silver needle and said, "Okay, granny could walk tonight!" If she did not fall before, she could probably dance in the square now! Old Mr. Crawford heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, and immediately let Bettany go, "Lilly said you could walk, take two steps, if you have nothing to do, take a few steps." Old Mr. Crawford swore that when he said this, his mind was really on Bettany''s legs. However, he did not want to be scolded by Bettany again, but Bettany just did, "You are the one who has nothing to do!" Old Mr. Crawford, "???" Apanied by the whole family, Old Mrs. Crawford walked a few steps cautiously. Then she went faster and faster, very happy. "I could really walk?" Bettany rejoiced, "I could really walk!" A few days ago, she was able to walk, but she had to hold on to something. If she did not, she would walk very slowly, with an indescribable sense of powerlessness. Now it was different, now she felt that she was standing firmly, and it was no problem to run a few kilometers! Edward was so shocked that his mouth opened into an O shape. Lilly said that acupuncture could make granny stand up, but he still did not really believe it. Unexpectedly, she actually stood up. After dinner, Bettany took a pair of red fans and eagerly led the whole family out. "Don''t run away, apany me to the square dance!" Really, Bettany was so happy that she did not know how to express the joy in her heart. She decided to go to Riverside Square to dance two songs "Good Day", "Lucky" and "Better and Better" with others! If conditions permit, she could even dance two more songs "On the Moon" and "Flying Freely"... Everyone in the Crawford family: ( ) Riverside Park. Bettany danced happily with her fans, and forced old Mr. Crawford to take a small video of the whole process and send it to the family. So... Bryson, who had justpleted a flight mission, turned on his phone, which vibrated non-stop. He quickly opened YouChat and took a look He was stunned on the spot! Who was the one who danced with two red fans in a series of more than a dozen short videos? Jonas, who was catching up on sleep and preparing for filming at night, was awakened by the vibration. During his rest, he blocked everyone''s notifications, except for his family members He clicked on the family group and his sleepy bugs had all run away, and he sat up on the bed soberly in an instant. This red-faced, square dancing olddy who overwhelmed the crowd was his mother? ? Just after rescuing a patient, Gilbert sat down exhaustively and took out his mobile phone to read the messages that he did not have time for just now He saw Bettany holding two red fans and dancing in eighteen short videos in a row. With a ding, old Mr. Crawford sent out another new one. The whole group was silent. Chapter 229 Lilly or Little Miracle Doctor? Chapter 229 Lilly or Little Miracle Doctor? Thetest short video showed Bettany drinking water during the intermission, and said with a radiant look, "Did you see? I could stand up and dance now! All thanks to Lilly." Bettany''s eyes were proud, "Lilly''s acupuncture cured me, our Lilly is really a little blessing!" Lilly did Acupuncture? Lilly made the olddy stand up? All the brothers of the Crawford family were stunned and unbelievable! Edward: [Brothers, what are you still waiting for, sing your praises! ] ke: [Olddy 666who is so cool to have cured the olddy? Oh that''s my daughter, that''s right.] Everyone in the Crawford family, "..." They conveniently ignored the vain ke. Anthony: [Like] Liam: [Like] Bryson: [Mom, it''s amazing. Lilly is also... Too impressive!] Jonas: [Olddy, great! Our Lilly is actually a little miracle doctor!] Edward: [Add supper tonight, I will buy everything the RIverside Market sells!] Gilbert: [Congrattions! By the way, I would like to give a thumbs up to the sixth and the seventh brothers. Focus on our little baby... Would you like Lilly to take the chief physician exam with me?] Everyone lined up and said in unison [Go away]. Human body camera old Mr. Crawford: [Sent a new video] (Continuing 360-degree shooting) Holding the phone, Lilly found an emoji: (((o(* *)o))) Everyone:! ! Kawaii! ! (* ? ` *)? Their little baby could send messages! Anthony''s eyes were soft, and he chose a small video of the olddy dancing in the square and the family at the same time, and posted it on his page. In less than two seconds, arge group of people replied: The olddy of the Crawford family had been in a wheelchair for five years, and heard that she had just been discharged from the hospital a few days ago. Now she could stand up and dance in the square? ? [Please share your miracle doctor!] [President Crawford, my family just picked some wild mushrooms from Whitefog Mountain, and I''ll send you some?] [Which old miracle doctor is it, with unrivaled medical skills, what a miracle!] [Seeking introduction!] [Please introduce +1] [Please introduce +2] As soon as the Reed family took Mr. Reed out of the hospital, they all had sad faces. The old man was certainly demented, he was unconscious, his eyes were dull, and he could not even eat, drink and go to the toilet normally. After staying for a few days, he was able to eat and sit up after being discharged from the hospital, but the doctor said that he could not stand up on his legs anymore. At this moment, the eldest son of the Reed family, who was just scrolling through his social media, suddenly saw Anthony''s post. He widened his eyes and subconsciously stood up. Old Mrs. Crawford stand up? He hurriedly wanted to call Anthony, but he saw that Anthony sent a message: [I heard that your father had been discharged from the hospital. I n to visit tomorrow. Are you free?] The eldest son of the Reed family was trembling, and quickly replied: [I am free, as long as old Mr. Crawfordes, I am free anytime!] The old man of the Crawford family and the old man of the Reed family were in the same production team in the past, and they had some friendship. When the Crawford family and the Reed family were doing business, Anthony and the eldest son of the Reed family were also considered old friends. At this time, Graysen, the eldest son of the Reed family, wished he could take his old man to the Crawford''s mansion immediately, but when he thought that the old man had just been discharged from the hospital, he forcibly endured it. The next day. Anthony brought Lilly to visit. Graysen had been waiting outside the door early, but Anthony brought a child with him. Graysen only saw Lilly once on her birthday, and at this time he hurriedly nced at Lilly, told his family to take good care of Lilly, and then hurriedly took Anthony to the study. Lilly obediently sat on the sofa, looking around the Reed family''s mansion curiously. Jean said from the side, "Mr. Reed and your grandfather are friends, and they used to ride cows in the countryside together for production." Lilly let out a wow, "Riding a bull for production, I don''t know what it means to engage in production for the time being." However, bull riding sounded great. Lilly was immediately full of admiration for the old man of the Reed family whom she had never met. She turned her head and asked, "Auntie, could Lilly go and see the old man?" It was Graysen''s daughter-inw Alice who took care of her. She looked at the well-behaved Lilly and liked her from the bottom of her heart. Many children liked to look here and there when they were in other people''s homes, and even cause damage, but Lilly really sat quietly, with her hands neatly ced on her knees, and no one could help but like her. "Sure!" Alice said, "However, just now, the aunt pushed the old man out to rx, so he is in the garden, let''s go!" Lilly nodded and said "Yeah", which melted Alice''s heart even more, and the exhaustion and tiredness of many days disappeared a little. In the garden. The nurse knew that the Reed family had a visitor, and it was said that it was old Mr. Crawford from the Crawford family. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Graysen asked her to push the old man out to rx, presumably to have a good chat with President Crawford! So the nurse thought that no one woulde to her. They talked about things and received guests. They would probably not return in a while. She snacked on the nuts, and carefully put the shells of the nuts in her pocket. While swiping her phone, she did not look at the old man at all. The old man was dumbfounded, like an old child, he also wanted to eat snacks or something, he stretched out his hand and said something indistinctly. "Nuts... nuts..." The nurse red at him, "A nut is a nut? You still want to eat nuts? You''re nuts!" As though she was pulling a prank, she suddenly grabbed the nut shells in her pocket and threw it on the old man''s head. The old man was so frightened that he quickly closed his eyes. The nurse held the mobile phone with a smile, grabbed a big mouthful of nuts, chewed them in her mouth, and then spit them out, "Come on, you, an old man who has bad teeth, I''ll chew them for you." She spit out arge mouthful of chewed nuts on the slippers, and even grabbed a handful of sand and sprinkled them on the nuts. "Here, I added salt for you, eat it!" The old man was demented now, so he did not know what was clean or not. The nurse gave him the nuts, and he took them tremblingly, with joy in his eyes like a child''s. The nurse took pictures with his mobile phone andughed, "Everyone, look at this old ass, he is so old and demented that he doesn''t understand anything, yet he even wants to eat the nuts that I spit out." "The old man is really dirty and disgusting!" "Hey, I''m still too kind, I should have peed a little more just now." "Hahaha" There was malice in the nurse''s eyes, watching the old man grab the handful of chewed nuts, and was about to stuff them into his mouth... Chapter 230 Black Hearted Ghost Chapter 230 ck Hearted Ghost Just when the nuts were about to be stuffed into the old man''s mouth, a jet-ck thing flew over and hit the old man''s wrist with a snap. The dirty nuts in the old man''s hand suddenly fell off and scattered all over his body. The old man also screamed in fright. The pitch-ck thing fell on the soft grass of the flower bed and rolled twice It turned out to be a turtle. The tortoise turned over proficiently as if it was used to it, andy motionless on its stomach. Jean, "Fuck...Grass...Grass is a kind of nt Cough, Lilly is amazing!" Polly in the pet bag poked his head out and shouted loudly, "I thought superman was already invincible, but I did not expect this person to be braver than him. It doesn''t make sense at all!... Does not make sense!" Pablo''s mouth twitched. Alice stared nkly at Lilly and her quacking parrot, then at the turtle,pletely dazed. She was startled when her eyes fell on the old man, and ran forward in a hurry. She saw that the old man was covered with nut skins and some dirty things. Alice quickly helped him to pat it off, and asked, "Dad, are you okay?" The old man grabbed her wrist, looked at Alice aggrievedly, and said something. The nurse was frightened. She did not even notice when Alice came! She did not have time to turn off the phone, so she put it in her pocket, and hurriedly stepped forward to help the old man clean it up. "Ah... Ma''am, I''m sorry! I went to the toilet in a hurry just now. I saw that the old man had been craving nuts for a long time, so I secretly brought some out for him..." "I did not expect that he would make himself like this..." The nurse looked guilty. The master preconceived that she was good, and she hinted that she felt sorry for the old man so she secretly brought him snacks - generally speaking, the master would not be too suspicious. Unexpectedly, a childish voice said, "Auntie, you are lying!" The nurse was taken aback, then looked at Lilly who was at the side. Where did this little thinge from? Little nosy kid! She made a nk look, "I did not, this... Kid, don''t talk nonsense!" The nurse did not see Alice for the first time just now, because she also firmly believed that Alice did not see her at the corner of the garden. Just don''t admit it! As for what a kid said, could you believe it? Alice''s expression was very bad. After hearing Lilly''s words, she was suddenly not sure what the nurse was going to do. She had no choice but to say, "The old man''s mind is not clear. It''s not that you won''t be allowed to go to the bathroom, but you could push the old man back before you go! It takes at least ten minutes for you to go back and forth to the bathroom, what if something happens to the old man? " The nurse looked troubled, "Yes! I was too careless, Ma''am, I''m sorry, I will definitely pay attention next time... No, no, there will never be a next time!" Lilly stared at the nurse and said clearly, "You did not go to the toilet just now, you were holding something to feed the old man." Although she did not see it clearly, but mother saw it clearly! Master had seen it clearly. Both mother and master asked her to quickly stop the old man''s movements, so she threw Tortoise out. She also saw clearly that this aunt had ghosts on her head! The master said, this ghost was called a ck heart ghost, and if she could be stalked by a ck heart ghost - then this auntie must not be a good person. When the ck-hearted ghost saw Pablo, his first reaction was to run, but Pablo pinned him on the head of the nurse. The nurse felt very troubled, but could only show a confused expression on her face, "Uh, the old man is just eating nuts He did not eat anything." Lilly pointed to the slipper that fell under the old man''s feet, "First, Auntie, your slipper is under Grandpa''s feet, did you just wear one slipper to go to the bathroom?" The nurse, "" Lilly pointed at the nuts all over the floor again, "Second, grandpa doesn''t know how to eat nuts, but these nut shells are very clean." Care workers:"" Lilly pointed to the lump of nuts on the ground again, "Third, if grandpa eats nuts by himself, he shouldn''t be able to eat the nuts cleanly while chewing the nuts, spit them out and eat them again? And the nuts are still mushy. There''s sand and all together." The little girl directly copied what her mother said, and said that she had also learned a few things... The nurse was anxious and looked like she had been wronged. She stuttered and tried to act honest, "Well, I don''t know what''s going on! My slippers, didn''t I just run too fast and my shoes flew away?" "I also peeled the nuts for the old man at the beginning, so the skins of the nuts are clean Maybe after I went to the toilet, he grabbed and ate it himself in a hurry?" Alice frowned, "What about the sand in the nut paste?" The nurse opened her mouth, "Maybe it fell on the ground, but the old man picked it up again..." Lilly looked like a little adult, and shook her head seriously, "Auntie, you see, there are ws in your lie, how could grandpa pick up things in a wheelchair? You can''t bend down to pick things up in a wheelchair! " When granny was in a wheelchair, she could not pick up things by herself if she dropped them, they were all picked up by others. So it was impossible for the old man to drop the nuts and pick them up again. Lilly looked at Jean, her eyes seemed to be able to speak: Right, mom? Jean gave a thumbs up, "My little girl is so smart, she learns so fast!" Alice frowned and said, "Yes, this is absolutely impossible." This time the nurse could not find a reason at all. She had a look of "I have a reason but I can''t exin", and she was so anxious that she kept saying, From N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, ouch, this, this, this, I really don''t know, this, this How could this be? What''s going on, do you want to check the monitoring?" The nurse dared to check the surveince because she had stepped on it in the past two days and knew which part of the Reed mansion could not be captured by the surveince. Alice sneered, "Yes, then check." Graysen and Anthony were rmed, and when they came out, Alice had already said that someone would check the monitoring. Graysen frowned, "Is there some misunderstanding?" This nurse was chosen by him from arge professionalpany. She had won many awards and was also a certified "triple A nurse" in the industry. Alice said, "If there is a misunderstanding, just check the monitoring and find out!" Anthony''s tone was light, but he stood firmly on Lilly''s side, "Our Lilly will not lie." Graysen did not say anything more. Surprisingly, when the surveince was reyed, this corner of the garden did not happen to be photographed... The nurse''s eyes turned red, and she said aggrievedly, "Forget it, those in our profession are often misunderstood by the master, we are all used to it..." She looked at Lilly with a helpless tone, "Maybe this kid is wrong, but it''s okay, it also made me reflect on myself, I was indeed careless, it was my fault." Lilly, "..." Jean spat indignantly, "Bah! You''re in your 40s or 50s, and you''re still ying victim! What a shame!" Pablo narrowed his eyes slightly, and said softly, "Lilly, check her cell phone." Lilly immediately turned to look at Anthony, "Uncle, check her cell phone." The nurse''s heart skipped a beat, and she panicked for a moment... Chapter 231 Deeds Revealed, The Dog Jumped Over The Wall In A Hurry Chapter 231 Deeds Revealed, The Dog Jumped Over The Wall In A Hurry The nurse subconsciously reached out and grabbed the mobile phone in her trouser pocket, and suddenly remembered that she was shooting a video in a panic... This video had not been cut off, it had been filming! She quickly deleted the video. Jean floated over, "Oh? Still want to delete the video?" She reached out and grabbed the nurse''s fingers. Graysen was also decisive, raised his hand and said, "Daisy, it shouldn''t be a problem to check the phone, right?" The nurse''s index finger trembled slightly, and the more nervous her hand became, the slipperier her hand was. For some reason, her fingers were about to cramp, but she could not open the photo album. There was finally a trace of panic in her eyes, "Ah, this, this may not be convenient, I usually like to take selfies..." Lilly asked strangely, "It''s just a selfie, what''s the inconvenience? Auntie, don''t you wear clothes when you take a selfie?" Everyone, "..." Well! Children are innocent... Unexpectedly, the nurse followed Lilly''s words with a look of embarrassment, "This... this is indeed the case..." Everyone, "..." Lilly''s small face was solemn, and she directly exposed it, "No, Auntie, you just want to delete the video secretly. This video must be shameful." Alice looked ugly, and directly took the nurse''s mobile phone, and said coldly: "It could be inconvenient if it is other people, but I think I could, since we are all women, I am concerned about my father-inw. Daisy, you should be able to understand, right?" Daisy, "..." No, she did not want to understand! She wanted to grab the phone back, but was stopped by others. Alice clicked on the photo album, and the first thing she saw was a video, she clicked on it directly. Only to hear the vicious voice of the nurse: [Everyone, look at this old stupid donkey, he is so old and demented that he doesn''t understand anything, and he even wants to eat the nuts I spit out.] [The old man is really dirty and disgusting!] [Hey, I''m still too kind, I should have peed a little more just now.] Then there was Daisy''s hahahaughter, which was full of malice and humiliation. On the screen, Daisy spit out the chewed nuts on her slippers, and mixed them with a handful of sand. She also said that her slippers were dirty, and the old man would lick them cleanter. Alice was trembling with anger, and Graysen felt his head buzzing, and a wave of anger rushed straight to his forehead! In addition to this video, there were many more below! The old man was taking a bath, and Daisy took pictures of the old man unscrupulously, making fun of him while filming, and asked everyone to see [how ugly the old guy is]... To feed the old man, Daisy deliberately poured the rice porridge soup into the old man''s nose,ughed and photographed the old man who was choking and coughing and almost died. Sleeping at night, the old man was not allowed to sleep. As soon as the old man closes his eyes, he was pped to wake him up, and he was not let go until the old man is exhausted. The more Alice watched, the more she could not continue watching. A normal person would not be able to look directly at such a video of elder abuse, but she took pleasure in it. Everyone in the Reed family was stunned, especially the servants. They got along with Daisy day and night, and always thought that she was an honest and kind-hearted person. Sometimes they would take over for her to take care of the old man and persuade her to take a rest. Never expected that the devil was beside them! "You...you! Daisy!" Alice was very angry. No wonder the old man was scared when he saw Daisy at the beginning, and he was babbling, and he did not want Daisy to take care of him. They thought that everyone did not understand what the old man wanted, so the old man lost his temper and advised him to listen to the nurse. She even threatened him in desperation, saying that if she continued to make trouble, she would leave him alone! Alice regretted it very much now. Graysen rushed forward angrily, and pped the nurse on the face, sending her flying. "Call the police! Uncle Thomas, call the police immediately!" He was so angry that his chest heaved. Daisy covered her face and kept shouting, "Mr. Reed, I, I did not do it on purpose, I really, I did not mean anything malicious, I..." Lilly sighed softly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Why did this nurse aunt, like the previous nurse named Juan, say that she had no malicious intentions? Did they misunderstand the word malicious? Alice cursed angrily, "The video evidence is here, you tell me it wasn''t intentional or malicious?" Graysen was extremely angry, "This horse is just talking nonsense with open eyes! Wait for your prison meal!" Graysen was so angry that he lost his demeanor, wishing he could beat Daisy himself. Daisy was scared after all. It was not just the old man''s video on the phone! There were more To put it bluntly, taking these videos of the old man was abuse at best, and had not caused any personal injury. At most, she would lose her job, and at worst, she would be locked up for two or three years. However, more of those videos were beyond that. In addition to some videos she took before, there were also some videos sent by her group friends. These videos were their special "hobbies". If they fell into the hands of the police, she and her group of friends would be shot! Daisy panicked, she could not pretend anymore, she knelt down and begged for mercy, "Mr. Reed, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I, I was just taught, I was not like this, please let me go just this one time!" "Mr. Reed, please forgive me... I have two children and two elderly people in my family, and my husband doesn''t go to work. The whole family relies on me to support me. Mr. Reed, I, I, and I should die! However, my children''s parents are innocent..." "For the sake of my two poor children..." Graysenughed angrily, "For the sake of your two children? Isn''t it more pitiful for them to have a mother like you?" "You also have parents and elderly people in your family, how could you do such a heartless thing!" Daisy looked remorseful, "I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I was deceived by others, saying that a video could give you 10,000 dors, I am just obsessed..." In desperation, she made up an excuse. Alice gritted her teeth, "Isn''t our Reed family giving you enough?! Live-in care, others'' best offer is 50,000 a month, and our family will give you 100,000 a month!" Daisy looked resigned to beating and scolding, her eyes were full of remorse, and she cried bitterly, "Madam, you are very kind to me! It''s because I am not human, because I am blind to money, I just want money, but I am really not that kind, a perverted person, all because of the buyer''s request for the video..." However, no matter how much she cried and how she pretended to be pitiful, the members of the Reed family showed no sign of softening their hearts. It seemed that they had to kill her! The siren rang outside, and the officials arrived. Daisy knew that she would die if she was caught, so she jumped over the wall in a hurry, and suddenly her eyes were on Lilly, and she rushed towards Lilly! She could not care anymore. If she died, she had to be a backer. She wanted to grab this damned little thing, use her as a threat, and let them let her go! What she did not see was that Jean and Pablo, who were floating aside, looked at her sympathetically... Chapter 232 She Sent Herself to Prison Chapter 232 She Sent Herself to Prison A cruel look shed in Daisy''s eyes. I can grab such a cute girl with one hand! However, just as her hand touched Lilly, she was turned upside down and fell out! Daisy was stunned. She did not even know how she flew out. She felt her back hurt and curled up in pain. "Ah..." Alice and Graysen were stunned. Everyone''s mouths opened in surprise. Anthony originally wanted to ask Charlie to give money to the servants to seal Lilly''s secret. But after thinking about it, if others asked those servants why they suddenly became rich, his action would prove Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lilly was indeed strong. It was better not to seal it. After Anthony figured it out, he saved hundreds of millions. It took Graysen a while to return his senses. He looked at Anthony in astonishment. Anthony said lightly, "Lilly is a little stronger than ordinary people. She practiced martial arts with her father. She is very talented." Graysen''s mouth twitched. Is she only a little strong? However, it was barely understandable when Graysen thought about it. He knew that Lilly''s father was ke. Since it was God of Battle, it was not unusual that Lilly could throw people away. Furthermore, the technique of the over-the-shoulder throw was mightier than the strength, and Daisy was rtively thin. When Graysen was thinking, he saw Lilly yelling and rushing over, then stepped on Daisy. "I hit! Hit! Hit!" Her expression was fierce but cute. Graysen''s mouth twitched again. Well, she seems no different from an ordinary child. Polly also flew out when Lilly rushed over. It stood on the back of the Tortoise and sang, "Pull the radish! Hey, I can''t pull it out! Old man,e quickly! Help me pull out the radish!" Tanner echoed in the wheelchair, "Radish..." Everyone was speechless. When the police officers arrived, they saw such a scene, and their mouths twitched. Graysen immediately exined the situation. The police officers checked on Daisy''s phone, and they felt their scalps numb. Daisy''s phone photo album was not only full of her abuse of the elderly. There were even several videos of her suffocating the elderly! Daisy did not have the slightest awe of life but smiled strangely. "Look, guys! I killed another one today! This old guy hasn''t been able to sleep well for several days, and I haven''t fed him well! He was already weak! His family felt his death was approaching, so I helped him to hell! See! Now that he''s dead. His family won''t suspect anything! Haha!" The video was blurred, and the following scenes were that Daisy secretly filmed the crying scene of the family members. She pretended to cry on the side but looked like she was smiling. "It''s terrible!" Several servants of the Reed family diverted their attention from Lilly''s great strength, and they were horrified while listening to the video. Not only one such video, but several! The mostmon were suffocating the elderly with pillows or drowning them by pressing their head in the basin. ording to Daisy, it was not easy to be discovered by others. In addition to Daisy''s videos, she also had a lot of other people''s videos. She had many kinds of cruel videos, especially animal or people abuse! The police officers followed the clues and found the group chat where Daisy was. It was no exaggeration to say that at least half were killers in the group of 100 members. They had handled so many cases. It was their first time to feel the darkness and horror of human nature. "Do you have anything else to say?" The police officers red at Daisy. Daisy''s mind buzzed, and she had only one thought. It''s over! She regretted it, but she did not regret killing many people. She only regretted why she was so careless and was caught! Daisy cried and begged for mercy, "Sorry, Sir! Please forgive me... I didn''t mean it! I don''t know why I took these photos! I''m insane..." Yes, I''m mentally ill! Mentally ill patients won''t be sentenced! Daisy immediately grinned and pretended to be crazy. "Hey,e catch me! Mommy, I want candy!" One of the police officers sneered and took her away. "Whether you have a mental illness isn''t up to you! Moreover, you recorded the crime process just now. From this video, you haven''t lost the ability to recognize and control yourself. Even if you''re crazy, you can also be sentenced to death! Understand?" Daisy stopped her acting upon hearing that. No! I don''t understand! Why am I so unlucky? Even the evidence to convict me was recorded by myself? "Mr. Reed, help! Please forgive me! I have two children..." Daisy begged Graysen for mercy in a panic. When she killed others, she felt fun. She did not know the fear until death befell her. Graysen''s expression was indifferent. Forgive her? I''ll pay attention to this case until those scumbags are all sentenced to death! The police officers took Daisy''s phone and reported it while quickly collecting evidence. It was a big case! To prevent more people from being threatened with their lives, they must secretly act and quickly catch this group of people! The group members of Daisy''s group chat, Happy Family, had no idea that Daisy caused them to the guillotine. ... Everyone looked at Daisy, who was taken away. They felt horrified,plicated, and afraid. They did not recover for the time being. On the contrary, Lilly seemed to be dragging something and was struggling. Pablo took the containment spirit from her hand and said, "Let me help you." He moved his fingers, and the containment spirit floated up. Pablo sneered. "I''ll watch you. Do you still dare to move?" The unkind spirit that was struggling violently did not dare to move anymore. After such a thing happened, the Reed family did not have the mood to entertain Anthony and Lilly. Lilly''s mission was alsopleted as she caught the unkind spirit. Lilly picked Tortoise from thewn and patted it. She muttered, "Mr. Tortoise, I''m sorry! I was in a hurry and couldn''t find anything else..." She paused and immediately added, "But I thought of it! If there''s a next time, I''ll throw my shoes! I''ll never throw you again!" Is that true? Tortoise squinted as if it did not care about this matter. Seeing Lilly bring Tortoise back, Polly whistled and said, "Hello, you''re back?" Tortoise immediately retracted its head. Chapter 233 Super Slow Response Chapter 233 Super Slow Response After Anthony and Graysen chatted, they bid farewell at the door. Before leaving, Lillyy on the car window and waved to Tanner. "Old Mr. Reed, get well soon!" Tanner could not speak clearly, and his intelligence might not be as good as a child. He only waved to Lilly and murmured to himself. Anthony told Graysen, "I''ll ask someone to send the relevant rehabilitation training information." The Reed family was so grateful that they watched Anthony''s car leave before returning. In the car, Jean suddenly remembered something. "Oh my god! Anthony forgot to seal Lilly''s secret!" When Lilly threw Daisy out just now, several servants saw the scene. Pablo said calmly, "He doesn''t need to do that." Jean wondered. "Why?" Lilly did not know what they were talking about. She scratched her foot and asked, "Why?" Pablo exined, "If he gives the servants money, his action will prove Lilly''s strength is real. There are two ways to cover up the truth in the world. One is to shut up people, and the other is to turn the truth into rumors." When a matter was too exaggerated, no matter how those servants told others, no one would believe it. Instead, giving money would leave evidence. As for Graysen, he would not tell others even if he felt something was wrong. Jean suddenly realized. "That''s true. Anthony''s IQ is indeed better than others!" Anthony asked Lilly, "What are you two talking about?" Lilly tilted her head and said, "Mom said your IQ is indeed better than others!" Anthony understood what Jean meant and could not help but smile slightly. Lilly suddenly raised her foot andughed. "Uncle Anthony, smell my foot!" Anthony grabbed her foot and scratched her nose dotingly. "Naughty girl." After capturing the unkind spirit home, the rest was the judgment process. Surprisingly, the unkind spirit remained silent and obedient. They returned to Crawford Mansion, and Lilly dragged the unkind spirit. Jean hurriedly asked, "Sweetie, do you need my help?" Lilly waved. "No need! I can do it!" Polly unzipped the pet bag, then poked its head out. It stretched its wings and pped but did not fly. It only followed Lilly by shaking its head. At this moment, an ident happened. The unkind spirit suddenly turned into an aura. It looked like he had suppressed all his hostility. He rushed out from the containment spirit! Pablo''s eyes sharpened. He knew that the unkind spirit was not that obedient. However, to his surprise, the unkind spirit did not rush toward Lilly but Polly! Polly''s eyes widened, and it flew up with fright while shouting, "Don''te here! Why are you chasing me? Caw!" The unkind spirit thought simply. It was harder to possess a person. Even if he seeded, Lilly and Pablo could instantly deal with him. It was better to attach to a parrot unexpectedly. When Lilly and Pablo were caught off guard, he could fly away immediately! However, the unkind spirit did not expect Polly to fly to Pablo! Ordinary animals can''t see ghosts. How did that parrot fly to him? The unkind spirit chased Polly but threw himself into Pablo instead. Everyone was speechless. Pablo sneered. "Want to run?" The unkind spirit turned pale and quickly said, "I won''t run away anymore!" Then, he looked at Lilly and saw her open the containment spirit. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The unkind spirit backed into the containment spirit aggrievedly. At night. Lilly finished her meal and was about to go back to her room. Josh had been waiting and ran over with the camera. "Lilly, are you back from catching ghosts again?" In the afternoon, he saw her bring something back. It must be a ghost. Meanwhile, Zachary deliberately passed by and followed the two of them. Lilly asked, "Josh, are you not afraid anymore?" Josh sneered. "When have I ever been scared?" Lilly could not help but cover her mouth and snigger. Josh''s reply was so funny that no one would believe him. Zachary could not help but tease, "Are you sure you never scared?" The three children muttered and entered Lilly''s room. Hannah turned and looked at Liam pitifully. "Daddy, I want to y in Lilly''s room too!" Liam was expressionless. "You can go after finishing your homework." Hannah cried immediately. "Why can Zac go there?" Liam answered, "Zac doesn''t y games anymore. He reads books. How about you?" Hannah was angry and felt that Zachary was unreliable and did not unite with her. Now she could only suffer alone. In Lilly''s room. The unkind spirit was tied beside the bed like the previous harem spirit. Josh set up the camera while Zachary took two small chairs. In the camera, a creeping ck figure suddenly appeared beside the bed. The unkind spirit nced toward the camera strangely and gloomily. Although Josh was prepared, he was still terrified. Thinking that Zachary was beside him, he suppressed his screams. But he found Zachary staring at the camera calmly. Josh wondered. Is Zac not afraid? Lilly took out a pack of puffs, sat on the small chair, and opened the package. She said, "Okay, you may start your story now!" The unkind spirit looked at Lilly helplessly. She looks like she''s listening to a fairy tale. Lilly stuffed a puff into her mouth. "Say it! What''s your name? Where are you from? What''s your birth date? How did you die?" Children were carefree, pure, and happy. Lilly never thought about whether she could get a result. Anyway, she only had to follow Pablo obediently. The unkind spirit looked at Pablo and thought he was unlucky, so he could only tell his story. "My name is Jeffrey Tran, from Zoswil. I was born in the old era, and my birth date is... I died because five horses pulled me. My head, hands, and body were torn apart... My heart was cut out..." Only then did Zachary react. D*mn it! It''s a ghost! So scary! Chapter 234 Smart Lilly Chapter 234 Smart Lilly It turned out that Jeffrey was from the old era and was doing business in the city at that time. One day he passed a grocery store and fell in love with the owner''s fiance. The owner was a young and clever man. In less than three months, his grocery store had be the best grocery store in the city. Since he was too busy, his fiance came to help. "His fiance grew up with him since childhood. She came to help him. I was attracted to her the first Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. time I saw her..." The girl looked so beautiful and pure. So, Jeffrey suddenly had an idea. He always used dirty methods in his business. That night, he asked a gangster to sneak into the grocery store and mix rat poison into the ingredients. Josh eximed in surprise, "Add rat poison!" It''s crazy! From the history he learned, many poor people in that period worked hard in exchange for ingredients, and the whole family depended on them to survive. But Jeffrey mixed rat poison in the ingredients! The grocery store always sold many ingredients, especially when Jeffrey said the grocery store business was doing well. Jeffrey''s action would kill many people! Lilly frowned and asked, "Do you know you would kill many people?" Jeffrey responded, "I know, but so what? Life was so hard in those days. Many people couldn''t survive and wanted tomit suicide. I don''t think it''s a big deal!" Lilly and the others were speechless. Jeffrey did not care about it. To him, the life and death of others were like nothing. The next day, sure enough, someone was poisoned because they used poisonous ingredients to make meals. It was not only one or two families. Several families had died, vomited, and were ill. The police officers followed the clues to find the owner and arrested him. Because no evidence could be found, the police officers temporarily released the owner, but the family who were poisoned to death after eating poisonous food all came to him. The grocery store owner felt desperate. "He needed money, but no one dared to buy his ingredients anymore. At this time, I had an idea again," Jeffrey said, "I asked two people to pretend to be businessmen who bought ingredients and took that owner to dinner to discuss business." Those two drank the grocery store owner unconscious. Then, Jeffrey took a contract and made the owner sign it. Josh frowned and asked, "What is written in the contract?" Jeffrey answered, "I wrote in the contract that he voluntarily transferred the grocery store to me and gave Lucy to me to pay off the debt." Lucy was the owner''s fiance. Anyway, the owner was short of money. He had topensate those who died from eating poisonous ingredients, and he was anxious. So it was reasonable for him to sell the grocery store and his fiance to pay off the debt! The owner knew nothing before Jeffrey brought some men to the door. The more Lilly listened, the angrier she became. She crushed the puffs in her hand. "And then?" Jeffrey said, "And then my wish came true." He got to the grocery store and married Lucy. The grocery store owner wanted to fight Jeffrey but was secretly caught by Jeffrey''s men. Those men hit the owner half to death and threw him into the river. When Lucy knew about it, shemitted suicide in grief. Jeffrey continued, "I thought the owner died, but he didn''t. He sneaked into my house and caught me while I slept at midnight." Upon saying that, Jeffrey showed his resentment, and his aura revealed all over his body. "That d*mned guy! He tied five horses in five directions, then tied my head, hands, and feet to the horses. He threw the firecrackers to scare the horses, and they galloped in five directions." That owner killed Jeffrey with five horses. "I died so badly that I didn''t have aplete body! The firecrackers were thrown on me and nailed my soul on the spot..." After the death, the grocery store owner cut out Jeffrey''s heart. He sunk it into ck paint and threw it into a toilet. Jeffrey was forced to endure being quartered by five horses every day. He repeatedly died in fear and despair. Finally, he became a malignant spirit, an unkind spirit. Zachary snorted coldly. "You deserve it!" Josh echoed, "Agree!" Jeffrey kept silent, then asked, "I''ve said everything. I admit my crime! Can I go to hell now?" Lilly clutched the puffs angrily. "Who told you to go to hell?" Jeffrey was stunned and happily asked, "Do you mean I won''t go to hell? I''ll have a reincarnation?" Pablo wrote something in his booklet. Hearing that, he sneered, "Reincarnation? Malignant spirits cannot be reincarnated." Although ghosts punished in hell would eventually be reincarnated, the unkind spirit would not have such a chance. Jeffrey resented. "Then what do you want? I''ve told you the story, but you still won''t let me go!" Lilly was furious and snorted. "Did I say I''ll let you go after you said everything?" Jeffrey choked and answered unwillingly, "No..." Lilly added, "I won''t let you go! Understand?" Polly preened feathers on the balcony and interrupted suddenly, "Stupid!" Jeffrey was pissed off. What a brat! I thought I was to get benefits after exining everything. I didn''t expect to be tricked! "I''ll cut you into pieces!" Jeffrey threw himself at Lilly viciously. However, before he broke through the containment spirit, Pablo pped him back! Jeffrey immediately turned into an aura and was absorbed by the jar of souls! Lilly was dumbfounded and asked Pablo in doubt, "Master, didn''t you say that I should kill ghosts myself?" Pablo raised his eyebrows. "The unkind spirit died in the containment spirit, right?" Lilly nodded. "Yes." Pablo said, "You made this containment spirit, right?" "Hmm..." Lilly seemed to understand what Pablo was going to say. As she expected, Pablo said, "So, it can be counted that you killed him, right?" He pped the containment spirit, not the unkind spirit. Lilly was speechless. Jean''s mouth twitched. I doubt Pablo will lead Lilly astray! ... Meanwhile, the police officers were questioning Daisy. "Daisy Powell, those old people had no vengeance on you. Why did you kill them?" Daisy had no energy and exined in detail, "My life is too boring. They always ordered me to do things as if I was born to be a maid. I''m also a human. Why should they be rich, but I should serve them? I thought it was unfair, and I had no fun. Then, I killed the first old man..." Chapter 235 The Person Who Took Jean Away Back Then Chapter 235 The Person Who Took Jean Away Back Then When Daisy killed the first person, it was only out of revenge. "After I killed him, I was very panicked. But that family was kind. They thought I was frightened by the old man''s death andforted me instead. The old man was already weak. I used a pillow to kill him. So they didn''t notice the anomaly." After the old man''s burial, Daisy covered up her crime sessfully! Daisy was ecstatic and felt the joy of revenge. From then on, she began to embark on a road of no return. The interrogator pped the table and angrily said, "The employers treated you so well. Don''t you feel any guilt?" Daisy pursed her lips. What is guilt? They''re so rich. They have the money to hire me to serve others. Why should I feel guilty? The interrogator could see through Daisy''s thoughts. He endured his anger and asked, "And then?" Daisy answered, "Later, I became obsessed with it. At first, I only dared to abuse them, especially those demented old people who couldn''t speak." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Soon, pure abuse could no longer make Daisy happy. Seeing those disgusting people who were so old and would soon die, she did not want to take care of them. So, Daisy became crazy and tried to abuse them repeatedly. She found that if she performed better, got higher grades, and got more nursing certificates, those families would not doubt her. She tried her best to make those families feel at ease and hand over their old people to her. She liked to control other people''s lives, just like an addiction. Gradually, she became more dissatisfied with being happy alone. So, she found many friends with the same hobby. The interrogators were shocked by her abnormality and could not help but say, "You''re doing this job. Since you get this money, how can you me others for ordering you? You don''t have to do it if you don''t like others ordering you!" Daisy pouted. "But I can get a lot of money from this job..." The interrogator choked for a moment. He was too angry to speak. The other interrogator barely kept calm and asked indifferently, "Apart from the group Happy Family, do you have other simr groups?" Daisy talked so much, and her lips were a little dry. She smacked her lips and muttered, "Is there any water?" The interrogator looked at her coldly. She had no choice but to say, "No more. I only have this group. I like those members very much. They''re like my family. They''re nice to talk to, humorous and interesting. So I never changed the group." Daisy considered those words of making fun of people''s lives humorous and funny. The interrogators fell silent. Fortunately, the police officers arrested all of her members. After two consecutive days of high-intensity arrests, departments from all over the country worked together to catch all the criminals in Daisy''s group. The members who got caught hated Daisy to death. They never expected to get into prison. Daisy even gave their criminal evidence to the police officers! After interrogation, Daisy returned to the prison and saw her members from afar. She happily met them, and the other parties recognized her. They knocked her to the ground, stepped on her, and hit her without saying a word. Daisy kept screaming in pain. At night, the prison was colder than a residence. Daisy curled up on the bed. Her eyes became swollen, and she could not keep her eyes open. Those members hit her seriously before she was assigned the current single room. "It hurts..." Daisy was so thirsty. She was in so much pain that she could not get down. She wished someone would serve her. Suddenly, the wind blew past, and the iron windows creaked. Daisy fell asleep from exhaustion but suddenly felt someone touching her head. "Hey... Do you want me to take care of you..." Daisy opened her eyes in fright and bounced up! Immediately afterward, she saw an old woman standing by the bed and staring at her. "You..." Daisy was shocked. She recorded so many videos and often watched them. So she could recognize the old woman was the person she killed! "Don''t... Don''te here!" Daisy suddenly panicked. She was a little afraid when the police officers arrested her. But after staying in prison for two days, she knew she would not escape thew anyway, so she did not care about it anymore. However, the old woman drowned by Daisy suddenly appeared and made her terrified! There was a lot of noise outside the iron windows, and soon two old people climbed in! They said gloomily, "Come on... Let us take care of you..." Daisy screamed and wanted to run, but when her feet were on the ground, a hand reached out from under the bed and grabbed her ankle. "Come down... I''ll help you step on your back!" The old man looked venomous. "Ah!" Daisy screamed, but her hoarse voice was only a silent roar. No one heard her scream. The next day, Daisy died in the prison with her eyes open. Her body twisted into an unbelievable look, and her appearance was horrific. She was like Jennifer, who was scared to death in the corridor a few days ago. There was an uproar in public opinion for a while, but in the end, after the news announced the case, everyone''s focus was on the crime. Everyone was furious and crusaded against the killers. Soon, they saw the final verdict to sentence all the killers who hadmitted many crimes to death. People cheered and ran around telling each other. "I heard that a person discovered this crime. Who is that hero? I want to worship him!" "He must be a handsome man with a sense of justice!" "I''m so happy!" ... Lilly''s kindergarten first term ended, and summer vacation was around. Bettany''s legs were also much better and stronger. Seeing that Bettany was getting well, Lilly thought it should be possible for Bettany to see Jean. "By the way, Mommy. How did you get to South City by yourself?" Lilly suddenly thought of this matter. Jean was ying with Polly when she heard Lilly''s question. She answered, "At that time, I was so sick that I lost my mind. I only remembered I ran out..." Lilly tilted her head and asked her mobile watch, "Siri, how do I get from here to South City?" The mobile watch shed. "Rmend two routes for you. Route 1, take the subway line 2 to Knight Street. Go to line 3 to Mason Street, then to line 4 to the train station. Go directly to South City by train. Route 2, Take a taxi to Betracia International Airport..." Lilly felt dizzy to hear that. "It''s soplicated. I can''t even remember it. Mommy, how did you remember the routes?" Jean was stunned. Lilly was right. At that time, Jean was so sick that she lost her mind. Not to mention how to get to the train station and the airport, only getting on the bus was also a problem for her! It would be impossible to walk to South City. With her body condition, she would die halfway. Why do I have no impression? Jean thought carefully and suddenly froze. "I remember it! There was a person who sent me into the car..." Thinking of that person, Jean suddenly became gloomy. Chapter 236 I Have a Way to Make You Tell the Truth Chapter 236 I Have a Way to Make You Tell the Truth Jean''s memory of that period was blurred. She only remembered that person wearing arge hat with a wide brim. She dressed loosely and was pregnant. "She took me to a dark road. Then, I got into the car, and the car drove for a long time. When I regained my senses, I was under a bridge." Jean aimlessly walked in a daze and then met Stephen. Lilly was a little nervous and asked, "Who is that person?" Jean pursed her lips. She looked at Lilly and answered, "You know her. It''s Winona Jackson." Lilly''s eyes widened. Aunt Winona again? Aunt Winona killed Ms. Ugly to be with Uncle Liam. And then she secretly sent Mommy away? Jean said, "She covered her face. I only saw her at a nce, then followed her." If Lilly had not asked, Jean would not even remember it now. "Why did she do that?" Lilly could not figure it out. Aunt Winona and Mommy have no hatred! Why did she hurt Mommy? Jean shook her head. "I don''t know. She''s my sister-inw. I remember that she was pretty good to me." Jean and Lilly looked at each other. Lilly immediately said, "Let''s find Daddy!" Polly tilted its head and sang, "Daddy? Where is Daddy? Daddy, where did you go..." Jean and Lilly suddenly remembered that ke seemed to have gone to a meeting again. He was going to quit his job, but the other party refused. Lilly said, "Then I''ll go find Uncle Anthony!" Lilly put on her shoes and ran to the study. Anthony was working in the study when he saw Lilly running in. He immediately caught the cutie who rushed toward him. "Lilly, what''s wrong?" Anthony asked. Lilly pouted. "Uncle Anthony, I can''t figure out a matter." Anthony smiled. "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Lilly can even catch ghosts. What else can make her confused? Lilly responded, "Aunt Winona took Mommy away in the past. I don''t understand. Aunt Winona has no hatred for Mommy. Why did she do that?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Anthony''s smile froze, and his eyes suddenly turned cold. "Jean said that Winona took her away back then?" Anthony asked coldly. Lilly nodded. Anthony stood up and said, "We can ask Winona about this matter." He had vaguely guessed the reason. The Crawford family had eight sons, but Jean was the only daughter. As the only girl in the Crawford family, everyone doted on Jean. Before she disappeared that year, Winona would give birth after a few days. If Winona knew in advance that she was pregnant with a daughter, she might send Jean away. In this way, Hannah would rece Jean and be the favorite child of the Crawford family! But Anthony could not believe Winona did that for such a simple reason. Moreover, Hannah had not been born at that time. The car arrived at the prison soon. Winona was sentenced to 25 years for intentional homicide. It could be said that her life was over. Seeing that Anthony brought Lilly to see her, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes, and then she was ecstatic. After she was in prison, no one from the Crawford family came to see her, not even Hannah. Now that Anthony had brought Lilly to see her, she felt she had a chance to plead for amutation of her sentence and even her release. I knew I was wrong. It''s tiring in prison! This kind of punishment should be enough! Will Anthony take me away? I promise I''ll be a good wife and mother in the future! "Anthony..." Winona''s eyes turned red, and the handcuffs she was wearing jingled. There were several situations in which people could meet in prison. One was a general interview. The family and the prisonermunicated by phone through a ss. The second was a special meeting. There was a meeting room with guards. Now that Anthony and Lilly met Winona. It was a special meeting, so Winona had unrealistic fantasies. Anthony said coldly, "Please call me Mr. Anthony. I have nothing to do with you now." Winona burst into tears and felt upset. Don''t say nonsense! I''m Hannah''s mother. Hannah has the blood of the Crawford family. Howe I have nothing to do with the Crawford family? Anthony saw Winona''s expression and knew that she was about to quibble. He did not want to hear that, so he asked, "Winona, I want to ask you. Did you take Jean away back then?" Winona, who was about to speak, froze. "What are you talking about? I didn''t do that!" Lilly sat on the big chair and tilted her head slightly to look at Winona. "Aunt Winona, you''re lying!" Lilly said, "Master said that when people lie, they''ll look to the right and flicker. You''re lying!" Even a child like me can see through her. She won''t deceive me! Anthony corrected Lilly, "Don''t call her Aunt Winona. Now she''s only a stranger, a criminal. Call her Ms. Jackson." Winona''s expression suddenly darkened. So I thought it wrongly? Seeing Anthony''s attitude, the Crawford family doesn''t seem to forgive me! Lilly rephrased and asked, "Ms. Jackson, my mommy didn''t mess with you. Why did you hurt her?" Winona pursed her lips and turned her head to the side. "I told you I didn''t hurt your mother!" Anthony scolded coldly, "Winona! It''s useless even if you won''t admit it!" Winona turned her head, and her eyes were full of tears. "I haven''t done it. Why should I admit it?" Winona was clever. She knew that if Anthony had evidence, he would not ask her specifically. He only knows to make my life in prison worse than death! I won''t admit it! Anyway, the Crawford family can''t find any evidence. Winona''s attitude was firm. She smiled self-deprecatingly in despair. "It''s normal that you don''t believe me. I killed May Lee, so you all think I''m the biggest viin in the world. That''s why you can''t wait to use me of every crime!" Anthony was speechless when he saw Winona was acting. Jean shouted angrily, "Lilly, deal with her!" Lilly immediately threatened Winona obediently, "Ms. Jackson, if you don''t admit it, I have a way to make you tell the truth!" Lilly clenched her fists and threatened Winona fiercely. Jean grinned. Oh my god! My sweetie is so cute! It''s not a threat at all! Winona froze. Huh? What way? Winona nced at Anthony secretly but found him looking at Lilly. What Lilly said is true? But what can a little kid do? Winona subconsciously asked, "What way?" Lilly folded her little hands and answered, "I''ll let my mommy confront you!" Winona was speechless. Let Jean confront me? Nonsense! How can Jean appear here? She''s dead! Jean died of illness. I didn''t kill her. They can''t find evidence even if they do a forensic autopsy! Winona thought Lilly had some powerful way at first. Now Winona finally felt at ease. Chapter 237 How Could She Be So Selfish? Chapter 237 How Could She Be So Selfish? Winona closed her eyes and said indifferently, "You guys can leave now! I didn''t harm Jean back then. I''m not afraid even if Jeanes back to life now." Lilly asked, "Really?" Winona responded firmly, "Really!" Lilly snorted. I have given you a chance. Since you don''t want it, I''ll teach you a lesson! Lilly waved and muttered to Jean. Winona wanted tough seeing Lilly''s soliloquies. Suddenly, Winona heard a faint voice. "Really..." Winona did not react and responded, "It''s true! Why do you doubt me? I treated Jean well before." Then, she heard a familiar voice again. "Yes, it''s pretty good..." Winona was taken aback and turned her head abruptly. She saw a woman in white with long hair floating straight behind her. The woman''s face was pale, and she stared at Winona. It was Jean! "Ah! Ghost!" Winona stood up in fright. She knocked her knee hard on the table and fell to the ground. The prison guards were startled and shouted, "Be obedient!" They could not see Jean because of Lilly''s spell. Only Winona could see ghosts. "She... J... Jean..." Winona was too nervous to speak. Jean slowly raised her hands and floated toward Winona. "Winona, I died so badly... I died from cancer... You know..." Pablo''s mouth twitched. Jean was visible and scary for the first time. She enjoyed teasing Winona. Her hair was neat just now, but it was all messed up. Her clothes were a light blue floral skirt at first, but she changed into a long white dress in a sh. Her tiptoe was even more straight, and she approached Winona step by step. Winona rolled her eyes and fainted from fright! One of the prison guards patted Winona''s face hard. He frowned and shouted, "Winona, wake up! Don''t pretend to be crazy!" I heard that she once pretended to be crazy when she was arrested. Did she want to act again? Another prison guard saw that Winona did not look like she was pretending but fainted strangely. He felt her acting skills were outstanding. Over the years, prisoners had been pretending to be sick, swallowing toothbrushes, razor des, or iron nails to go out. They had seen those scenes a lot. The prison guard took a small bottle and put it at Winona''s nose. The poor Winona finally passed out but woke up again. As soon as Winona opened her eyes, she saw Jean lying beside her. "Hehe... Winona, you''re awake!" Winona screamed and backed away again. "You! Don''te here! Go away!" The prison guards'' expressions darkened. She did acting! They stood back to their positions and said nkly, "Ten minutes left! Hurry up!" When Jean heard that, she immediately continued her moves. "Winona, I had no enmity with you back then. Why did you send me away when I was unconscious? Do you know how painful it was before I died? Look, my heart hurts! My liver is hard, and my intestine is twisted! It''s so painful!" Upon saying that, Jean took out her heart, liver, and intestines. Winona almost fainted again, but unfortunately, the smell from her nose was too strong, so she could not faint at all. "Don''te here..." Seeing this shocking scene, Winona was about to copse! Jean grinned and said fiercely, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll die with regret! I''ll pull you to hell even if I die! Come on! Die with me!" Jean reached out and threw herself at Winona. Winona was so scared that she shouted, "Stop! I''ll say it!!" Winona said tremblingly, "When I was pregnant with Hannah, I did a chromosome test in advance... I knew it was a girl..." Girls from the Crawford family were valuable. "The Crawford family is all boys. If there''s only one girl, she''ll be everyone''s favorite. Also, the Crawford family has no daughters. A master told me that a family must bnce its fortune. When there are only boys in the family, they need a girl. If there''s only one girl, this girl will get the great blessing..." So, there could only be a girl in the family. In other words, before Hannah was born, Jean must die! That was why Winona wanted to send Jean away. Jean was terminally ill, and she had to be carefully cared for. Even the air had to be sterile. Winona thought if she sent Jean outside and threw her on the street, she would die soon.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I was right! I just want to give my daughter the best in the world! Winona cried. "You don''t live long anyway! Hannah is going to be born in a few days. I thought you would die soon, but you were still alive after a long time! I couldn''t wait any longer! Jean, don''t me me. Hannah is also your niece! If Hannah is good, the whole Crawford family is fine. I also did it for the Crawford family''s good! Don''t you want your brothers to be fine?" Jean froze. She did not expect Winona would get rid of her for such a ridiculous reason! Lilly''s eyes were filled with shock. The question that was bothering her was solved. But she was not happy at all. How could Winona be so selfish? Listening to what Winona said, Anthony became colder, and his whole body seemed frozen. Winona knew that if she said that, she would never be able to get out, and she would not have a good time in prison in the future. She could only change the subject bluntly. "Forget it! It''s all my fault anyway. Anthony, as a mother, I just want to give the best to my children... I was wrong! I just want to ask if Hannah is okay now?" Speaking of Hannah, Winona started crying, and her tears fell. "I don''t care about anything! But I miss Hannah. Anthony, please, can I see Hannah?" As long as she saw Hannah, she would teach Hannah to cry and say she wanted to see her mother next time. If she did so, Hannah would not forget her. She had nothing now. She would be in her 70s when she got out of prison. At that time, she could not do anything but rely on Hannah. So she had to stick to Hannah! Chapter 238 Hannah, Do You Miss Your Mommy? Chapter 238 Hannah, Do You Miss Your Mommy? Winona had always said that she loved children and made those mistakes for the sake of children. But she did not mention Zachary, as if she had forgotten that she had a son. She was still selfish. Because in the Crawford family, the daughter could help her get everything, but the son could not. The Crawford family was strict with the son, and he needed to make money by himself. The Crawford family could be his backing, background, and starting point, but not his treasury. Winona thought that a daughter was different. The girl was delicate and weak. So she did not need to work hard. Her dowry of marriage was also arge fortune. Jean looked at Winona coldly. It was impossible for her not to hate Winona. "Winona, you''ll have retribution," Jean said indifferently. Anthony also stood up. "Lilly, let''s go." No need to ask anymore. It''s useless. I want to make Winona''s life in prison worse than death! Seeing the murderous look in Anthony''s eyes, Winona panicked. "Anthony! Don''t go! Let me meet Hannah, please!" Lilly pouted. "Ms. Jackson, Mommy said you only think about yourself! We won''t allow you to see Hannah!" Seeing that Anthony and Jean were indifferent, Winona turned her attention to Lilly. "Lilly, help me! I''m wrong! Help me to beg Anthony. Didn''t you always miss your mother? Hannah must miss me too! You can''t be selfish. You can''t make Hannah sad!" Lilly snorted. "Hannah didn''t miss you!" Winona was taken aback, as if she had been stimted by something, and shouted, "How is it possible? Hannah can''t be so selfish and cold-blooded!" Hannah was the daughter she gave everything to. How could Hannah not miss her? Did it mean that everything she did was a failure, even her education was a failure? Winona cried bitterly. "You all can''t do this! You''re too selfish! You can''t implicate innocent children just to get revenge on me! Hannah is innocent..." Lilly shook her head. "Ms. Jackson, Hannah is doing well now. Something bad will happen to her if she sees you!" Winona refused to believe it and shook her head. "How is it possible? You all must have said something to her! You must have said I don''t want her anymore, right?" Anthony led Lilly out and left without looking back. The handcuffs in Winona''s hands were jingling. She wanted to chase after them, but she was restrained. The door closed, along with Winona''s desperate cries. Winona was desperate and unwilling. Why don''t they let me see Hannah? Hannah is my daughter! What right do they have? Hannah used to be unable to leave me, but now she never even visits me. Hannah wouldn''t be so selfish! They must have taught her! They''re all viins! It''s all their fault! Winona yelled and cried but was taken down involuntarily. When the iron gate was closed, Winona felt that the light of her world was also gone. Her life would be in darkness ever since! In the car, Lilly asked, "Uncle Anthony, why is Ms. Jackson likes girls but doesn''t like Zac?" When Lilly was in South City, the Hatcher family, Stephen, Debbie, Richard, and Pa, all expected Debbie to have a boy. Once, they suddenly asked Lilly if Debbie was carrying a younger brother or sister. Lilly subconsciously said she wanted a sister, but they got angry. So Lilly did not quite understand why Winona did not like Zachary. Anthony replied, "Because there are many boys in the Crawford family, we don''t raise yboys. The boys have to go out and work hard on their own when they reach eighteen." Lilly was surprised. "The girls don''t need it?" Anthony did not answer but asked, "What do you think?" Lilly said solemnly, "I must work hard. Everyone must work hard! I want to make a lot of money, so you don''t have to work so hard in the future! We can have fun every day!" Anthony could not help butugh. The cold and murderous aura that Winona had angered slowly calmed down. "Okay!" Anthony said, "I''ll wait for you." Lilly nodded heavily. "Yes!" Suddenly, she stretched out her finger. "Uncle Anthony, let''s make a pinky promise!" Anthony stretched out his hand while Lilly hooked his finger and said, "I won''t change my promise for a hundred years!" She thought for a while and muttered, "No, why is it only a hundred years?" She wanted to be with her family forever. So she said solemnly, "I won''t change my promise forever!" Anthony could not help butugh. When they got back to the Crawford family, Hannah came out. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Hey, where have you been? You left without saying a word!" Lilly looked at Anthony. She wondered if she should tell Hannah the truth. Will Hannah miss her mommy? Anthony looked at her with encouraging eyes. As an adult, it was inconvenient for him to say some things. So Lilly asked, "Hannah, we went to see your mommy." Hannah froze for a moment. Mommy? She pursed her lips slightly and nodded. Lilly asked, "Hannah, do you miss your mommy?" Everyone will miss their mommy, right? Lilly suddenly wondered if Hannah missed Winona even if Winona was not a good mother. Just like what Winona said. Hannah missed her, but Anthony did not let Hannah see her. Was Anthony wrong? If Hannah did not miss her, it seemed that Hannah was selfish. Lilly shook her dizzy head. She could not think of it even if she tried her best. But Hannah suddenly said, "Yes, I miss my mommy." Sometimes at night before going to bed or right after waking up. In the past, Winona was always by her side. No matter when she opened or closed her eyes. Anthony remained silent. Lilly was afraid Hannah would be sad, so she quickly took Hannah''s hand. "Hannah, don''t be sad. I''ll be with you! I''ll take responsibility for you!" Anthony''s mouth twitched. Lilly was too cute when she said that seriously. "Lilly, it doesn''t count as responsibility." Anthony could not help but correct Lilly. Lilly raised her little hand. "Uncle Anthony, don''t talk!" Can''t you see I want to make Hannah happy? Don''t make trouble! Anthony was speechless. Chapter 239 Winonas Retribution Chapter 239 Winona''s Retribution Jean keptughing. "Lilly meant that when she grows up, she''ll work hard to make money and help Hannah." Lilly nodded. Yes, Mommy understands me well! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hannah was stunned. "I''m not sad! Dad said I could miss Mommy, but I shouldn''t go to see her. Because she has done bad things, she has to be punished." Lilly blinked as if she understood. Does it mean we can choose whether to miss or go to see Mommy? "Wow, Hannah, you''re getting smarter! You''re awesome!" Lilly was happy because she figured it out. After being praised by Lilly, Hannah also responded happily, "Really? I also think I have be smarter recently! Look at my brain! Has it grown up a little?" Lilly pulled Hannah''s hair. "How can I see your brain?" Hannah said, "Then look at my head. Has my head grown a bit?" Lilly looked at it carefully. "It seems to be!" Hannah looked proud. "Call me Big Head Hannah from now on!" Lilly echoed, "Yes! Big Head Hannah!" Hannah was happy. "Good!" Anthony, Jean, and Pablo all twitched their mouths. Children were still too naive. Hannah never knew how much she would regret it in the future. The two little girls chattered. They held hands and ran happily toward the house. Anthony''s eyes became soft. After Lilly came, Hannah became better. That''s good. They can have a Back in the study, Anthony''s smile gradually subsided, and his eyes became cold and murderous again. He was about to call someone to deal with Winona in prison. But Lilly suddenly opened the door and poked her head in. "Uncle Anthony, are you going to do something bad?" Lilly asked. Anthony cut off the call and answered, "No." Jean pouted. "I know him well. He must want to ask someone to teach Winona a lesson." Although Jean was angry, she did not want her elder brother to get unnecessary stains because of Winona. Jean said, "Lilly, tell Anthony not to do something stupid." We don''t need to ask people to do retribution. I can scare Winona to death! Anthony picked up Lilly and put her on his legs. She touched Anthony''s head. "Uncle Anthony, be good. Don''t do stupid things." Anthony looked at her helplessly. "How do you know what I want to do?" Lilly pointed to the side. "Mommy said she knew you well." Anthony was slightly stiff and asked, "Is your mommy here now?" When he was in prison just now, he was envious of Winona. At least she could see Jean. He wanted to see Jean but could not. Lilly suddenly reached out to open Anthony''s eyelids. "Uncle Anthony, look." Anthony was caught off guard, and his eyelids were suddenly stretched open. In a blur, he suddenly noticed a person standing next to him. She was saying, "Lilly, don''t poke Anthony''s eyes! It''s okay if he can''t see me. Didn''t Pablo say that our meeting will affect you..." Before she finished speaking, she heard a deep voice. "Jean." Jean was taken aback and looked at Anthony. "Anthony, you can see me?" After five years, the siblings met again. Jean was suddenly speechless. Anthony''s throat seemed stuffed with something, and he did not speak for a while, only looking at Jean. The little sister they loved was now a ghost. Thinking of that, Anthony felt his heart hurt. Lilly came to the door and closed it quietly. Uncle Anthony and Mommy sure have a lot to talk about. I''m a sensible child, so I should be obedient and not disturb them. Lilly happily ran to find Bettany. Bettany was practicing dancing, and her cheeks were rosy. If others had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe that the olddy in front of them was the same person as the olddy sitting in a wheelchair some time ago! "What''s the matter, Lilly?" Bettany saw Lilly running over while panting and asked again, "What do you want to do? You look tired." Lilly answered, "I''m busy!" I was busy going to kindergarten and catching ghosts. I just coaxed Hannah and Uncle Anthony! I want to start making money! I have to be responsible for everyone. So that Uncle Anthony doesn''t have to go to work, and he''ll get better! "By the way, Granny, did Uncle Anthony take his medicine on time?" Lilly looked like a worried mother. Bettany felt amused. "Yes, he did. He seems to be much better recently." Anthony had a badplexion before. He stayed upte and suffered from insomnia for a long time. No matter how good-looking he was, he always looked tired. But now Anthony''splexion had turned better. He started to go out to bask in the sun. Lilly nodded. "Yes, that''s good!" Hurray! We''ll all get better and better! ... At night, the wind in the prison was blowing. Winona felt that she was not good at all. Prisoners lived in shared rooms, where everyoney in the same room. The cell she lived in was a 14-person room, and she was pushed to thest position near the toilet. She almost vomited to death. Is this a ce where people can stay? Now that society is so developed. Can''t they improve the quality of living in prisons? There are so many people. Some people snore and talk in their sleep. It''s so noisy! Winona could not sleep because of the day''s events, and now she was even more irritable when she heard the continuous snoring. The Crawford family is too cold-blooded! I gave birth to Hannah and Zachary, but they never remembered it! Anthony seemed to want to kill me! How will my future life in prison be? It was hard in prison. On the daily days, even though prisoners could get food and shelter, they had to work, like turning screws and sticking ballpoint pens. The small things that were very cheap in the market came from the prison production line. She felt tired of such a life! If Anthony did something secretly, she could imagine that she would have much work in the future. She might be beaten and bullied by others. The more Winona thought about it, the more aggrieved and indignant she became. She only wanted to see her daughter but did not even have this right! Just thinking about it, Winona suddenly heard a slight creak. Winona was used to it. No matter if anyone turned over, there would be creaking noises. But the voices did not mean to stop. Soon, Winona opened her eyes irritably. Immediately afterward, she trembled in fright. Chapter 240 Horror Prison Chapter 240 Horror Prison The dim light from outside came in faintly. So Winona could adapt to the darkness and see the scene. In the shared room, everyone got up with their hands and heads hanging down. Winona could not see their expressions. But the surrounding air became cold for no reason, and those people looked like zombies in the doomsday. Winona seemed to be choked by someone. She wanted to scream but could not. Her eyes were full of panic. What do they want to do? Did Anthony bribe everyone in my cell to hit me to death at night? At this moment, someone took a step. Creak! This time, it was not the sound of turning over but the sound of bones grinding. They were silent while walking, and the sound of creaking continued. Winona tried to scream again but still could not make a sound. She inadvertently looked at the feet of one of them and suddenly found that the person was tiptoeing, just like Jean in the daytime. She was walking with her thumbs! Winona''s pupils shrank sharply, and when she looked around, all the people were in this posture! Her eyes were full of fear, and at this moment, those people rushed over and bit her neck one by one! "No! Don''te here... Don''t..." Winona screamed and rolled over from the bed. Suddenly, the zombie cellmates who had torn her flesh and blood stared at her. The cellmate closest to her pped her face. "It''s midnight! What are you screaming for? You''re so noisy!" Winona covered her face with tears in her eyes. "Sorry..." Living here for so long, Winona had long obeyed her fierce cellmates. Winona''s apology was not forgiven, and a strong woman who slept in the best position shouted, "Drag her to the toilet! Close the door!" The woman who pped Winona immediately grabbed Winona''s hair and dragged her to the toilet. "Ah... Let me go!" Winona''s scalp was in excruciating pain, and she kept cursing in her heart. Sure enough, they''re the lowest, dirty criminals with no quality! They keep bullying me without reason! Bang! The toilet door was closed and locked. Winona could not open it. Soon, she found the balcony door was also closed. Winona was thrown into the narrow toilet. She was pissed off. She just came to her senses that she was dreaming just now. It''s all Jean''s fault for scaring me! Winona looked around. The toilet was dirty and smelly. She was the one who cleaned it since she came. But she was toozy to clean it. So she always cleaned it hastily, but now she regretted it. The toilet was full of filth. Winona felt so queasy that she pressed the flush button, but the toilet seemed clogged. The toilet seat also had been removed, so she could not even cover it! "Open the door!" Winona yelled. No one answered her. Winona was so angry that she wanted to cry. How can I be so unlucky? At this moment, a shadow flickered outside the door. Winona quickly asked, "Who is it? Let me out! Please!" The shadow did not answer. It seemed like she was standing at the door. Winona could only see a shadow, and the other party was silent. "Is it Amber? Can you open the door for me?" Winona thought it was Amber Mitchell, the kindest cellmate in the cell, but the other party still stood at the door without saying a word. Winona was suddenly frightened. Not Amber! Who would that be? Why does she stand there and not sleep at midnight? "Who is it?" Winona cried out. The other party still did not speak, but the door creaked. It was like the sound of fingernails scratching on the door panel. Winona screamed in fright, "Please! Open the door!" With her scream, the sound outside the door stopped abruptly. The shadow was gone too. Winona was flustered. She carefullyy on the door crack and tried to see who was outside. Suddenly, an eye mmed up and met her from the door crack! "Ah!" Winona was so scared that she fell into the toilet. Her face turned pale, and she screamed for help, but no one came. "I''m dreaming... I must be dreaming..." Winona got up from the toilet. Her stomach was cramped with panic and nausea, and she turned on the faucet to flush violently. While washing, she suddenly found that the water from the faucet flowed to the ground and turned red. There was blood dripping from the ceiling. Winona was scared, and she was too stiff to raise her head. Creak! That voice sounded again. Winona did not dare to move. Tears were streaming down her face silently, and her whole body trembled uncontrobly in panic. She also felt her forehead itchy as her hair seemed to be drooping. She could not help but push it away, only to find that the hair grew rapidly, and she realized that it was not her hair, but someone was hanging it upside down from the top. It was the ghost''s hair! N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ah!" The next day, when her cellmates opened the door, they found Winona huddled on the floor with dirt all over her body and became smelly. "Hey! Are you dead? D*mn! It''s so disgusting! Hurry up and clean the toilet!" Winona seemed frightened. She looked at the cellmate in horror, grabbed a towel, and started mopping the floor. No one knew what she went throughst night, but it was only the beginning. She would spend the rest of her life in fear and regret, which was more painful than death! ... At Crawford Mansion. Anthony was surprised to hear that Winona became abnormal in prison. "Lilly, did your mommy go outst night?" he asked. Lilly felt strange. "No. Why do you ask that?" Anthony answered, "Winona was stimted." Jean told him yesterday that she could punish Winona without him doing anything or leaving evidence behind. Anthony thought it was Jean who went to scare Winonast night. Lilly was dumbfounded. Stimted? I haven''t done anything. Mommy didn''t make a move either! "Who stimted her?" Lilly wondered. Who else had a grudge against Winona? Pablo flipped through his booklet and saw a name. He could not help but frown. This ghost is... What does he want to do? Chapter 241 Which Dead Ghost? Chapter 241 Which Dead Ghost? Lilly was in the study with Anthony. When they heard that Winona was frightened and incontinent, most people''s first thought was that someone might hit her. But Lilly and Anthony thought that she was frightened by ghosts. "Not Mommy. Mommy was homest night..." After thinking, Lilly could not confirm it. Jean drifted in from outside. Upon seeing that, Lilly hurriedly asked, "Mommy, did you go to prisonst night?" Jean felt strange. "No. Why do you ask that?" She wanted to find Winona, but something dyed her. Lilly said, "Uncle Anthony said Ms. Jackson got stimtedst night. She was so scared that her body was full of poo." Jean was surprised. "Wow! Who''s that hero? I want to worship him!" Lilly was speechless. Pablo responded, "Not a hero but a ghost. He may want to find you." He fell in thought. Jean was already a departed soul recorded in the booklet. Generally speaking, there would be no prompts under Jean''s name. But now a name appeared, which made Pablo feel very strange. "He was aimed at you but took revenge on Winona. He seems to curry favor with you." That ghost did not even appear but helped her take revenge on Winona first. His purpose was clear. Jean asked, "Oh? Which dead ghost?" Pablo''s mouth twitched. Jean blinked. She did not say anything wrong. A ghost that had been dead for many years was a dead ghost! She leaned over to look at the booklet, but as expected, she still saw nothing likest time. "What does it write?" Jean asked. Pablo waved, and the booklet disappeared. He answered, "Nothing. Only a name appeared." Jean wondered. "What name?" Pablo spat out a very resounding name. "Superman." Jean was stunned. "Superman? Why don''t you say he is God?" Jean was speechless. Lilly did not know what Jean was talking about, so she could only ask curiously, "Is that ghost powerful?" Jean was undergoing chemotherapy during her lifetime, so she had no fun in life. All her pleasures came from novels andics. She had already read about seven hundred books. So she was familiar with Superman. Superman was a superhero with mighty power and defeated different enemies. There was nothing he could not do. Moreover, he was very popr with the public. Jean thought seriously and answered, "Superman is powerful. He can fly when he''s alive." Lilly felt strange. "Since he''s so powerful, why is he dead?" "Uh..." The powerful image of Superman disappeared instantly. Lilly continued to ask, "He still had to please you. Aren''t you even better?" Jean did not know how to answer. "Ermm..." Lilly asked again, "Is he a malignant spirit?" Pablo coughed lightly. None of them could answer Lilly''s questions. Whether it was a malignant or a resentful spirit, they would know after they saw it. A hint of disappointment appeared on Lilly''s face. "Why don''t adults always answer children''s questions?" Pablo stood up and walked out. "I''ll go take a look." Jean floated out. "I''m going to see what delicious food your granny is cooking today." Anthony picked Lilly up. "Let''s go. I''ll apany you to the prison again." Lilly nodded. Uncle Anthony is the most reliable! Jean followed immediately. "Forget it! Everything your granny cooks is delicious. Let''s go see Superman first." Lilly was speechless. How did Mommy change her mind so quickly? When Lilly saw Winona again, Lilly saw Winona was in a daze as if she had lost her soul. Seeing Lilly, Winona rushed over and shouted urgently, "Lilly, help me! Help me..." Before Lilly could speak, she looked at Anthony again. "Anthony, I was wrong! Everything is my fault! I won''t ask to see Hannah anymore! Just take me out, please!" While speaking, Winona knelt in horror. Her noble and arrogant look before was gone. Both Lilly and Jean looked behind Winona. Jean stretched her neck and looked inside. "Where''s that hero?" She was a ghost, so she floated Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. inside and looked around, but there was no ghost. Pablo frowned. He looked at his spiritpass and said, "He should be right here." He waved, and the spiritpass disappeared. Suddenly, a male ghost in a ck rivet jacket, tight ck pants, and broom-like hair passed by. His hair was colorful. ck eyeliner was around his eyes, and his lips were ck. There was a row of earrings on both ears. Seeing Lilly and the others, he raised his eyebrows slightly. "Hello?" He showed an evil smile. Both Jean and Pablo''s mouths twitched. Lilly''s eyes widened. Whoa! So this is what Superman looks like? It looks amazing! However, Jean pped Superman''s head and hit him away. One of his slippers flew up and hit Winona''s head. Winona suddenly felt a chill. Superman shouted angrily, "No one dares to hit me! You..." Before he finished speaking, Jean grabbed his hair and pulled it! Superman yelled, "Ouch!" Jean cursed, "Sh*t! I thought I could meet the legendary Superman, but I didn''t expect to meet a yboy!" Lilly blinked. "What is a yboy?" Why can''t I understand what Mommy said? Is this the generation gap that adults talk about? Superman covered his head. He kept his hairstyle and said aggrievedly, "Miss, can you cut me some ck?" As soon as he spoke, his persona copsed into pieces. Pablo frowned. "Are you Superman?" The male ghost nodded. "Yes." Jean pointed at Winona. "Did you scare herst night?" Superman started acting again. He raised his eyebrows and snorted. "I didn''t scare people, but a devil! This woman dirtied my eyes... Ouch, it hurts!" Jean pulled his hair again. "Can you speak seriously?" Superman became obedient. "Yes." Lilly asked Pablo secretly, "Master, what kind of ghost is he?" Pablo was expressionless. He finally knew why Superman wanted to please Jean. Because Jean was a lucky ghost and was the luckiest in the world. But this Superman was the opposite. "He''s an unlucky ghost." Chapter 242 Dont Be Happy Too Early Chapter 242 Don''t Be Happy Too Early Lilly realized and looked at the unlucky ghost. "No wonder his eyes and lips are ck. He''s unlucky." The unlucky ghost defended, "This is fashion!" Lilly wondered. Fashion? The preferences of the older generation are strange! Pablo asked, "You deliberately treated Winona like this to attract us?" The unlucky ghost answered, "That''s not true. I happen to hate Winona too..." Pablo sneered. "You must have been trapped in this prison for a long time. You didn''t hate Winona earlier before Lilly came to see Winona yesterday." Seeing that he could not hide it anymore, the unlucky ghost had no choice but to confess. It turned out that the unlucky ghost had been trapped here for nearly twenty years, and even if it became a malignant spirit, it still could not leave this ce. Many people were in prison, but none matched his birth chart. After finally bing a malignant spirit, he thought he could leave but got electrified back by the power grid on the wall. He wanted to leave through the gate again but was chased by a ck dog five times around the prison. "It took me ten years to finally be a malignant spirit! But it took me another seven years to leave this prison!" Every time he left, various things would force him back. What bad luck! "I saw you guysing yesterday... I was ecstatic. I followed you guys and thought I could finally leave..." However, before leaving the prison, an old woman who came to visit her son brought a rooster. That rooster flew out of the sack and pecked him back! Lilly was dumbfounded. "Are you afraid of chickens?" The unlucky ghost''s expression darkened. "The rooster has too much positive energy." Lilly asked suspiciously, "Really?" The unlucky ghost stroked his hair and evasively said, "Really." He would never admit that he was afraid of chickens. Seeing what Lilly wanted to ask again, the unlucky ghost quickly said, "So can you take me away? I can do anything if I get out of this ghostly ce!" Lilly looked at Pablo. Pablo said, "Do whatever you want." Lilly nodded and wanted to ask about the unlucky ghost''s identity and how he died, but there were too many people. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She took Anthony''s hand. "Uncle Anthony, let''s go!" Anthony did not ask the reason. He only followed Lilly and left. Winona was stunned. She cried here for a long time, but Anthony ignored her while Lilly yed with her fingers and muttered to herself. So what are they here for? Didn''t theye to see me because they heard that I was miserable? Winona felt slighted and humiliated. She was unwilling to stay here anymore! She wanted to transfer to another prison! "Lilly..." Winona struggled to catch up, but before she could go out, a face suddenly appeared outside the door and stuck to her. With blood and tears streaming down Jean''s eyes, she whimpered, "Winona..." Winona was so frightened that she stopped and fell. Jean turned her body at an angle and crawled on the ground. "Winona... I seem to break in two. Please help me..." Winona kept screaming. Even when the prison guard came to pull her, she waved her fists in shock. "Go away! Don''te!" The prison guard gave her an electric shock with an electric baton. Winona rolled her eyes and fell to the ground. She was desperate before passing out. Why am I always the one who''s hurt? Why am I so miserable? Anthony took Lilly out, and the prison guard who led them out said, "Family members can only visit once or twice a month. Winona Jackson has been a little disobedient recently. Come here a littleter next month." Anthony nodded lightly. "Okay." Lilly said, "Don''t worry! Uncle, we won''t being again!" The prison guard felt strange upon hearing that. ... The car drove away slowly. There were two doors at the entrance of the prison. The car passed the boundary of the door and left the prison. The unlucky ghost was so excited. I''m finally leaving this ghost ce! Heughed. "Hahaha, I''m free! After 17 years, I finally left! No one can stop me!" The unlucky ghost suddenly burst out of the aura, rushed out of the car window, and flew outside! Pablo narrowed his eyes. "Want to run?!" Lilly shouted childishly, "Hey! Where are you running!" The unlucky ghost had a sh of contempt in his eyes. Hmph, I want to be free! Only fools will go with them! Suddenly, lightning struck down from the sky and struck the unlucky ghost back! The unlucky ghost hit hard on the power grid of the fence and got electrocuted. Then, the unlucky ghost fell right under the feet of a police dog. The police dog who was peeing was stunned. What''s going on? Did something drop? This smell... Is it the ck shadow I chasedst time? The police dog looked around vigntly but saw nothing. Whatever! Pee first! Just as the unlucky ghost was about to get up, the police dog peed on him. The unlucky ghost became gloomy. Anthony''s car stopped outside the gate. Lilly got out and squatted outside while curiously looking at the unlucky ghost lying inside. "Master, he can''te out!" No spell in this prison, and the gate was not even closed. But the unlucky ghost could note out through ayer of air. Pablo took out his booklet and said, "Ask him for his birth date. I''ll take a look." What did he do to get trapped in prison? At this moment, the unlucky ghost was in ck smoke and was full of tears. It was too early for the unlucky ghost to becent. I should have run away after leaving the prison! The unlucky ghost cried. Lilly was about to reach out and poke him, but she remembered the dog pissed all over him. So she did not do so. "Superman, where were you born? What was your birth date? How did you die?" Lilly asked. The unlucky ghost lost all arrogance and answered, "I was from Lefra, born in January 1988... I died in 2005. I was pecked to death by a rooster." Lilly was dumbfounded. Jean also became interested. "And then?" The unlucky ghost nced at them. Forget it! I can''t defeat them! "I didn''t study hard that year and went to inte cafes all day. After a few days of vacation, I returned to my hometown in the countryside. My mother asked me to feed the chickens. I was very sleepy, so I sprinkled the feed casually and put the bowl on the wall. I identally stepped on the chicken feces. So I supported the wall and raised my foot to wipe it. The bowl fell off the wall and hit me on the head. I took a few steps back to dodge it and stepped on a hen that was eating..." Lilly blinked. "Then you were pecked to death by the rooster?" Jean was curious. "It shouldn''t be. How can you be pecked to death like this?" They looked at the unlucky ghost curiously. The unlucky ghost was speechless. Chapter 243 Wherever He Went, the Company Went Bankrupt Chapter 243 Wherever He Went, the Company Went Bankrupt The unlucky ghost continued, "How is it possible!" He stepped on the hen, and the rooster went mad and rushed up to give him a peck. He fell to the ground, and it pecked at his eyes! The pain made him angry, so he grabbed the stick and hit the rooster''s head, and the rooster died. The chickens kept clucking. His eyes hurt so much that he could not see anything and identally trampled the chicks to death. The hen rushed up to him again, so he killed the hen. "When my mother returned, she found that I had trampled three chicks that had just hatched, and I had beaten the rooster and the hen to death. She was so angry that she beat me up." As his mother reprimanded him, he was so annoyed that he left the house and kept ying. He did not go to school even after school started. "So my father didn''t let me go to school anymore. I was also stubborn at the time. I thought I could earn money even if I didn''t study! So I applied for a job as a chef and found my first job smoothly. But within a month, the restaurant went bankrupt. I had to change my job as a security guard in a hotel. Of course, I was sessful, but after only half a month, the hotel went bankrupt. I had no choice but to go into the factory. But it was only seven days! The factory went bankrupt too." Jean and Lilly were dumbfounded. "And then?" They squatted by the gate while holding their chins. The unlucky ghost continued, "I had no choice but to work as a cleaner in the prison. I thought the prison wouldn''t go bankrupt. But the prison also closed..." Lilly and Jean''s eyes widened. "It was new urban nning. The original prison was nned away, and they didn''t want me anymore." Lilly thought it was astonishing and asked, "And then?" "Wherever I went, thepany went bankrupt. Over time, the bosses knew about it and refused to ept me. I had no money, so I realized it was difficult to live in a society. I returned and begged my father to let me go back to school. My father agreed. I only returned for a few days, but the school went bankrupt too." Lilly was stunned. "Schools can go bankrupt?" Hannah must like his ability very much! The unlucky ghost sighed. "The school was upgraded to a prestigious school. The old campus would be razed to the ground, and students with poor grades would be sent to vocational high schools. So I went home, only to find my home was gone." Lilly wondered. "Why is it gone?" It was bad luck. Everything disappeared wherever he went, and even his home was gone. "My father and mother quarreled, and my mother went to other provinces to work. My father was so angry that he also ran away." The unlucky ghost had no choice but to start his own life. At that time, he was only a student, so he did not know any skills and spent days in a daze. There was no way to stay in the countryside, so he could only go to the city. After working for half a year, more than a dozen restaurants, hotels, andpanies went bankrupt. He became famous again, and no one dared to ept him. One day, he went for an interview. When the interviewer saw him, he said, "I''ll give you five thousand dors. Can you go to work in the opposite The unlucky ghost went to the oppositepany, but the other party gave him six thousand dors and asked him to get the previouspany bankrupt. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "The twopanies fought and got into a police station. The trouble became bigger, and both of them went bankrupt." Lilly and Jean were speechless. "But I''m still not convinced! I saw a way from this incident. From that day on, I went to all the bosses and said if they don''t let me work here, I won''t leave!" The trick worked. The bosses were afraid of bankruptcy, so they gave the unlucky ghost money and sent him away. He found this method to get money quickly and without hard work. He was so happy. He went to enjoy himself and threatened those bosses again when he had no money. He dyed his hair in the most fashionable style, and his clothes were also the most popr. He became a yboy, and several girls loved him! "The money was getting less. I had no choice but to threaten the bosses to give me more. As a result, those bosses couldn''t bear it, and they cooperated to say that I was extorting them and sent me to this prison." Entering this prison was the beginning of his nightmare. "I didn''t know I couldn''t pick up the soap!" The unlucky ghost cried. "But I picked it up!" Then, he returned to the shared room of the prison in a daze. "I didn''t know I couldn''t sleep in the middle of the shared room! As a result, I slept with a boss in the prison!" He did not even have time to rx! "I went to file aint, but it was even worse when I returned. I shrank to the corner but got electrocuted by a leaky switch! I couldn''t stand it and ran away but was chased by dogs. The prison guards gave me an electric shock with the electric batons. I applied to change prisons. But I still couldn''t leave for various reasons!" He continued, "The first time I applied sessfully, I thought I could finally get out of suffering, but that day someone escaped the prison and burned the distribution box. The second time was the food problems. Many people vomited and had diarrhea, and the higher-ups were held ountable. The leader changed, and I stayed again. The third time, it was the prisoners fighting. The higher authorities were held ountable again. The leader was also changed. The fourth time, the prison''s production line caught fire... I couldn''t leave again. The fifth time... The sixth time..." He applied repeatedly, had idents in prisons, and changed leaders. Later, the higher-ups stopped his application. They thought he made everyone unlucky. So they pretended they were too busy at work and backlogged his applications. Jean clicked her tongue. "The leaders were unlucky." The unlucky ghost had always been inseparable from the prison. "Then, how did you get pecked to death by a chicken? Are there chickens in prison?" Lilly was curious. The unlucky ghost''s expression darkened. Chapter 244 He Lost to the Chicken Chapter 244 He Lost to the Chicken Jean and Lilly listened with interest. Lilly never knew that someone could be so unlucky! Now she was curious about how the unlucky ghost died. He said he was pecked to death by a chicken and was still afraid of the rooster after death. What was going on back then? Lilly rested her chin. "And then?" Jean asked, "Prisoners can''t raise chickens in prisons, right? How did you get pecked to death by chickens?" They looked at the unlucky ghost curiously. The unlucky ghost instantly felt like he was telling bedtime stories to kindergarten children. He answered helplessly, "There were no chickens in prison..." After several unsessful applications to change prisons, the unlucky ghost could only continue Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. thinking about escaping. "I was sentenced to three years and applied for a year. Actually, I could get out after two years." But the prison life made him unbearable! If he did not go out, he would be tortured to death! So one afternoon, when it was drizzling, he found a chance to escape. It happened that a family came to visit the prison that day. They brought their chickens to the city to sell that day, and a rooster was left unsold. When visiting the prison, their things were ced in the check room, and the rooster ran out. "I went well that day. After being unlucky for so long, it was so smooth for the first time! I slipped out of the cell smoothly and found the way out. I narrowly avoided the inspectors a few times and found an unlocked door! I''ve stayed in the prison for so long and knew the topographical map of the prison. There was a building gap between the check room and the monitoring room. After I went through that door and crawled through the gap, I could go to the parking lot outside. Then, I could leave the prison under the car. However, just as I touched the door of the check room, a big rooster suddenly fell from the sky!" The unlucky ghost was so frightened that his soul almost went out of his body, but when he saw it was a rooster, he was so annoyed. He wanted to get out quickly, but the rooster pecked him as if he had a grudge against it. "That rooster must have been raised for five years. Its ws were very sharp, and its beak was also hard. It pecked at my head! It even took off a piece of my hair!" The unlucky ghost hairstyle changed and revealed a bald hairstyle. Jean suddenly realized. "No wonder you made such a broom-like hair. It turns out that you''re half bald." The unlucky ghost was speechless. The ghosts could control their appearance, which could be their favorite appearance during life or their attire during encoffining. Of course, they could also reveal themselves and show their tragic appearance when they died. It depended on what they thought. The unlucky ghost changed into a colorful hairstyle and continued, "So I started fighting with that rooster. When I ran away, I imagined thousands of consequences, like being caught by prison guards and discovered by surveince, shot by a bullet, electrified by the power grid, or even struck by lightning. I never expected to fight with a rooster in the gap between two buildings! We immediately attracted the prison guards. At that time, I would be caught back, but before I got caught, I must wring that rooster''s neck off!" Speaking of that, the unlucky ghost paused. He was trembling, and his face was full of grief and anger. Jean was surprised. "But you got your neck broken by a rooster instead?" The unlucky ghost remained silent. Seeing his expression, Lilly opened her eyes wide. "That''s how you died?" Jean opened her mouth in astonishment. I only said it casually! So that''s the truth? The unlucky ghost gritted his teeth. "Yes, that''s how I died! The gap between the two buildings was narrow, and I climbed sideways. At that time, the prison guard was getting closer. I was impatient and wanted to kill that rooster." There was chaos in the gap. The rooster suddenly jumped up. He was so angry, so he also jumped up to catch it. "Unexpectedly, my head was stuck in the gap, but my body wasn''t. Can you imagine that scene? My head didn''t move, and I twisted my body! But I thought I could still save myself!" Because he was still conscious at that time. "But the prison guard arrived, and the rooster was frightened and flew toward me. It stepped on my eyes." This time, it broke his neck. "I died aggrieved like that." The unlucky ghost wanted to cry. "I''m not reconciled! I''m not convinced! Why did I die like that?" When he had the best hope of escaping, he was killed by a rooster. In humiliation and unwillingness, he repeatedly fought with a rooster day and night after his death. He was trampled and killed by a rooster many times until he became a malignant spirit. The unlucky ghost sighed. His grievances umted for many years vented in one breath, and he felt morefortable. "My bad luck started with being pecked by a rooster, and it ended with being pecked to death by a rooster..." He was so unlucky. Lilly corrected sympathetically, "No, your bad luck doesn''t end even if you die!" The unlucky ghost choked. Yes, it was not over. He thought he could leave the ce of death by bing a malignant spirit, but he was unlucky to be trapped and could not leave this prison. Lilly was about to ask again when a voice suddenly sounded, "What are you doing? Don''t linger at the prison gate!" Anthony stood behind Lilly, and Lilly crouched in front of the gate. The people inside found that Anthony and Lilly had not left, and Lilly was squatting at the door. He added, "If you want to pee, there''s a toilet inside! Don''t pee here!" Lilly was speechless. I didn''t! I wasn''t! "Let''s go!" Lilly took Jean''s hand and hurried to run. The unlucky ghost became anxious. "Take me away!" Lilly grabbed his hand. "Let''s go!" But for some reason, the unlucky ghost seemed stuck by something. Lilly felt strenuous, so she could not help but let go of Jean and pull the unlucky ghost with both hands. "Hah!" Suddenly, the red bracelet on Lilly''s wrist glowed. She felt as if she had pulled a cork out of a bottle. Lilly staggered and sat down on the ground. The unlucky ghost in her hand flew out with a whoosh. "Ah..." The unlucky ghost flying in mid-air cried with joy. "I came out! I''m free!" Wait, why can''t I stop? The unlucky ghost moved wildly, but his speed was too fast, and he disappeared soon. Chapter 245 Mr Cooley, I Can Explain It! Chapter 245 Mr Cooley, I Can Exin It! Lilly''s eyes widened. "Go chase him!" Anthony picked Lilly up and got into the car. Lillyy in front of the front driver''s seat while pointing in a direction. "Over there!" Jean could not walk under the sun, so Pablo chased after him first. ... The unlucky ghost felt so light for the first time, and he did not know if Lilly was too strong. He flew straight toward a hotel building, passed through the ss of a hotel, and smashed into the toilet in a hotel room. A man was sitting on the toilet. He was holding a mobile phone and suddenly felt a chill down his back, and he had diarrhea. The unlucky ghost became gloomy. F*ck you! I''m unlucky again! He was a ghost and would not be poured on by human excrement, but he felt unlucky! The unlucky ghost got up cursing and wanted to leave, but at this moment, he suddenly found that he was sticking on the man sitting on the toilet for no reason and could not move anymore. "Huh?" The unlucky ghost was stunned. "This man matches my birth date?" He almost wanted tough out loud. It was the first time that he was so lucky. It worked to get close to Jean! Jean was indeed a lucky ghost! The unlucky ghosty on the man''s head and took a deep breath. "Ah... This is the smell of the host..." The unlucky ghost suddenly smelled the stinky smell. His expression darkened. The man in the toilet wiped his sweat off, pressed the flush button, and quickly sent messages on his phone. "Mr. Cooley, I''m checking out now. I''ll take the ne at 2 o''clock. I can arrive at Aswana at 6 o''clock!" Gavyn Cooley replied to the message, "I have a social event at night. Go to the hotel to book a room first when you arrive." The unlucky ghost nced at the man''s phone. "Frankie Hill... Oh, your name is Frankie. Hehe." The unlucky ghost touched Frankie''s head. After replying to the message, Frankie suddenly felt his neck cold. He looked at the time, got up, hurriedly packed the things in the room, and hurried to check out. The unlucky ghosty on Frankie''s head. He finally left the toilet and the room and breathed a sigh of relief. Frankie was walking down the hotel aisle with a suitcase. When he was about to walk to the elevator, he suddenly tripped over the carpet and threw himself on the ground. His phone flew to the emergency passage and the entrance of the stairs. The phone rolled all the way, and the screen was broken. Frankie ran to pick up the phone and felt distressed. "D*mn!" But he did not know it was the beginning of his bad luck. Frankie thought he was unlucky and went to check out with his phone, but its screen was so broken that he could not open the payment app. He took a long time to settle it but missed the ne. He had no choice but to rush to the next ne. It was midnight when he arrived in the city where he was going on a business trip. Moreover, the hotel he asked someone to book before boarding the ne was not booked. Frankie rushed to the hotel designated by Gavyn, and the receptionist said, "Sorry, Sir. There''s only one room left..." Frankie quickly responded, "I want to book it." The receptionist looked embarrassed. "Sir, this room may not be suitable..." Frankie''s phone rang, but he could not answer it. He replied to the receptionist hastily, "It doesn''t matter if it''s suitable. Just book it!" What else could Frankie do besides booking this room? The hotel designated by Gavyn was a top N?velDrama.Org owns this. luxury hotel, and even the standard rooms were better than the deluxe rooms in nearby hotels. Frankie decided to go out and find another hotelter. Just as he was thinking, lightning suddenly struck across the sky. The wind was strong, and there was torrential rain in an instant. Frankie was speechless. He borrowed the front desk phone to call Gavyn and exined the situation. At night, Gavyn squinted at the room and his new assistant. There was only one water bed in the room, which was heart-shaped. Not only was there a faintly visible curtain but also a pair of handcuffs hanging on the head of the bed. Themp was an ambiguous pink light, the floor was covered with romantic rose petals, and some other things were ced on the table. Frankie was dumbfounded. That''s why the receptionist said it''s not suitable! He quickly waved. "Mr. Cooley, I can exin it! I don''t know why I was so unlucky today. My phone broke, I missed the flight and didn''t book the hotel. I couldn''t find someone to borrow a phone at the airport. I thought about borrowing the driver''s phone in a taxi, but I didn''t expect the driver''s phone to run out of battery. The receptionist said there was only one room, so I made a reservation quickly. I wanted to go out and find another hotel, but it rained suddenly. You heard it just now. I called and asked around, but the nearby hotels were full..." Gavyn interrupted expressionlessly, "Okay, fine. I won''t let you sleep in the hotel lobby. You..." Gavyn originally wanted to say they could sleep together. But looking at that bed, he withdrew his words. Frankie immediately said, "Mr. Cooley, I can sleep on the sofa!" Gavyn nced at the sofa and did not say anything more. Frankie broke out in a sweat. Watching Gavyn turn on theputer coldly and start to deal with business, Frankie felt as if he was redundant in the room. He coughed. "Mr. Cooley, is there anything else I can do?" Gavyn answered, "No more." Frankie continued, "Then I go take a shower first?" Gavyn paused upon hearing that. Frankie could not wait to p himself! I said it wrong again! Fortunately, Gavyn only responded nkly, "Hmm." Frankie fled into the bathroom and felt he never wanted to go out again. The unlucky ghosty on Frankie''s head. It was boring during the years in prison. At this time, he thought it was interesting to see Frankie being unlucky! "Hehe, I''ve been unlucky for so many years. I can''t be the only unlucky..." The unlucky ghost looked at the curtains in the bathroom. Frankie got naked, turned on the shower, and covered himself in bubbles. Suddenly, his foot slipped, and he bumped his head against the ss wall. The pain caused him to lean on the wall. As a result, he identally pressed the switch of the curtain. The curtains were romantically opened on both sides. The transparent ss wall revealed him. Gavyn raised his head subconsciously and saw Frankie propping his hands on the ss wall. His hair was dripping with water, and he was in a daze. Seeing Gavyn''s expression darken, Frankie almost knelt. No, Mr. Cooley, I can exin it! Chapter 246 Frankies Bad Luck Chapter 246 Frankie''s Bad Luck The two-day business trip was like a nightmare for Frankie. He did not even know how he could be so unlucky. After an embarrassing bathroom incident, he finallyy down and rested. As a result, the sofa broke when he was about to turn over. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Gavyn''s forehead throbbed with veins, and he said, "Forget it! I know you have no other intentions. Just sleep on the bed!" Frankiey down on the edge of the bed tremblingly while Gavyn put two pillows between them. Frankie also tactfully tried to lie on the edge of the bed as much as possible, but he identally tapped a switch. The bed instantly became a massage bed and moved! Gavyn''s expression turned to darken. Frankie immediately rolled to the floor to sleep. When checking out the next day, as the sofa was broken, the receptionists looked at Frankie and Gavyn with meaningful smiles. Frankie looked at the resignation letter and hesitated whether to resign. If he did not, Gavyn must have misunderstood him. If he did, he felt reluctant about the high-paying job! Frankie rubbed his hair irritably. Forget it! Life is the most important. Just resign! He took the resignation letter to the CEO''s office, and as soon as he entered, he met Gavyn. Frankie quickly held up the letter of resignation. "Mr. Cooley, I''m here to resign! I''m sorry! I made mistakes at work two days ago!" When Gavyn heard Frankie talking about the past two days, his face turned gloomy, but he did not say anything. He only tapped and signaled Frankie to put the resignation letter on the desk. The unlucky ghost took a look. "Hey! Isn''t this an opportunity? Fran, I won''t let you lose your job!" Frankie put his resignation letter on the desk. Suddenly, a gust of wind came from nowhere, and the resignation letter was blown up andnded on the floor. Frankie hurried to pick it up, but the wind continued to blow. Frankie hurriedly grabbed the resignation letter and crawled under Gavyn''s desk. Meanwhile, someone opened the door of the CEO''s office, and Gavyn''s fiance came in with a food box. "Honey, you..." There was only one thought in Frankie''s mind. It''s over! That day, they became popr on the inte. Gavyn was caught having an affair with the new assistant. Not only did they stay in a love hotel on a business trip, but they also did ambiguous things in the office with the door open and were caught by Gavyn''s fiance. Most importantly, that new assistant was a man! The fiance was so angry that she fainted on the spot, and when she woke up, she broke the engagement without saying a word. Gavyn chased after his fiance sadly to exin and felt overwhelmed. Frankie was tragically fired. Frankie stood nkly in front of thepany building with a box in his hand. No, please listen to my exnation! The wind blew, and a piece of paper pped Frankie''s face. Frankie finally cried. It''s too awful! Why am I so unlucky!! The unlucky ghosty on Frankie''s head while sniffing Frankie''s smell. What a nice day! There was a difference between having and not having a host. The unlucky ghost had not had a host with a suitable birth date for 17 years in prison, and now he got a suitable one. Feeling that he was getting stronger, the unlucky ghost was d. At first, he only wanted to get close to Jean and make himself less unlucky. But now, leaning over the host, all the misfortune belonged to the host, and he could absorb energy from the host to strengthen himself. He did not need to look for Jean anymore! The unlucky ghost only hoped that he would stay away from Lilly and Jean. He was out of prison, so he should not meet them again! "My good day is finally here..." The unlucky ghost was happy. ... Lilly sat on the sofa in the room with her hands swinging. "Hah!" She said frustratingly, "Master, why can''t I form a glowing spiritpass!" All the while, she had seen Pablo conjuring a booklet. Pablo said it was the Book of Life for the judge. Although the booklet was thin, it recorded the lives of all people in the world and the judgments on what they had done in their lives. Two days ago, when looking for the unlucky ghost, Lilly saw Pablo conjuring a spiritpass. That spiritpass was much more advanced than the iron te made by Josh. It glowed like the moon. Pablo could conjure a booklet and a shining spiritpass. Lilly wanted to learn those skills too. She tried for two days, but she could not make it. Pablo said, "Practice more. I''ve seen the best talent..." Forget it. I can''t say more. Pablo put away the booklet, came to Lilly, and sat beside her. He reached out and took Lilly''s little hand. Lilly became fatter since she lived in the Crawford family. Pablo thought she was cute and shook her hand. Lilly asked suspiciously, "Do I need to shake like this?" Pablo coughed. "Yes, you need to shake." He grabbed Lilly''s hand and drewplex runes in the air. Soon, a shining spiritpass floated up. "Have you learned it?" Lilly''s eyes widened. The spiritpass in front of her was like a gxy. It was so beautiful. "One more time!" Lilly shouted excitedly. Pablo stroked her head, took her hand, and drew the runes again. "Remember?" Pablo asked, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. The runes areplicated..." However, he saw Lilly quickly draw a circle. "Shake it like this... Hey, draw it!" She made a scribble. "Look, Master!" A beautiful spiritpass with a bow tie appeared in front of him. Pablo''s mouth twitched. Polly stood on the table and pecked at Tortoise''s shell. "Hello? Is anybody home?" Tortoise did not bother with Polly. Polly shifted its gaze to Lilly and saw her creating a spiritpass that shone like a star in silvery yellow. It shouted cooperatively, "Extraordinary! Lilly, you''re not a human! You''re God!" Pablo''s mouth twitched again. Chapter 247 Open Blakes Eyelids Chapter 247 Open ke''s Eyelids Pablo looked at the cute mini spiritpass in Lilly''s hand and said, "Lilly, this bow doesn''t match your identity." Ruler of Hell and bow tie. They did not match at all! Lilly looked at the spiritpass she had conjured and responded happily, "It matches!" She put the spiritpass on her head. She looked adorable. Her hair was tied into two little braids with pink bows. Jean smiled. "It''s so cute! Oh my god, I''m so lucky to have a cute daughter!" Pablo did not speak anymore. It did fit Lilly. Polly flew onto Lilly''s shoulder, pecked at Lilly''s hair, and eximed, "Wow!" Lilly held the spiritpass and ran out quickly. "Mommy, let''s go find the unlucky ghost! Let''s go, Master!" When the unlucky ghost was gone, Lilly pinched her fingers to find him all day, but the result was strange. She had figured out he was in her city just a moment ago. The next moment, the unlucky ghost was no longer in the city. Maybe he flew too far. She could not even figure out where he went. Meanwhile, Pablo went to the prison to investigate. She was not allowed to run around, so she could only drag on this matter for two days. Jean floated out with Lilly. Pablo thought about the prison and followed out subconsciously. "Master, how do I read the spiritpass?" Lilly asked while holding the spiritpass. Pablo returned to his senses. He raised his hand and released a bright light to pour into Lilly''s spirit "I marked the unlucky ghost. You follow the pointer. The spiritpass covers everything. If you want to find someone or a ghost, you must first know his birth date or mark him if you''ve seen him. If you don''t have any information, you can only predict it with the hexagram." Lilly nodded. "I got it!" There was the sound of an engine far outside the door. ke, who had left for a few days, hade back when he saw Lilly running out. "Daddy!" Lilly jumped forward in surprise while holding the spiritpass. When ke left the car, he saw Lilly seem to hold something and rush toward him cutely. He immediately reached out and picked her up. ke nced at her posture of holding an object. It should be a round object. So he asked, "Which ghost''s head did you hold?" Lilly raised the spiritpass. "No, it''s a spiritpass." ke said, "I can''t see it." Upon hearing that, Lilly opened one of ke''s eyelids. "Do you see it now?" Lilly asked. ke answered helplessly, "Yes." He saw it. It was a round silver spiritpass that looked like the moon. "Where are you going?" ke stared at the spiritpass. It was still turning slowly and was full of mystery. Lilly replied, "Daddy, I want to find the unlucky ghost. The unlucky ghost has flown to nowhere. It''ll be bad luck if someone is harmed." Jean pondered. "He''s unlucky. He probably can''t find anyone who can harm." ke immediately turned around with Lilly in his arms. "Let''s go." Bettany chased after them and said anxiously, "Where are you going? You haven''t eaten yet!" Lilly hurriedly said, "Granny, we just finished lunch!" Bettany said, "It''s snack time! I made syrup, watermelon juice, donuts, cakes, fruits..." ke and Lilly whispered at the same time, "Let''s go!" Jean nced back at the angry Bettany and could not help but smile. "Mom, we''lle backter. If they don''t eat, I''ll eat them!" Bettany was slightly stunned and looked to the side strangely. She felt she heard Jean''s voice just now. She could not exin this feeling. It seemed that there was a strange resonance in her heart. She watched ke''s SUV drive away arrogantly and muttered helplessly, "Father and daughter are the same." ** At Crawford Holdings. ke took Lilly to the VIP elevator and went straight to the top floor. "Lilly, are you sure the unlucky ghost is here?" Jean asked. Lilly looked around while holding the spiritpass. "Yes!" But how could the unlucky ghost be in Uncle Anthony''spany? N?velDrama.Org owns this. At this moment, Jean looked toward a conference room. It was a ss wall. So she could see the figures inside. "Look! He''s there!" Jean pulled Lilly and watched quietly from behind the pir. Seeing Lilly hiding behind the pir, ke subconsciously followed behind and poked his head out. Um, what is Lilly peeking at? Lilly was surprised. "Hmm? The unlucky ghost found a host?" In the conference room, Frankie was possessed by the unlucky ghost. He was pressing the ballpoint pen nervously while looking at something. Suddenly, the spring of the ballpoint pen popped out and hit his eyes. He immediately covered his eyes and knocked over the disposable water cup in a panic. The water should be hot because he jumped up. Everyone in the conference room looked over. Jean could imagine Frankie''s embarrassment. She eximed, "He''s indeed the unlucky ghost." ke also looked at Frankie in the conference room. Seeing that, he raised his eyebrows slightly. "He should be applying for a job. Judging by the interviewer''s expression, he probably fails before the interview starts." Lilly pursed her lips. "It''s our fault. We brought out the unlucky ghost but didn''t find him in time." Seeing Lilly ming herself, Jean flew over. "Don''t worry. I''ll help that guy!" Lilly was about to say something when Jean flew over. Lilly opened her mouth in surprise. Wait a minute, that uncle has the unlucky ghost on his head, and Mommy is the lucky ghost. So he''ll be unlucky and lucky at the same time? ke lifted Lilly. "Let''s go find Anthony." "But..." Lilly looked into the conference room. The expression of the unlucky ghost changed, and Jean was pping his hairstyle while saying something. Lilly was about toe down when she saw Anthony walking over. "Lilly." Anthony was dressed in a suit. The usually cold expression now had a bit of softness, which attracted the people around him. Lilly reached out and shouted, "Uncle Anthony!" Anthony saw that Lilly seemed to be holding something, but he did not mind and hugged her. While in the conference room, the interviewer called a few names and apologized to the rest. Frankie sighed. I shouldn''t have hope. Everyone packed their things, and the chosen candidates felt d and followed the interviewer. Frankie was about to leave when the interviewer returned and looked at Frankie. "Frankie,e here." Frankie was taken aback for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. Do I have a chance too? He hurriedly packed his things but suddenly stepped on an electric wire. Frankie became anxious, and sure enough, the wire plug was burnt. The overhead light bulb exploded. Unfortunately, the blown bulb was right on his head. But luckily, none of the falling debris hit him. Frankie was dumbfounded. Chapter 248 You Cant Escape! Chapter 248 You Can''t Escape! Frankie never dreamed that he was hired. And it was Anthony who chose him! Everyone was dumbfounded. Charlie handed Frankie a form. "Fill out this form and join thepany today. Is there any problem?" Frankie quickly answered, "No problem!" After being fired by his formerpany, Frankie found a job with better pay than his formerpany! Crawford Holdings was apany that was hard to apply for! He seemed not so unlucky! Frankie happily filled out the form. After filling it out, he received a message. "The apartment you rented was stolen. Go to the police station to make a record." Frankie''s expression darkened. At this moment, he received another message which showed that he had won the prize in the lottery. "Hello, you''ve won a curved screen. It has been sent to you. Please pay attention to check it." Frankie was surprised. He wanted that curved screen for a long time. It was more than 20 thousand dors, so he was unwilling to buy it, but he got it in the lottery! However, before he was happy, he received another message. "Sorry, your curved screen was broken during transportation! Due to force majeure (roadside fire), ourpany isn''t responsible for the Coincidentally, the merchant was also sending a message. The other party took a screenshot of the prize rules, which showed that it would not be reissued under force majeure. Frankie was speechless. Another merchant sent, "The takeaway you ordered in the morning has been delivered." The rider sent, "I''m sorry. The dogs ate your takeaway." Frankie''s expression gradually became numb. He could not see a ghost lying on his head and another ghost beside him. The unlucky ghost begged Jean, "Miss, please let me go!" The unlucky ghost grabbed Frankie''s neck and pulled Frankie over. Jean shouted, "No!" She grabbed Frankie and pulled him over. Frankie repeatedly jumped between lucky and unlucky. Lilly looked at Frankie. "Hmm..." Frankie quickly filled out the form, but the water in the ss spilled and wet the form. He had no choice but to print the new form. After printing, the printer suddenly emitted a puff of smoke and was broken. "Luckily..." He just finished printing! But suddenly, a gust of wind blew the form out of the window. ke wondered. "Is the unlucky ghost leaning over him?" Lilly looked at him in surprise. "How do you know?" ke answered. "I guess it." Because he found Frankie was unlucky. Lilly praised ke with sparkling eyes, "Daddy, you''re amazing!" ke smiled. "Of course." Anthony asked Charlie to bring Frankie into the president''s office. There were whispers outside the office. "Hey, do you think that guy looks like the person in the video?" "Do you mean the male assistant stayed with the boss in a love hotel and was caught by the boss'' fiance in the office?" "Yes, it''s him! He''s applying for the president''s assistant position. Does he have a crush on Mr. Anthony?" "There are so many female rivals in love who haven''t been able to do it, yet a man hase." "Mr. Anthony hasn''t had a single woman by his side all these years. Could it be..." Everyone was shocked while inquiring as if struck by lightning. After an interview, Anthony suddenly called Frankie into the office. Moreover, they also saw a super tall and handsome man who brought Anthony''s most beloved little niece. Could it be that Mr. Anthony had never been close to women but was close to men? Everyone looked at Charlie differently. Which one was Mr. Anthony''s favorite? Charlie looked at Frankie and said, "Your position is a foreign affairs assistant. Is there any problem?" Frankie answered, "No problem." Charlie had been promoted to the chief assistant, and the position of the assistant office had been adjusted. So a new person would be recruited. Frankie was very excited and followed Charlie into the president''s office. After Charlie went out, he locked the door. It was Anthony''s order, and he did not know why. Frankie''s heart tightened, and he quickly grabbed the doorknob. "Wait!" Frankie was dumbfounded, and his head was buzzing. Suddenly, azy voice came. "Don''t waste your energy." Immediately afterward, a childish voice sounded, "You can''t escape!" Then, a cold and emotionless voice said, "Sit down." As soon as Frankie turned around, he saw people in the office staring at him. Uh, howe there''s a N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. child? However, Frankie felt relieved while seeing Lilly. With a child around, nothing would happen to him. Frankie chose a seat farthest from ke and Anthony but closest to Lilly and sat down tremblingly. "Mr. Anthony, are you looking for me?" Frankie asked. Anthony asked, "Did you go on a business trip to Aswana two days ago?" Frankie wondered why Anthony would ask that. He nodded truthfully. "Yes." "I heard you shared a room with your boss?" "Y... Yes." ke suddenly became interested and chuckled. "What happened? Tell us the story." Lilly nodded. "Tell us!" When she spoke, she was ready to catch ghosts. Frankie felt embarrassed. Anthony looked at Frankie, and his voice was cold. "Don''t worry. I only want to know the truth and decide whether to keep you." Frankie understood. Crawford Holdings might want to hire him but was afraid he had impure purposes. He immediately said, "Mr. Anthony, everything is a misunderstanding!" Frankie briefly talked about the night of the business trip with Gavyn but skipped the incident of identally opening the curtains in the shower. But the unlucky ghost on his head did not hide anything. Under the pressure of Jean, he felt aggrieved and told all about what happened to Frankie that night. Jean widened her eyes while Pablo was speechless. Lilly wondered. "What is a water bed?" Frankie, Anthony, and ke choked in embarrassment. Chapter 249 Ill Be Responsible for You Chapter 249 I''ll Be Responsible for You Lilly looked at ke, Anthony, and Frankie curiously. Why are they all coughing? She continued to ask, "Is the water bed a bed made of water? Or is the bed ced on top of the water? Will it sink? Or is the bed filled with water? If the bed is filled with water, will it not leak? Can I sleep in water?" Lilly looked puzzled and asked all the questions that confused her in one breath. However, the adults coughed worse, and ke even said, "Don''t ask so many questions." Lilly felt strange. Adults always ask children to be sensible, but how can I be sensible if I don''t ask questions? Lilly was full of doubts and looked at Jean. But she found Jean and the unlucky ghost quarreled more fiercely. Jean even hit the unlucky ghost. Lilly asked, "Mommy, what''s a water bed?" Jean felt embarrassed. "Uh, I''m not very clear about it." She wanted to hide her embarrassment and frantically pulled the unlucky ghost''s hair. The unlucky ghost begged Lilly, "Sweetie, don''t ask again. Your mommy messed up my hairstyle!" Lilly pouted. Alright! The adults are so strange. I''ll ask Josh when I go back. Lilly walked to Frankie angrily and reached out to grab the unlucky ghost''s foot. "Are you leaving by yourself? Or I pull you out?" Lilly looked domineering. It was clear that she learned it from Anthony and ke. Frankie did not know Lilly was speaking to the unlucky ghost, so he stood up and said, "I''ll leave by myself..." As expected, what happened that day was the beginning of bad luck. No matter whichpany I interview with, the result is the same. However, Lilly grabbed Frankie''s hand and pushed him to the seat. "Uncle, sit down! Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible for you!" Frankie did not know what Lilly was talking about, but Lilly was so cute to say she would be responsible for him. Frankie found it funny and could not help but ask, "How are you responsible for me?" Lilly recalled Pablo''s appearance when he lied to others and said solemnly, "I made a prediction. You''ll have a bloody disaster. If you want to resolve it, you must do what I say." Frankie could not help but chuckle. How could this little girl believe in predictions? She must have watched too much TV. Frankie smiled. "Thank you! But..." Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his neck and passed out. Then, he identally knocked against the table corner and hurt his lips. It was indeed a bloody disaster. Lilly froze while ke twisted his wrist. "Aren''t you going to catch a ghost?" Lilly could barely get past the matter of great strength, but it was hard to exin about catching ghosts. So ke knocked Frankie out. He did not even bother to exin to Frankie, let alone cheat. Lilly nodded seriously. I got it. Daddy often said it was better to solve things in a fast way. She grabbed the unlucky ghost''s foot and threw it over her shoulder. "Hah!" Immediately afterward, she turned the unlucky ghost over again. The unlucky ghost was forced to leave Frankie. "Why did you hit me!" The unlucky ghostined, "I didn''t say I refused to leave!" Lilly blinked. "But you didn''t say you would leave by yourself!" The unlucky ghost choked. There''s nothing wrong with her words! The unlucky ghost felt unlucky. He finally found a host but was caught by Lilly again within a few days! Lilly threw out the jar of souls. "Go! Lilly had already asked the unlucky ghost''s name, birth date, where he was from, and how he died. So she directly caught him. The unlucky ghost understood his unlucky physique. Resisting would only make him more unlucky, so he did nothing. The unlucky ghost thought that being taken into the jar of souls would make life worse than death. But after entering it, he saw a few ghosts ying cards inside. The harem spirit widened her eyes. "Hey, there''s a new ghost!" Ms. Ugly said, "My status is down again." The weakling spirit felt relieved. "I can finally take a breath..." The harem spirit smiled and performed a firework on the spot. "Boom! Wee the neer!" The unlucky ghost was dumbfounded. ... ke picked up the jar of souls and took a closer look. There were many ghosts in such a thing the size of a fingernail. "Come here." He held Lilly in his arms, gave the jar of souls to her, and asked, "Finish catching?" Lilly nodded. "Yes! I''m exhausted!" ke was speechless. Sweetie, you don''t seem to be doing anything. Lilly ran up to Anthony cheerfully. "Uncle Anthony, let''s go home!" Granny made many snacks. Daddy and I can''t finish it. Grandpa is old and can''t eat so much. But Granny will be sad if he doesn''t eat it, so Uncle Anthony must go home. Anthony did not know the reason why Lilly asked him back. He pampered Lilly and said, "Okay." He called Charlie in and gave some orders for the following tasks. Charlie wrote them down and then looked at the unconscious Frankie on the sofa. "Uh, what about him? Want to hire?" Anthony nodded. Lilly med herself as she identally released the unlucky ghost and caused Frankie to lose his job. So he needed to solve the mess for her. He also wanted a daily assistant, so it was okay to hire Frankie. ... At Crawford Mansion. Bettany took a bite of an apple pie and muttered, "It''s delicious! Why did Lilly run away?" Margaret said, "Little Miss may have something to do!" Bettany pouted. "She''s only a child. What thing can she do?" Suddenly, there was a sound outside the door, and Lilly ran in quickly. "Granny, I''m back!" Bettany''s expression brightened, and she immediately said, "It''s just in time toe back. Try the apple pie I made!" Lilly took a bite and praised with a thumbs up, "Granny, the apple pie you made is delicious!" When Bettany heard that, she happily took five apple pies and put them into Lilly''s hands. Lilly ran out and stuffed one into ke''s mouth and another into Anthony''s mouth. Hmm, there are still two left. Lilly stared at Anthony. She saw that Anthony barely ate the one in his mouth and immediately stuffed another into his hand. ke coughed. "Water..." Lilly went to get the water for ke. Seeing ke finish eating, she immediately stuffed him with another one. Then, she happily ran to the kitchen. "Granny, we ate all of them!" Bettanyughed happily. "Okay! Come to drink the syrup now!" Lilly responded, "Okay!" But ke was about to leave. "I just remembered. I have something to report to the leader." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Anthony lifted the briefcase. "I forgot to sign a document. I''ll go back to thepany." Bettany came out with syrups and shouted, "Stop! Eat snacks before leaving!" ke and Anthony immediately stopped walking. Chapter 250 Make a Water Bed for Lilly Chapter 250 Make a Water Bed for Lilly To be honest, Bettany''s cooking was good. Regardless of the meals or desserts, the taste could be It was just that Bettany made breakfast at 7.00 am, snacks at 10.00 am, lunch at noon, afternoon tea and dessert at 3.00 pm, and dinner around 6.00 pm with fruit tea and cereal afterward. Before bed, she also asked if anyone would like to eat supper. No one could stand it! Lilly was very thin when she first came to the Crawford family, but now she was fatter, and everyone felt her softness when hugging her. If ke had not been exercising every day, it was estimated that his eight-pack abs would be gone. Anthony called Charlie. "Charlie, bring thepany''s new project documents. Bring Frankie too." On the phone, Charlie hung up the phone in confusion. He walked toward the president''s office, only to find a group of people peeking around the door. "What are you looking at? Go do your work!" Charlie said indifferently. The crowd dispersed immediately. They pretended to print documents, make coffee, and discuss matters with colleagues. Charlie woke Frankie up, and soon, Frankie opened his eyes in confusion. "Let''s go!" Charlie said. Frankie got up in a daze and could not help but touch his neck. Why does my neck feel sore? Why did I fall asleep just now? There was a pain in his lips, and he subconsciously touched it, only to feel hurt. "Mr. Brown, where are we going?" Frankie asked while following Charlie. Charlie answered, "Mr. Anthony asked us to send a document to his house." "Huh? Okay..." After the two left, there was chaos in the office. "Do you see that? His lips are bleeding from being bitten!" "Oh my god, they seem to be going to Mr. Anthony''s house! Do they meet Mr. Anthony''s parents so soon?" "Wait, didn''t Mr. Anthony take that handsome man back just now? Now Mr. Brown and the new assistant also went there. What a mess!" After half a day, Charlie and Frankie did not know about any mess. They only knew they were fine when they went, and their stomachs were full when they returned. When Lilly saw Frankie, she suddenly remembered the water bed. She hurried to Josh''s room. Josh was making a with many small bells tied to it. There was paint beside him, and he used it to dye the and the bells red. Lilly asked curiously, "Josh, what are you doing?" Josh responded, "I''m making a ghost. If you spread it out at night, you can get back a lot of ghosts." "Just like fishing?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yes." Lilly wondered. "Josh, you''re afraid of ghosts. Why are you bringing so many ghosts back?" Josh nced at her. "Help you catch ghosts." Lilly patted Josh''s shoulder. "Look at me." Lilly shook her little hand, and a silver spiritpass appeared. Josh froze. Lilly retracted the spirit Josh looked at Lilly''s, then at his own. Lilly''s is better than mine! Lilly withdrew the containment spirit and said, "Josh, let''s make another thing. Do you know about water beds?" Josh felt confused. "What water bed?" Lilly looked disappointed. "So you don''t know either!" Josh red at her. "Don''t say nonsense! Just wait a minute." After speaking, he turned on the Josh read, "A water bed is a soft bed with water. It''s created by using the buoyancy principle of water. It canpletely fit the body curve, support the whole body weight evenly, and reduce the body''s weight on the spine, muscles, capiries, blood vessels, and nervous system. It''s special care for the spine..." Lilly eximed, "Wow!" It sounds great. The water bed is nothing! Why don''t adults answer me? Lilly immediately raised her hand. "I want a water bed!" Josh nodded. "Okay." Josh could not make a ghost trap or spiritpass. But a water bed was easy. Josh opened the webpage and checked all the information about the water bed in three minutes, such as soft-packed and hard-packed water beds. Josh asked the maid to take a superrge stic bag, which was used to cover the mattress and the sofa. He spread the stic bag on the bed and poured water into it. Finally, he tied the opening tightly and put the bed sheet on top. "Okay! The water bed is done!" Josh said proudly, "The water can''t be too full, or it''ll inte like a balloon, and no one can lie on it." Lilly''s eyes sparkled. "Wow, you''re amazing! You know a lot!" Josh raised his head. "Of course." They took off their shoes excitedly, climbed onto the bed, and rolled around. Lilly said happily, "It''s cold! Sofortable!" Josh replied, "Yes, it feels like sleeping on the water!" They thought it was fun. Lilly ran out. "I''ll call Hannah!" After finishing homework, Hannah could hardly keep her eyes open. "Daddy, I''m sleepy." Liam was expressionless. "I''ll check it. If you make a mistake, you need to redo it..." Before he finished speaking, Lilly poked her head in. "Hannah, have you finished your homework? I''ll show you something interesting..." Hannah immediately dropped the pen. "It''s done! Let''s go." Liam was speechless. Hannah pulled Lilly and ran fast. "What''s the fun?" Hannah was excited. Lilly pulled Hannah onto the bed and patted the bed. "Lie down!" Hannahy on it suspiciously, and her eyes lit up. "The bed can move! It''s soft, icy, and cool! So Lillyughed. "It''s not that the bed can move. It''s a water bed! There''s water in it." Hannah was amazed. It was fun to sleep on the water! They thought it was fun, and Lilly ran out again. "I''ll call Zac!" After a while, Zachary followed Lilly with an impatient look. "What fun can you have? You''re so childish!" But a hint of surprise shed in his eyes after hey on the bed. Wow, what a weird bed! Lilly excitedly asked, "Is it fun?" Zachary hesitated. "Well, it''s so-so..." Lilly ran out again. "I''ll call Drake!" Drake looked calm and stared coldly at the kids lying in a row. "Childish!" He felt very speechless. Lilly waved. "Come and try! It''s fun!" Hannah jumped on the bed. "It''s fun!" Drake was expressionless. "I won''t try." He turned around and was about to leave but suddenly heard a sound and several exmations behind him. When he looked back, he could not help but twitch his mouth. Chapter 251 Meeting or Not Is a Choice, Not a Result Chapter 251 Meeting or Not Is a Choice, Not a Result The water bed broke, and water spurted from a hole. Lilly''s paints on the bedside table were all swept off, and there were all kinds of colors in an instant, and the carpet on the floor was all wet and a mess. Lilly, Hannah, Zachary, and Joshy on the bed with dazed faces. They were all wet. The quilts and the pillows were also wet. The wire socket was short-circuited, and smoke burst out instantly. Polly woke up from sleeping. It fluttered about in fright and yelled, "Help, it''s on fire!" The Crawford Mansion was plunged into darkness. Drake was speechless. Half a minuteter, the backup power supply was activated, and the electrician rushed to repair it. Bettany caught up and felt her blood pressure rise when she saw the mess in the room. "Who did this?" Bettany was pissed off. Several children lowered their heads. They dared not to speak. Lilly raised her hand cautiously. "Granny, it''s my idea." Hannah quickly said, "I also did it!" Josh stood up. "I did these." "I got involved," Zachary said. Drake was silent, then said, "Granny, I made the water bed. It''s my fault." Drake, who did nothing, admitted the mistake for his younger siblings. Bettany stared at them. "Go to stand outside! Wait, change your clothes first!" The children changed their clothes and stood obediently against the wall while holding the water basin on their heads. When Anthony and ke came over, they saw the children standing pitifully in the corridor with basins on their heads. Jean could not help butugh when she saw that. She recalled the scene when Bettany punished her for standing. All her brothers apanied her. She did not expect that she could see such a scene again. Mom is the most powerful! ke asked amusedly, "What''s wrong? Did you all take the circuit board apart?" Lilly answered honestly, "No! We only made a water bed. We rolled on it, and it broke..." Hannah said innocently, "Then, the water poured into the socket..." Zachary looked indifferent. "Then, the whole circuit short-circuited and burned." Josh said, "The water bed I made isn''t strong enough... I know it! I might use the wrong material." Hannah said, "I think the seal isn''t tight!" Lilly said, "I think I''m too heavy! And we shouldn''t be rolling around." A few children discussed why the water bed broke and concluded their experience. Even if standing with basins, the punishments could not make their mouths shut. Bettany gritted her teeth and red at Anthony and ke. "What water bed? What rolls around? How do they know these?" Anthony and ke froze. Bettany scolded, "What have you guys taught Lilly outside? Go stand there!" Anthony and ke did not dare to speak. As a result, two tall figures appeared in the group of children. The children blinked and looked at ke and Anthony curiously. They felt strange. Why did ke and Anthony get punishments too? Jean almost lost her breath fromughing, and Pablo''s mouth never stopped twitching. Polly stood by the window while shaking its head. "Caw..." Afterward, Bettany promised to buy the children a water bed. But the children could only y during the day to avoid catching a cold. Lilly learned another lesson from this incident. If she made a mistake, she would be punished. It would not work if ke or Anthony came. Bettany had the highest status in this family, and no one could mess with Bettany! Jean looked at the scenes and felt warm. It was full of happiness and joy. It was too bad that she could no longer participate in it! The children had the summer vacation, and All Souls Day was less than two months away. Jean had been hesitating whether to see Bettany or to live with them for a while. Jean wished to bid farewell to them, but she was even more afraid that after getting along, Bettany would face parting again, and the life that had finally calmed down would be turbulent again. "Maybe it''s the best," Jean murmured. The happier the Crawford family was, the less she should have met them. So she kept trying to separate herself and make them no longer remember her. ... At night, Lilly temporarily shared a room with Hannah. Bettany came over to check and found Hannah was asleep, but Lilly''s eyes were still open. Bettany asked, "What are you thinking?" She began to regret if the punishments she gave were too severe. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, she heard Lilly ask, "Granny, do you miss Mommy?" Just now, she saw Jean smiling but looked a little lost. Lilly knew that Jean did not want Bettany to be sad, so she did not dare to see Bettany again. Will Granny want to see Mommy again? Bettany stroked Lilly''s head and felt distressed. "Do you miss your mommy? I miss your mommy too, but it''s okay. Your mommy will always live in our hearts..." Lilly looked at Bettany. "Granny, do you want to see Mommy?" Bettany smiled. She did not answer whether she wanted to see Jean. "Let''s sleep." Bettany was getting old. When she died, she should be able to see Jean. So it did not matter whether to see Jean. It was more important to make Lilly have a good life. Lilly pursed her lips. Jean was about to go to reincarnation. No one would see Jean in the future, but Jean only met Anthony. Mommy and Granny seem to be terrified of seeing each other. I wonder why. Lilly could not understand theplex emotions of the adults, so she gradually closed her eyes and fell asleep. Hannah also turned around while snoring. Bettany smiled. She covered the children with a thin quilt, adjusted the air conditioner, and went out. Jean stood at the door and could not help but murmur, "Mom..." Bettany did not see anything but got a strange feeling again. She murmured, "Jean, I know you must be here. You''ve been here all along, right? As long as I know this, that''s enough." She did not expect to see Jean. She only hoped that everyone was well. That was enough. Looking at Bettany, Jean suddenly figured it out. Meeting or not was a choice, not a result. Chapter 252 A Life Staying In Bed Is a Perfect Life Chapter 252 A Life Staying In Bed Is a Perfect Life The sky was dark, and the prison at night seemed to be covered with an invisible barrier. Pablo checked several times while frowning. The unlucky ghost was a malignant spirit, and the reason the malignant spirit could be trapped here was unimaginable. "What is someone doing behind the scenes?" Pablo mused. He looked at the prison surrounded by an inverted semicircle and found a few signs buried in eight N?velDrama.Org owns this. directions, which proved that someone was using this prison to suppress something. But he could not find that person yet and did not know who did it, so he could only wait now. ... Anthony did not go to work and sat in the dining room for breakfast. ke went for a run early in the morning. In addition to running, he usually went to the military department. He went out at 5.00 am and usually returned after 9.00 am. Edward and Liam had to supervise the project. As a doctor, Gilbert hardly had weekends. Bryson''s flying time was even more irregr. Anthony and ke spent more time at home instead. The children who were on summer vacation were the happiest. They all sleptte and did not get up at 8.00 am. Hughined, "Children should develop the habit of going to bed and getting up early since they are young, or they''ll bezy when they grow up. How can they sleep until 8 o''clock? They have no self- discipline!" Anthony pretended not to hear it. Bettany refuted, "What''s wrong for them to wake upter? You don''t sleep much when you''re old. But children need to sleep more! Don''t they all go to bed early? Although they wake upte, they go to bed early!" Hugh choked. Bettany continued, "Children can only grow up if they sleep well! Don''t talk about self-discipline. The most important thing is for children to grow up." Staying in bed during holidays was normal. A life staying in bed was a perfect life. It did not matter if they stayed in bed during the holidays. Bettany felt that she should be strict and also indulge the children. Anyway, she was very reassuring about them. Hugh shook the newspaper and muttered, "You can say whatever you want." Bettany could not hear clearly. "What did you say?" Hugh touched his nose. "Nothing." After a pause, he said again, "They don''t learn anything during the holidays. It''s a waste of life to be Bettany rolled her eyes. "Do Drake and Josh need extra-curricr tutoring? Is tutoring useful for Zachary and Hannah? Lilly is still young. Does she need extra-curricr tutoring?" Hugh finally stopped talking. Anthony was smart enough not to interject in the first ce. Bettany nagged, "When they learn, they have to study hard; when they y, they can y freely. It''s children''s nature to y. It''s the process of using their brains..." Suddenly, she remembered about the water bedst night and stopped talking. Although it was a mess, the Crawford family spent a lot of money rebuilding the circuit, but the children also concluded. The Crawford family had money. So they could make anything. Thinking of that, Bettany became optimistic again and was ready to dance. Lilly rubbed her eyes and went downstairs in a daze. "Granny, I''m hungry!" Lilly was holding Bunny, and she had not tied her hair. She looked cute. Bettany immediately asked the maid to take the breakfast. "Why did you get up so early?" Bettany poured milk for Lilly and filled a small bowl of cereal. Lilly said, "Well... I woke up because I wanted to." Pablo returned after going to prison. Lilly wanted to help Pablo investigate together after breakfast. While thinking about it, someone called in. Bettany answered the phone and seemed surprised. Then, she nodded with a smile. "Okay, see you soon." Lilly was puzzled. "Granny, who is it!" Bettany said, "It''s an aunty. She''lle hereter to visit us." Bettany looked at Anthony. "It''s the girl who was treated with Jean before. Do you remember Be Patterson?" Anthony thought for a while, then nodded. "Yes." Bettany continued, "She finished her treatment and returned..." Be and Jean had leukemia. Jean did not get the right fit, but Be did. But Be''s family was poor, and she met Jean. Jean was very happy for Be and asked Anthony to help Be pay for her medical expenses. Anthony would not refuse Jean and could afford the several million treatment fees, which was nothing to the Crawford family. With the funding of the Crawford family, Be went abroad for treatment. Later, when Jean disappeared, the Crawford family was all looking for Jean. They were exhausted by this incident, and no one remembered Be anymore. After all, to the Crawford family, Be could only be regarded as a stranger they were slightly familiar with. While eating, Lilly twirled the egg. Suddenly, the egg stood upright, then fell and pointed at Anthony. Lilly felt strange. At about 10.00 am, the guest came to the house. It was a girl dressed inly, who looked about twenty-four years old. "Hello, Mrs. Crawford. I''m Be. Do you remember me?" Be looked nervous and rubbed her clothes. Bettany smiled. "Yes, I remember. Come sit down!" Be nced at the sofa anxiously and said, "I''d better not sit on it. This sofa looks so expensive... I don''t deserve to sit there..." Bettany and Lilly felt strange. Be did not dare to look at Bettany but looked at Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, I came here today to thank you. If you hadn''t given me money for treatment, I might have died by now. But I don''t know how to repay you. I''m poor. I don''t know what I can give..." Be bit her lips while twisting her clothes anxiously. Lilly frowned. Chapter 253 Jeans Friend, Bella Patterson Chapter 253 Jean''s Friend, Be Patterson Lilly looked at Be and felt that her behavior was strange. Jean said in surprise, "It''s Be..." Lilly whispered, "Mommy, is she your friend?" Jean recalled and said, "Yes! I used to be treated in the hospital. When I could get out of bed and walk around, I would go for a walk in the garden." It was at that time that she met Be. During the chat, Jean found out that Be also had leukemia. She looked sad and said that she wanted to give up the treatment. "I asked her why and encouraged her not to give up. She said her family sold their car and house to treat her illness. They were originally an ordinary family in a small town, but they used most of the money for her illness..." Jean sympathized with Be. Seeing that Be wanted to give up treatment and choose to be discharged from the hospital, her father squatted aside without saying a word, and her mother wiped her tears silently. Jean was soft-hearted, so she paid Be''s treatment fee for that time. "It was a monthter the second time I saw Be. She returned after thest treatment, and it was time for chemotherapy. Be made a fuss about noting for treatment, but her father sold his blood for her treatment, and her mother begged her..." Be told Jean that she felt envious to see Jean living in a VIP ward and enjoying the best medical resources and would never worry about money. Be said she was different. She was ready to die at any time and evenmitted suicide and set her parents free. "I thought they were pitiful. I gradually became friends with Be. Later, I paid for her hospital treatment." After all, money meant nothing to Jean at that time. She was not God, but she saw the same despair in Be. She hoped that others would be well. Seeing others well seemed to give her a glimmer of hope. Lilly finally understood. "Thest time was probably when I was lying down and couldn''t even get up. She came to find me and said goodbye to me while crying. I asked her what was wrong, and she said she had found a suitable bone marrow match. But the entire bone marrow recement and chemotherapy will cost several million. She can''t afford it." "Why is God so cruel? He gave us hope but made us despair again. I might as well not have heard this news..." Be said it at that time. Jean was also waiting for the right fit and knew the feeling of waiting for this glimmer of hope in despair. How many terminally ill blood cancers died while waiting for matching? And so would she. Jean had no other thoughts but hoped that one more person would survive. What a pity to find a suitable match but give up because of ack of money. So Jean asked Anthony for help. Jean looked at Be in front of her. Be seemed to be healed now, but Be was a little different from what she remembered. Maybe she became a ghost and could see things more clearly. Anthony lowered his eyes slightly and said lightly, "No need. Just live your own life." He almost forgot about it. He gave Be money only to do good deeds and umte virtue. He only hoped that Jean would wait for the right match as soon as possible. However, Be was not satisfied with his answer and even more uneasily rubbed her clothes while stammering, "Mr. Anthony, I came to thank you all. I... I can do anything to repay! I''m so lucky to know Jean. Now I''m better, but Jean..." Her eyes turned red, and she begged, "So I want to do what I can. If I don''t repay your kindness, I feel uneasy..." Bettany stood up and said lightly, "How do you want to repay us? Be my daughter and rece Jean?" The Crawford family gave her money for treatment, but she wants to be the daughter of the Crawford family! She''s so greedy! Be panicked and knelt. "No, Mrs. Crawford, you misunderstood! I never had such a thought! I just want to take care of you for Jean. It''s fine if you agree with me to join the Crawford family as a maid. I want to repay you all! Please..." Be''s attitude was extremely humble, and she kept begging. Lilly suddenly interrupted, "Aunty, do you want to take care of Granny or Uncle Anthony? Why do you always secretly look at Uncle Anthony?" Be''s lowered eyes secretly looked at Anthony from time to time. Adults were taller and could not see N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. it, but Lilly was a child. She could see it as soon as she looked up. This aunty''s eyes aren''t honest at all. Bettany was speechless. How dare she covets my son? Be froze and quickly denied, "No, I didn''t... I was just afraid that Mr. Anthony would be unhappy..." Lilly kindly reminded Be, "But in our family, Granny is the boss!" Be bit her lips anxiously. "Ah... I''m sorry. I was wrong... I don''t understand these rules." She knelt to Bettany. "Mrs. Crawford, I''m sorry!" Bettany walked aside speechlessly. It seemed like they were bullying Be. Bettany regretted it to death. In the beginning, everyone''s attention was on Jean, and every time Be looked for Jean, it was when they were not around. Bettany did not even know that Be was such a person. She would never have agreed to let Be visit if she knew about Be. "Be, get up first. Sit down and talk," Bettany said to Be while looking at Jack. She signaled him to drive Be away in a proper way. Be shook her head. "No, I won''t sit. My clothes are dirty and old. Don''t make the sofa dirty..." After that, she looked around enviously and cautiously. "It turns out that Jean''s house is like this... It''s like the one shown on TV. I''ve never seen it... Unlike my house, my house is small and dirty..." Bettany was speechless. Lilly suddenly asked, "Aunty, is your house not hygienic? Why don''t you wash your clothes? Why don''t you clean up your house? Why do you get the sofa dirty just by sitting on it?" Be choked. Lilly suddenly realized. "I see. You don''t have the habit of bathing and washing clothes, right? Aunty, this isn''t a good habit! There will be lice growing on your head! You should change the habit..." Everyone suffocated theirughter. It was great to be a child! Jack smiled slightly, "Ms. Patterson, family circumstances cannot bepared. Mrs. Crawford will go outter. I''d better send you back!" Be looked embarrassed. She bit her lips, and her face turned pale. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have With tears in her eyes, she lifted her eyshes, looked at Anthony, and quickly lowered her head in shock. "Mr. Anthony, sorry for annoying you..." Bettany was tired of listening to Be keep belittling herself while apologizing. This kind of person should be driven away! I won''t let Be step into the Crawford family anymore! Be lowered her head and twisted her clothes. ording to the logic, when others heard her words, they would say politely, "We don''t hate you." Then, they would ask her to sit to show that they did not mean to hate her. Chapter 254 You Can Pay Back the Money! Chapter 254 You Can Pay Back the Money! Bettany ordered, "Jack, send her out!" She felt annoyed to see Be. Hearing that, Jack withdrew his politeness. "Follow me, Ms. Patterson!" Be pretended not to hear them. "I''m sorry. I know I don''t deserve to stay here. But I want to thank you all. If Mr. Anthony didn''t give me money for treatment, I wouldn''t be able to live now! Mrs. Crawford, I beg you to give me a chance to repay you, or I''ll feel uneasy!" Lilly frowned. This aunty is here to thank us, but why does she make me ufortable? "Aunty, you can pay back the money!" Lilly thought for a while and said, "You keep saying that you don''t know how to repay, and you feel uneasy if you don''t repay. You can pay back the money! Everything will settle after you pay the money back!" Lilly looked serious. She was thinking about the problem and proposed a solution. And she suddenly remembered Be used so much money from the Crawford family! It was millions! It was more than her pocket money! Be must pay back the money! The Crawford family was stunned for a moment. Why didn''t they think of this idea? Everyone fell silent for a while, and Bettany gave Jack a hint to let Lilly finish speaking. Be was dumbfounded. She came to thank the Crawford family, not to pay back the money! Where could she find so much money? "I..." Be clutched her clothes tightly. "I have no money... I sold my house and car for my medical treatment..." Lilly was surprised. "Oh, so you came here to find a job?" When Be heard that, she immediately answered, "If you all don''t mind, I''m willing to serve you like a horse..." She kept belittling herself. The Crawford family seemed to dote on Lilly very much, and it was easier to coax a child. Be felt that Lilly might ept her after crying and begging for mercy. Lilly frowned even more when she heard her talking about working like a horse. "Aunty, why do you have to be a horse? We don''t need horses!" Be took a deep breath and was on the verge of tears. "I don''t have much education. I never went to college. I don''t deserve it. I can only be a horse..." Lilly became more serious. "Youe to our family to be a horse, and we pay you? But if this is the case, aren''t you using our money to pay us back?" A horse only ate but did not work, and the Crawford family had nothing to do with the horses. What a loss! Be was about to vomit blood. That''s not what I meant! Be thought Lilly would say, "Aunty, you''re so pitiful. You can stay. Don''t worry. We''ll treat you well..." But everything was contrary to her imagination! Be quickly said, "No, I''m fine to have no sry. I only need meals..." Lilly frowned. "Doesn''t that mean we need to support you forever?" Be choked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lilly shook her head. "It''s fine if you don''t pay back the money, but you want us to support you for the rest of your life. You''re not here to repay, are you? You''re..." Lilly suddenly forgot that word. Polly added on the side, "Thank you! I''ll take revenge on you forever!" Lilly nodded. "Yes, you''re here to get revenge on us!" Be was dumbfounded. How can she talk to this extent? "I didn''t mean that..." Lilly wondered. "Then what do you mean?" Be choked and could only look at Anthony. "Mr. Anthony..." Anthony looked indifferent. "Jack, kick her out! Also, she borrowed five million back then. You follow up and ask her to pay back the money." Jack answered, "Okay." Be panicked. "Mr. Anthony, I..." Jack grabbed Be''s arm and dragged her out. "We don''t care about you. Remember to pay back the money!" Be burst into tears. "But I just recovered. I can''t do much work... I can''t make money to pay you back..." Jack asked, "So you came here and wanted us to take care of you and treat you like a princess?" Be was anxious. "I didn''t mean that..." Jack sneered. She said that she came to pay us back by being a horse. Now she said she had just recovered and had no strength to work. She just wants someone to support her. She must be daydreaming! Jack did not even bother to talk and handed Be over to the security guard. The security guard did not care if Be was a newly recovered patient and skillfully threw her out. Be fell to the ground, and her tears welled up. Her life was too hard. It was when she was young that she got leukemia. The family was poor to treat her. After finally being cured, she could not do anything but drag her parents down. Seeing her parents working so hard every day, she was sad. That was why she came to the Crawford family. Anthony gave her money at the darkest time of her life, and she swore she would repay Anthony! The treatment abroad was so painful, and she persisted with this belief, but they did not want her. The more Be thought about it, the more she cried. She felt that she was pitiful and left crying. Meanwhile, Lilly repeatedly reminded Anthony, "Uncle Anthony, remember to ask her to pay back the money!" She added worryingly, "Granny, I don''t think she''s good. She''s toozy to wash clothes and wants us to support her. You must not hire her!" Bettanyughed. "Don''t worry! It won''t happen." It was their fault for protecting Jean so well that Jean was so easily deceived. Jean muttered, "I was blind back then..." Seeing Be crying, Jean''s heart softened when she thought of her simr situation. She would have wanted to frighten Be by possessing her body, but she only had the lucky charm. She felt ufortable. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "Lilly, can you let the unlucky ghoste out with me?" I didn''t mean to be petty. Just curious to see if the unlucky ghost is as powerful as he said. Jean did not believe it, so she wanted to have some experiments. Lilly trusts Jean very much. "Okay!" Jean chuckled. Looking at the sun outside, Jean could not wait for it to get dark. But Pablo suddenly floated down and said sullenly, "Lilly, let''s go! Follow Be." There is something wrong with Be. Chapter 255 Its Time to Act! Chapter 255 It''s Time to Act! Be went home. Her family rented a house in amunity with only two bedrooms and one small living room. As soon as she entered, she felt depressed and could not help but cover her chest. Be saw how big Crawford Mansion was. Compared to her house, the difference was too big. She felt sad. Be''s mother, Sarah Fraser, saw Be and hurriedly asked, "Be, are you feeling ufortable again? Sit down..." Be suddenly cried fiercely. "Mom, the Crawford family looked down on me and kicked me out! They asked me to pay back five million! It''s all my fault! I''m useless! I''m a burden to you. Where can I go to find five million?" Be gasped heavily. Sarah was stunned. What? Be felt sorry and went to the Crawford family to thank them. But they refused to ept it and asked us to pay back five million! Sarah suddenly felt sad. Why is it so difficult for us? God always likes to bully the poor! Sarah wiped her tears. "That''s how poor people are. How can we expect rich people to think highly of us? Forget it. We can pay them back for the rest of our lives! I''m ipetent. As long as you live well, I''ll be satisfied!" They burst into tears. Jean led the unlucky ghost to find themunity. "Eh? This is the building Gemma''s parents left for her!" Although it was not a high-end residential area, it was also separated from the vige. It belonged to an old residential area where the people had to climb stairs. "Lilly, you stay in the car. I''ll help you!" Jean patted Lilly. Lilly was soft and cute. She smiled. "Okay!" Pablo stared at the building and felt a little weird. It was an old neighborhood, but the building was gloomy, with traces of a bad aura constantly floating around. "I''ll check it out. Jean, don''t mess around." Jean responded, "Don''t worry. You can trust me!" Pablo''s mouth twitched. He pretended to believe her and drifted away speechlessly. Jean immediately floated upstairs with the unlucky ghost. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to have fun!" The unlucky ghost asked, "Miss, are you trying to tease me?" Jean said, "How can I? Am I that kind of ghost?" The unlucky ghost was speechless. Jean was about to speak when she saw a familiar figure at the front door. "Oh, it''s Gemma!" Jean went up to give Gemma a pat on the head. "Your lucky charm is almost gone. I''ll add some to you!" Jean tickled Gemma''s chin affectionately. Gemma sneezed and muttered, "What''s wrong? I feel cold all of a sudden. It seems I won''t be able to collect the rent today." Gemma knocked on the door. Soon, Sarah came out. Seeing Gemma, Sarah quickly bent over and smiled apologetically. "Ms. Gemma, wee! Please Gemma could not refuse Sarah, so she went in, only to see that there was only a te of vegetables and a small bowl of chicken soup on the table. It looked so pitiful. Be said weakly, "Gemma, you''re here." Gemma asked, "Be, you''re not in good health. Why do you eat a little?" Sarah smiled wryly. "I''m ipetent and can''t earn money. The doctor said Be needed to strengthen nutrition, but I..." She wiped her tears. Be said, "Mom, don''t talk about this matter! Gemma, are you here to collect the rent today?" Sarah quickly said, "Yes, I''ll get the money..." She took out her wallet, rummaged through it, and found a hundred dors. At this moment, Be''s father, Alex Patterson, came back and saw Gemmae to collect the rent. He rummaged through his pockets and found two hundred dors. Sarah smiled wryly. "Ms. Gemma, I''m sorry. How about I give you three hundred first?" Be burst into tears. "I''m sorry, I''m the one who dragged you down! I won''t take the immunosuppressants for next month!" Sarah grabbed her clothes embarrassedly while Alex smoked a cigarette quietly. Gemma was speechless. The Patterson family owed her rent for several months, and she paid the utility bills. But she knew Be was a leukemia patient, so she dared not affect Be''s treatment. If something went wrong, it meant she forced them to death. "Forget it." Gemma thought she was unlucky. So she regarded it as doing good deeds. Be insisted. "No, I''ll find out if I still have money. We owe too much rent..." She picked up her bag and took out ten dors. Gemma said helplessly, "Ugh, forget it..." Jean squinted her eyes. Be''s bag was bulging, and Be fumbled but did not open the inner "Superman! It''s your time to act!" The unlucky ghost was speechless. It turned out that he was here to obey Jean''s order. He had no choice but to lie on Be''s head. Be took out another coin. Suddenly, the hairband on her hand identally caught the zipper of the bag''s middleyer. Before Be could react, the stack of money fell out of the inteyer! Be panicked. Everyone was stunned. Alex and Sarah could not imagine that Be had so much money. Be had no choice but to pretend to be surprised. "How did thise about? I know it! Yesterday I went to the hospital for a reexamination, and a woman insisted on pulling me... She must have given it secretly..." Jean was speechless. Be was good at acting. As the money was revealed, Be could only insist on giving Gemma all the rent and bills owed for several months. Gemma was in a daze until she went out the door. They owed rent for several months, and she got it back. It went so well that she was a little uneasy. Jean chuckled. "Just take it!" Jean touched Gemma''s forehead, and Gemma left in a daze. Be felt like her heart was bleeding. It was so hard for her to earn the money. She wanted to use the money to buy better clothes, skin care products, and cosmetics. She had suffered for many years. She wanted to dress up like an ordinary girl and be worthy of Anthony. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sarah asked, "Be, is this money really given to you by someone else?" Be lowered her head. "Yes, it was given by a rich woman." There was joy in Sarah''s eyes. That''s great. It would be great if Be could meet that woman again. She happily went to do the home chores. Be felt sad and sat down feebly, but suddenly, the stool flipped over. She fell to the ground, and the pain brought tears to her eyes. Sarah hurried over to help Be but identally spilled the bowl of chicken soup on Be''s head. Alex frowned. While ming Sarah for being careless, he identally stepped on the clothes pole, which pped Be''s face. Be''s face instantly swelled up. Chapter 256 Unlucky Bella Chapter 256 Unlucky Be Be''s face swelled up, and she covered her face in pain. Tears streamed down her face. Alex and Sarah hurried over to wipe Be''s face and hair frantically. "How could you be so careless and pour soup on Be''s head!" Alex yelled angrily. "Didn''t you also kick the clothes pole and hit Be?" Sarah also shouted in anger. Be wiped her tears and said, "Stop arguing... I''m going to take a shower." They quickly helped her up, but the soup slipped on the ground. Three of them fell. Be felt that her bone was about to split. Seeing that Alex and Sarah wanted to help her, she quickly said, "I''ll do it myself!" She leaned on the table and went to the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She suffered from the Crawford family and lost her money. She felt so unlucky. Be turned on the shower while thinking, but the shower stood up and ran after her strangely! Be screamed and slipped into the toilet. She stepped into the pit and broke her bone. Hearing Be''s screams, Sarah quickly opened the door and entered. The bathroom was in a mess, and the shower was shaking wildly. Be was lying next to the toilet pit. "How did this happen?" Sarah quickly helped Be up. Alex looked confused. "Didn''t you keep saying that the water pressure is too low? I changed to a supercharged shower this morning..." Sarah and Be were speechless. Be did not know how she got back to the room. The water got into her nose, the bubbles hurt her eyes, and she fell on the bed and hit the head of the bed. Be was too unlucky that she was doubtful about her fate! Now she was lying on the bed. Her tailbone and sprained foot hurt, and she got a fever. Be could not stop crying and felt miserable. She wondered why Jean was born into a wealthy family and still had a good position after death. While her family was poor, she worked hard to survive but was still unhappy. Why is this world so unfair? Why is the difference between people so big? Why did God treat me like this? The more Be thought about it, the more sad she became, and she burst into tears. What she did not know was that two ghosts were floating beside her. Jean sighed in admiration. "I am convinced! After verification, you''re indeed unlucky!" The unlucky ghost responded helplessly, "Miss, I''m an unlucky ghost. It''s normal to be unlucky." Jean smiled. "That''s why you wanted to get close to me to covet my lucky charm?" The unlucky ghost dared not to admit it. Jean''s lucky charm overwhelmed his unlucky charm. He could not defeat Jean, not to mention to get a little of the lucky charm. It was good enough not to be even more unlucky. "Let''s go find Lilly." Jean felt relieved and floated out leisurely. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ... Another building in themunity. The location of this building was remote, and it was more dpidated and smaller than other buildings. There was a deserted house in the northwest corner of the 6th floor. There was a big hole in the doorway. Many talismans, knife points, and chicken bones were hanging there. It was hard to imagine that there was such a house in such amunity. Several children were standing in front of the house. They were Lilly, Hannah, Zachary, and Josh. The others followed Lilly out. Hannah thought there was something funny, but she nced at the broken building with a puzzled expression. "Where is this?" Hannah asked. Josh clutched a nervously. Zachary was holding the camera that Josh had invented and was standing there speechlessly and boringly. "Master, where is this?" Lilly looked curiously. Josh looked at the house number on the top and murmured, "Building 7, Unit 602..." "Go and find out," Pablo said. Although he could check it quickly, Lilly needed to do it herself. Lilly nodded and ran downstairs quickly. Josh was stunned. "Huh? Are you leaving now?" He was just about to start! Josh looked at Lilly and then at the. To verify whether the could catch ghosts, he gritted his teeth and threw the ghost trap into it. "Run!" Josh followed Lilly. Hannah did not know what had happened but felt inexplicably nervous. "Wait for me!" Zachary followed impatiently with the camera but heard a sound behind him. It was the sound of Josh''s bell. Zachary nced back and stared at the dpidated house, which was dark inside. He suddenly felt it was a bit scary, so he ran away immediately. It was around 6.00 pm, and many grannies were in the small square with their grandchildren. When the children went downstairs, a heat wave rushed toward them, and they suddenly felt brighter. Lilly nced back at the dim old building and became even more puzzled. Josh asked nervously, "Is there a ghost in this building?" Hannah was puzzled. What ghost? Lilly shook her head. "I don''t know yet!" "Lilly, where are you going?" Jean went downstairs with the unlucky ghost just in time to see Lilly. "Mommy, I''m going to ask something," Lilly told Jean about the strange house on the 6th floor. Jean said, "But no adult would tell a child these things." Lilly pulled Jean. "Mom, you cane with me!" "Huh?" Zachary and Josh followed without asking anything. Only Hannah, who had not experienced anything, looked puzzled. Arriving at the small square, Lilly walked toward a granny in a blue floral dress who seemed to like to talk. "Hello, Granny!" The granny looked at Lilly and Jean, then asked, "What''s the matter? Which family are you from? Why haven''t I seen you?" She did not know that she had seen a ghost. Only then did Jean realize that the granny could see her. "Granny! Have you eaten yet?" Jean smiled and pointed to Building 2. "My brother is over there." She was not lying. Anthony''s car was parked there. The granny nced in her direction and thought they were visiting rtives, so she chatted familiarly, "Oh, your rtives live here! I have eaten. Have you eaten?" Lilly nodded innocently. "Yes, I ate it!" Josh echoed, "We''ve eaten!" Zachary and Hannah felt strange. Jean squatted down and chatted with Granny, and the two got to know each other after a while. "By the way, Granny." Jean leaned closer to the granny and asked, "I took my daughter there to y and found a strange room with hanging talismans and chicken bones. What are those?" The granny''s expression changed slightly. She patted her thigh and whispered, "Why did you go there?" Chapter 257 Unit 602 Of Building 7 Chapter 257 Unit 602 Of Building 7 Jean was bewildered, "Whats wrong with that ce?" The granny looked around and moved closer to Jean, "That ce is cursed! Dont go there!" "What happened there? Please tell me more about it." Both of them got closer to gossip while ncing at Building 7 while they talked. "That building is not safe for people to live in. Thats why it looked dpidated. Actually, people were living there ten years ago on the sixth floor." "Is it 602?" Jean interrupted. "Yes, thats the one. There used to be a few foreigners living there. They speak with a foreign ent and they were here to run their business. They set up their stalls at the apartmentplex. When the property owners refuse to let them do so, they beat them up." "Theyre evil!" Lilly eximed. Josh tensed up. Evil? A ce of great evil! There must be ghosts! "They also beat up the people from the grocery store at Building 3 you had passed by just now. They robbed and drove the owner away and opened their own store at the same ce. They threatened us if Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. we didn''t buy anything from them." There was hatred in the granny eyes as she thought of the unpleasant memories. Jean frowned. Theyre such a bully? No ones in charge? "They are too much. No one could control them?" Jean voiced her doubts. "Unfortunately, no. They forced their business on us, but they were not satisfied with the little money they earned. They began to take over the open space in theplex. Our bicycles or motorbikes were usually parked downstairs in the open space. They imed that we dont own the open spaces and forced us to pay parking fees," the granny said solemnly. "Then it got worse. They set up a stop at theplexs entrance. We must prove that we live here before we can enter. Everyone had to register for a resident ID that showed their name, age, and upation to prove that they were a good citizen," added the granny. Jean''s eyes widened in shock, "What? No one called the cops on them?" "No one dared to control them as they were in an underworld group. They were ruthless and cunning. This was how they survived oppression. A lot of people quit their jobs to petition to bring them down. However, the men kidnaped the elderly, women, and children from their homes to let them know whos the boss. They were all locked up in Building 7," the granny looked towards that building as she said. "Then what?" The four kids asked anxiously. "Then the people fought with them. In order to warn those people who dare to resist. They killed everyone that was locked in Building 7. They didnt even spare the children. 30 people were killed that night!" When things went too far, the men were finally arrested and imprisoned. It was such a tragedy. Jean murmured, "No way. This is too much. Its hard to believe that 30 people died" "I know right, its hard to believe that such a thing happened. They were still defending themselves about it in court, saying that the number is full of crap and they were not capable of killing so many people. When evidence was disyed, they had the nerve to say they were trying to educate their disobedient brothers as themunity is a big family. Those who petitioned were their brother who had gone astray. They did that to re-educate us." The grannyughed sarcastically. Lillys mood was disrupted. Jean was shocked, "Howe I have not heard about this incident before?" "This happened too long ago and people gradually forget about it. Some of our descendants doubt the truth as well. After all, 30 people died, not three!" Those men were executedter on. However, their children did not admit their fathers were murderers, but they med the people in themunity framed their fathers. Jean went silent. No wonder unit 602 of Building 7 was surrounded by red lines and talismans but no one felt weird about it. Lilly and Jean went back to Pablo after they figured out the truth. When the sky was getting dark, the granny called for her grandson to go home. Some people wondered why she was chatting with the few children for so long. She froze for a second but a young man ran toward her happily, bringing the news that she was going to get rich by housing demolition and relocation. Everyone forgot about what happened just now. "Master, what had this to do with the prison?" asked Lilly. "The prison where the unlucky ghosts are held is the same prison that previously held those bad guys. The ghost couldnt leave because of them," answered Pablo. "The prison is being suppressed to lock down the spirits of the few bad guys, so they couldnt be reborn forever. This is the reason why the unlucky ghosts couldnt leave." Lilly got it now. "Theres a bad aura appearing in 602, we need to know what caused it." "Master, haven''t you gone in and checked on it?" "There are some things you have to see for yourself." Lilly understood. Since it was dark, Anthony and the others apanied Lilly to go to unit 602 to have a look. Building 7 was located at the farthest west at theplex. It was separated from the 6 buildings by a field full of weeds. People rarely went there. In the dark building, only the sound of their footsteps was heard. Anthony turned on the sh of his phone and walked upstairs. "Creak!" A random door from the building was blown open by the wind. It caused both of them to have goosebumps. Josh looked up and his pupils shrank in fear. He shouted while holding onto Lillys arms, "Lils! Lils! Lils! Lils!" Chapter 258 Admiration For Lilly Chapter 258 Admiration For Lilly Lilly patted Josh, "Don''t worry! Im here!" Zachary, who was holding the camera, also froze. Only Hannah was confused by the situation, "What?" Whats wrong? Whats going on? Isnt it just an opened door? Anthony frowned as he felt chilly. He whispered, "Lilly?" "Dont worry, Uncle Anthony. Master is here, well be fine," said Lilly. Hearing that Pablo was around, Anthony was relieved. However, he saw Zachary suddenly throw the camera toward him while stuttering, "Un Uncle An Anthony, take this" Joshs camera is indeed special. After all, Zachary is only a child, so it is understandable if hes scared. Anthony thought while he nced at the camera. The cameras screen was full of people. A family was standing quietly by the door that creak opened just now. Their faces were pale and they were staring straight at the team. Anthonys fingers shook slightly. Lilly led everyone upstairs. Everyone was petrified except for Hannah. "Lilly, how much longer do we have to climb? Its not fun at all, theres nothing here. Im so tired. I cant climb" Hannahined. "Were here!" Lilly eximed. They arrived at the door of unit 602 again. The door opened at some point. The talismans made some sounds when the wind blew. Suddenly, Josh heard the familiar sound of bells. "Ding ding" "Let''s go in," said Lilly. "I I wont have to go in, right?" Josh asked. Lilly nodded, "Youll wait for us outside then." Josh took a nce and several floating figures were in the corridor. All of them were staring at unit 602. An old woman with a hoarse voice said, "Little miss" Josh had chills in his spine, "Forget it. Ill go in too. Ill follow wherever Lilly goes" Zachary did not say a word from the moment they entered Building 7. Josh admired him from the bottom of his heart. His cousin was so calm, he underestimated Zachary. Only Hannah, who knew nothing about it said, "It''s too dark inside. I''m afraid there are rats." Are rats the problem now? Josh screamed in his heart. ording to the granny, the spirits inside this house must have been the spirits of the bad guys. Lillyforted, "Don''t worry. This is an empty building. There will be no rats." The tables and chairs were in a mess with broken legs. It looked like a fight happened previously. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Things were scattered on the ground too. However, at the end of the living room, a table stood firmly. Four objects were ced on top and there was a ck silhouette in front of it. Josh looked around quickly. Strange. There are no ghosts here. The ghost trap he ced near the entrance had beeps from time to time, but there was nothing inside. Something went wrong while Im creating it? Its good that there are no ghosts inside. Josh was a little relieved. "Whoosh!" The curtains were suddenly pulled open. Josh jumped in fright into Anthonys arms, "Argh! Dad, Dad, Dad!" Everyone was shocked when they saw a tiny silhouette beside the window. "Its just me!" Lilly eximed. You scared the hell out of us. They covered their faces as there was a lot of dust from the curtains. They finally saw what was on the table with the dim lights from outside. Four little gravestones. Four little gravestones stood on the table quietly under the moonlight. A te of bright red apples was ced in front of them. "Which sick b*stard put this here?" Josh asked angrily. Hannahs expression gradually changed. Only only the dead had gravestones. She trembled and grabbed Zacharys arms. "Zac, Im scared!" "Don''t don''t pull me! Me too!" Pablo floated beside them and instructed, "Lilly, remove the gravestones." "Okay!" She stepped on a broken chair but she still couldnt reach it. Anthony immediately moved forward to help her. He identally pointed the shlight at the ceiling. Four faces were staring at them with an evil smile and swooped toward them! Everyone shouted. "Crap! Argh!" "Dad! Lils!" "Ahh! Help me, Lilly!" Lilly threw out the spiritpass and containment spirit. The spiritpass suppressed the two faces, and the containment spirit caught one of them. One cunningly slipped out and rushed to the door; "Where are you going?" Lilly yelled and stomped on it. The face screamed and twisted into a ball. "Run away if you have the guts!" Lilly said arrogantly. Josh, Zachary and Hannah were stunned by Lilly''s heroic actions. Chapter 259 Bellas Offerings Chapter 259 Be''s Offerings Josh, Zachary and Hannah looked at Lilly with admiration. The face let out a mournful scream as it couldnt break free under Lillys feet. Lilly snapped her fingers, "Spiritual Fire!" A fireball appeared at Lillys fingertips and burnt the face into ashes. Zachary and Josh were surprised while Hannah remembered something. Wait I saw this before! She was crying in her room that night, when Hannahs mother was kicked out by her grandmother. A ghost crawled in through her window. She hid under the covers but the ghost tried to lift it. Suddenly Lilly came in and threw a fireball at the ghost after chanting something. "Ghosts" Hannah finally came to a realization. Hannah pounced on Zacharys back. "Let go! I cant breathe!" Lilly threw a few fireballs burning the remaining three faces. They let out an angry roar and disappeared. "There!" Lilly pped her hands and kept the spiritpass and containment spirit. Lilly is so powerful! "Are they dead?" Josh asked uneasily. Lilly said, "They died a long time ago! The faces were made by resentful souls gathering together. If the gravestones are here for a few more years, it would be gatheredpletely. " Lilly ced the gravestones neatly on the ground and asked, "Josh, how do you pronounce these words?" Josh was afraid. He bent forward slightly and took a nce. "I think its their name." Anthony took a look and read a few names. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Their names are strange." Lilly went around and found nothing from the other rooms, which means there was nothing in this house except for the four gravestones. "Master, why did they ce these here?" Lilly asked. "What do people do when they make offerings to the dead?" "Is it to give them the chance to be reborn?" Pablo nodded, "Somebody wants to prevent these four evil spirits from being reborn. We did not see them in the prison. It means that these four ghost spirits had perished, but they left a trace of bad aura. The offerings are to guide them back here." Their souls areplete and ready to be reborn again. "Which means, someone is secretly making offerings to the bad guys," said Lilly. "That''s right." Lilly asked, "Who is it?" Who is crazy enough to worship such bad guys? Pablo pointed to the tombstones, "The name, Be Patterson is on the tombstones." Lilly''s eyes widened, "That aunty?" Pablo nodded. Lilly was confused. Why? That aunt is not their descendant or rtive. Jean thought of the money that fell out of Bes bag, "Maybe it''s for the money." The truth would only be known once they met Be. Lilly ruined the altar by pping off the tombstones. The ghosts in the corridor watched Lilly burn the faces and destroyed the tombstones. Some of them couldn''t help but tear up. Lilly waved to them, "Move on and rest in peace." They had been avenged and there was no reason for them to stay here anymore. They left one by one. The shouting from the kids attracted residents from Building 6 toe over. A few men shone the shlight on the kids. "Where do you live? Why are you running around at night? Where are your parents?" "Im here," said Anthony. "You dont live here, right? You must have not known this ce" "I know what this ce is. Im here to look for something," Anthony interrupted. He handed over one of the broken tombstones, "Someone is secretly making offerings to those few bag guys here." Anthony let the men inside the unit and they were in disbelief and furious. The apples were still fresh. The person had been diligently changing them. "Which b*stard it is?" A man was so angry that he kicked the chair that was close by. Another man stepped on the tombstone and cursed, "Betrayer! How dare you secretly make offerings?" Someone took pictures of all the broken tombstones and sent them to their WhatsApp group. Everyone was suddenly searching for the person named Be. "Wait! I know this name. This is my tenant" Someone suddenly sent a message. Everyone was rushing towards Building 3 for Be. Be, youre dead meat! Chapter 260 Mr Anthony, Please Help Me Chapter 260 Mr Anthony, Please Help Me Be was lying in bed, her broken leg caused her a lot of pain. Sarah had called the ambnce but it was still not there yet. "Mom, my leg hurts and Im having a headache too," Be cried. Sarah noticed Be had a fever. She hurriedly got a wet towel to put on Bes forehead. "Bear with it, your dad had called the ambnce again." Alex was annoyed, "They cant dispatch another ambnce here? Everyone went to the pregnant woman?" "Go to the hospital ourselves? A fracture is not an emergency?" Alex hung up the phone and cursed, "They must be ignoring us because were poor. They said the ambnces were all dispatched to pick up pregnant women. Are all pregnant women giving birth tonight?" Be cried more. Why is she so unlucky? "Mom, I want to eat watermelon." "Alright, Ill cut some for you now." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Alex sighed, "Dont worry. Ill call a taxi now." Their door was kicked open suddenly. Sarah froze while holding the watermelon. "Who are you?" Alex stepped forward. "Youre still in the mood for watermelon? You should eat shi*t!" A man eximed while he kicked a chair. Be knew something was up. She clung to her nket tightly. The crowd stared at her. "Youre Be?" Be nodded. The man threw the tombstones at her. "These are your doings right?" Be shook her head, "No. I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" An old woman scolded, "Dont pretend! Youre the one who secretly worships the bad guys that murdered 30 people in Building 7!" "There must be some kind of misunderstanding. We just moved here a few months ago! We don''t even know who the people you''re talking about are! Our daughter is very timid. She wouldnt do such things." Bes parents rified. No one listened to them. A man grabbed Be''s arm and dragged her out of the room. "Your name is on the stones and you''re still denying it?" Just because were poor, doesnt mean that they could bully us. Sarah shouted, "How can you be so sure that it''s our daughter? There are so many people named Be in this world!" Some of the people went through the closet to find evidence of Bes worship. Some engaged in a fistfight with Alex. Someone took the opportunity to p Be. Be trembled while covering her face, "Its not me. I''m just a leukemia patient! I don''t even know them. Why would I do such a thing?" Sarah was furious, "You guys are trespassing! I will sue you" "Wait!" One of the people rummaging for evidence suddenly found a report. "It stated that Be received a bone marrow donation. Shes indeed a leukemia patient." The crowd was confused. Is she really a leukemia patient? If so, she had no reason to do that Did we make a mistake? Be cried, "I did not do that I need to go to therapy every month. Our family is so poor that we often eat leftovers. Where do we get the money to worship others?" The crowd felt pitiful for Be. "My poor daughter" Sarah sobbed. Alex remained silent at the side. A childish voice broke the silence, "Hi everyone. This is from the cameras." Lilly held up a USB sh drive. Josh plugged it into theputer. In the video, Be was sneaking into Building 7 with fruits and ritual papers. She would go there every 2 or 3 days. The date is clearly shown on the video and the person was definitely Be. Her parents were shocked. Actually, they knew the story of the bad guys, they never expected their daughter would secretly worship them. "No way. My daughter is weak and she struggled to go downstairs," Sarah murmured. "Shes a kind girl. She wouldn''t do such things." Be froze. She thought that there was no one in the building, let alone surveince cameras. "I I" Be suddenly saw Anthony among the crowd and she got hopeful. She cried, "Mr. Anthony, its not me. I dont know whats going on. Please help me" Chapter 261 Asking For Forgiveness Chapter 261 Asking For Forgiveness Lilly looked at Be hopelessly. This aunty must have been sick for too long and her brain got damaged. Of course, Uncle Anthony would be on my side. Im the one who brought the USB sh drive. What was she thinking about begging Uncle Anthony for help? Josh smirked, "Dont act anymore in front of the evidence." Hannah shouted, "Hypocrite!" Be continued to cry and shake her head while repeatedly saying, "Not me. Not me." She was upset that Anthony had no intention to help her. Why was he not helping me now like he did five years ago? "Mr. Anthony" Anthony said coldly, "Karma always hits you back." His words made Be feel hopeless. She remembered when Jean was in the hospital, he doted on Jean unconditionally. He would protect her even though she made mistakes. Why wouldnt he treat me the same? I just want someone to protect me a little. I have my reasons for doing so I spent my youth in the ward. Now that Im better, I have the courage to pursue what I love. I just want to earn some money to matchchis social ss. Is that wrong? The crowd ignored Bes cries. "Why did you do this?" The granny hit Be with her cane. Be shouted in pain. Sarah wanted to help her out but was pulled away by the others. A man went up and pped her, "Those b*stards killed my mother, my grandmother and my brother who was only two years old! I watched my brother get pierced by them! I watched my mother insult my mother! And they killed my grandmother who rushed in to help! Do you know how vicious they are? Do you know what they have done? And you worship them?" Be''s face was swollen. She could only cry and beg for mercy. No one would believe her even if she pretended now. It was better to act pitifully and beg for forgiveness. "I''m sorry, I was wrong! I apologize! Please forgive me" Bes parents felt disheartened after learning the truth. They spent their whole life trying to cure their daughter, but they got nothing in the end. The granny asked again, "Why did you do this?" Be thought of something and lowered her head. Seeing the crowd was going to hit her again, she hurriedly confessed. "It happened one night four months ago. Not long after we moved here, I went for a walk around the neighborhood and saw the faces of those people on the bulletin board. Their faces were crossed by red markers. I chatted with someone and asked about it, only to find out what happened back then. I had a nightmare on that night itself. I dreamed about what they did and they were very fierce. I was traumatized and I had nightmares every night. Thats why I worship them to stop my suffering." The crowd couldnt believe what they heard. What the hell? If she felt uneasy, shouldnt she make offerings to the innocent souls who were killed? Why did she worship their murderer instead? Lilly frowned. Jean shook her head, "Its definitely not because of this. She received money from someone and she had other motives" Humans areplicated. Who knows why Be did this, is it really just for the money? Anthony took Lilly''s hand, "Let''s go!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Josh caught up and asked, "Dad, are we just letting it go?" "What else should we do?" There will always be someone who would punish the people who vited the baseline of morality. Several police cars were already downstairs. Josh was worried, "Will they punish that stupid woman?" "Yes, they will. What we can do is remember what happened and be alert. We have to guard ourselves from people like that." Lilly felt like she had a great aplishment, "Uncle Anthony, Im very very hungry!" Josh looked at Lilly with admiration. They went home after themotion. Watching Anthony leave without looking back, Be was desperate and aggrieved. She didn''t know why Lilly did this to her. Her offerings had nothing to do with Lilly. The other party did not only give Be money, but also promised to give her a socialite status after three years. Be only wanted to be worthy as Anthonys partner because she truly liked him. The bad guys were just doing what they thought was right from their point of view. They had been dead for a long time. Why can''t people let go of it? They even used some spells to suppress their souls which made them couldnt be reborn. It had been so long. The people should forget their hatred. Be felt that it was just a small matter to the residents. Chapter 262 The Consequences Of Bella Chapter 262 The Consequences Of Be Bey in bed at night. The police officers brought away a few people after mediation. After the police left, several grannies came back and hit her with their canes again. They said they woulde back the next day to "have fun" with her! I already admit to my mistakes and would not make any more offerings. What else did they want? Be was guilty at first but then she felt that they were too much. Suddenly, there was a strong wind and the curtains were pping against each other. Be was about to call Sarah to help her close the window and she felt weird. She turned around and the hairs on her neck stood up. Several white figures were floating outside the window. The pping sounds from the curtain were actually the sound of their feet kicking the window. Be screamed and scrambled to close the window. Her fracture on the ankle made her legs wobble and she couldnt move. The figures were in front of her in a blink of an eye. They were staring deadly at her! "Ahh don''te near me!" Be desperately leaned back and she touched something soft. A child was in front of her. "Hey." The child smiled and his head fell off. Be peed herself because of the fear. Her room seemed to be isted from the world. She couldnt hear a sound outside and her screams did not get her parents attention. Be was terrified. There were more and more "people" appearing from every surface. Soon, the room was filled up. They did not make any sound except for the sound of childrenughing. They were slowly approaching her. "Are you the one who worship the bad guys?" An old woman asked. "You should give the offerings to us We are the ones who died tragically" Be came to a realization. They are the people who were killed by those men? There are so many of them. Impossible How could they kill so many people? "No, Its not me!" Be panicked. A woman screamed and pounced on Be. "It''s you! We saw it!" She choked Be and bit her face. All the ghosts opened their mouths and pounced on Be to bite her. We were just fighting the oppression to live like normal people, but they were killed by such cruel people. We died so tragically but Be worshiped those people and wanted to forgive them. Who is she to forgive them? Be screamed in pain and fear but no one could save her. A few dayster, Lilly heard that Be was hospitalized again due to mood swings that triggered her leukemia rpse. The rpse was more serious than before. Her body rejected the transnt and needed several N?velDrama.Org owns this. rounds of resuscitation. Bes family couldnt afford the medical bills and she couldnt proceed with her treatment. Some of her body parts started festering. Since Be was admitted to the hospital, the residents couldn''t beat her anymore. However, they often "visit" her and publicize what she did. No matter how Be pretended to be pitiful, her parents did not say a word. There was no one to help her pay the medical bills now. Lilly quietly asked Josh, "If that aunty had no money for treatment, what would happen?" "She would probably die soon," Josh answered. The patients in the final stage of leukemia would go through horrible pain. Some patients would cut themselves with a knife in order to offset the pain. Be would slowly die in pain and despair. Josh was manifesting it to happen soon. "You don''t want her to die?" Josh asked when he saw Lilly was in her thoughts. "No! Master said everyones life is predestined. Karma would happen no matter what." Mommy said some people do not deserve sympathy. Dad said that people should have kindness andpassion, but not too much of it. Uncle Anthony said Lilly felt that Be brought this upon herself. People have to atone for the mistakes they made. Old Mrs. Crawford shouted from downstairs, "Its dinner time!" "Come on! Lets go!" Lilly urged. In the dining room, a sumptuous meal was prepared. "We need to get ready for All Souls Day. We also need to add Lilly''s name to the family tree officially soon," Old Mrs. Crawford reminded. Anthony nodded his head. "Lilly is also going back with me for All Souls Day. Her name would also be added to the MacNeil family tree," said ke. "Not a big problem. Theres no rule stating that a daughter cant be on both sides of the family tree. Shes Little Miss Crawford in the Crawford family and Ms. MacNeil in the MacNeil family." Old Mrs. Crawford was quite open-minded. Thats good. No one would dare to bully Lilly in the future with such family backgrounds. Lilly asked, "Granny, wheres the tomb of our ancestors?" "Its at Greenhill Memorial Park." People preferred cremation services nowadays. There were almost no ancestral tombs in the city. Memorial parks had new services like family mausoleums which were priced at tens of millions. Chapter 263 How Do You Like Your Grave? Chapter 263 How Do You Like Your Grave? For the first time, Lilly knew that there was such a thing as a mausoleum. She was curious with endless questions. "How about our family?" "How many tombs are there?" "Is it enough for all of the ancestors? Could they squeeze together if there''s not enough space?" "Do they like it there?" "If I live there in the future, can my tomb be ribbon-shaped?" What?! ke stuffed a piece of meat into Lillys mouth, "Kids should eat more and talk less." "Take no offense at a childs words," Old Mrs. Crawford murmured. See! The adults are not answering my questions again! Anthony smiled and answered the questions one by one. "The Crawford family mausoleum is calcted by square meters. Its currently a hundred square meters. Each starts at a minimum of 3 square meters." "Its enough space for the ancestors for another hundred years." "I think they should like it there. Does Lily like ribbons?" Anthony asked Lilly. Lilly nodded, "Mine will be special and different from others!" The adults were not nning to continue the conversation and they pretended to talk about other stuff. Lilly looked at Josh and asked, "Josh, how do you like your grave?" "Uh" "How about you, Zachary?" "..." Lilly looked at Drake, "Drake, What about you?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Big Head Hannah raised her hand, "Me me me! I want it shaped like a sheep!" Finally, Old Mrs. Crawford ended the conversation, "Stop talking and eat. I will do a spot-checkter!" The kids stopped talking and ate quickly. Lilly approached ke and asked, "So, Daddy, what about our family? Do the ancestors like their graves?" ke couldnt answer that. "Can I have it in the shape that I like?" "Well, theres no rule to a funeral now. I guess you can have it your own way then." Lilly was satisfied when she got the answer she wanted. In her point of view, death and parting were normal. She believed that people would see each other again one day in different forms. Jean looked at Lilly dotingly. It was almost time for her to go. Time passed by quickly. Josh had been fixing his ghost trap to try it on All Souls Day. The trap made sounds even when it did not capture any ghosts that night. Lilly couldnt figure it out either. "Maybe it caught a face?" Lilly thought about it, "They were inside that day before we went in." Josh was still traumatized by what happened that night. "The faces couldnt be trapped?" Lilly pointed to the holes in the trap: "The ghost can change their sizes. Your doesnt have magic. Maybe it flew out from the holes when it became smaller." "It is possible!" Josh agreed. Josh immediately picked up a pen to draw some diagrams and calcte some forms. Lilly felt bored and left him alone. Outside of the Crawford Mansion. A little girl wearing ck passed by. She stood in front of the gate and the needle of herpass turned fast. "Hmph." She put thepass into her pocket and slowly walked away. Anthony noticed the girl on his way back home. He thought that she was one of the children in the neighborhood. He saw Lilly running out. "Hey! Uncle Anthony! Its you?" Lilly predicted someone extraordinary came to visit. She grabbed and tossed Mr. Tortoise to make a prediction again. Mr. Tortoise stretched his head, bit off a small stem and turned around. Chapter 264 Mid Of July Chapter 264 Mid Of July Lilly stared at Mr. Tortoise for a long time. "What''s wrong?" Anthony squatted and asked. "It says that someone wants topete with me in building a special grave." Lilly ran away happily after she said that. "Hurry up! Uncle Anthony! Granny is waiting for you to have afternoon tea!" Lilly made a mugwort herb bag in various shapes for everyone in the family. "And this is for Uncle Jonas" She ran to Old Mrs. Crawfords room, "Granny! Lets go to visit Uncle Jonas in the film crew! A few days ago, Jonas told them that his filming crew was in the city. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Alright." Old mrs. Crawford had never visited her son in the filming crew before. She was excited. "Wait for Granny to change first. We cant make him embarrassed." "Yes, yes, I got it!" Lilly ran back to her room and opened her closet to choose a dress. "Polly, what do you think? This or that?" "Green! Green!" "Okay!" Lilly put the green dress on and pinned a green hair clip to her hair. "Uncle Jonas wouldnt be embarrassed by me!" She chanted while she slipped on her matching green shoes. She brought Polly with her too as Polly was green in color. They were about to leave when they met Hannah. "Hannah, have you finished your homework?" "My dad went to the toilet! Lets go!" They saw Josh on their way out. "Where are you going? Im going to!" Josh said ran to his room to stuff all of his devices into his bag except for the big iron bowl. Old Mrs. Crawford wore an elegant ck dress with a big-brimmed hat. Since being in a wheelchair, she had never dressed up nicely. "Come on!" She brought the 3 kids together with her. Jonas just finished one of his scenes in "Mid Of July", a war period drama. The military uniform he wore was too thick and he unbuttoned it. The female lead was starstruck by his actions. A girl with a high-pitched voice came over, "Quinnie, do you want some milkshake? Its on me today!" The girl was Emily Smith. She was the one who forced Jonas to be an on-screen couple with her previously. Quinnie fake a smile and said, "No, thank you. I had gained 0.5 pounds. I dont want to gain weight." "Okay. How about Mr. Jonas?" "I dont want it." Emily was about to say something when Quinnie pointed to the script. "Mr. Jonas, you will be cheated on the scer. How should I y this part? Please teach me. I dont know how to do it." Emily left and Quinnie rolled her eyes. Women An assistant came in to inform them someone is here to visit. Before Jonas could react, he saw a green thing running and jumping into his arms. "Uncle Jonas! Lilly is here to give you this!" Lilly showed him the herb bag happily. Jonas looked at Lilly who was dressed in green. Even the herb bag is green. Chapter 265 Quinnie Who Talks Without Thinking Chapter 265 Quinnie Who Talks Without Thinking "Uncle Jonas, you have to wear it around your neck!" Lilly urged him. "Thank you, Lilly. But it is inconvenient for me to wear while filming." Jonas handed the herb bag to the assistant and asked him to keep it in the bag. Lilly nodded: "Okay. Just remember to wear it after filming! This bag is to ward off evil spirits since All Souls Day is near now." "Give me the herb bag," Jonas told the assistant. He then tied the herb bag securely onto the waistband of his pants. "Lilly made this for me. I cant let her down." Old Mrs. Crawford smirked. Didnt you say that it was inconvenient to wear during filming? I know what youre thinking about. "Just admit youre afraid!" Polly chirped. Emily came over with a cup of milkshake, "Lilly! Do you remember me? Im Emily! Would you like some milkshake? Its delicious!" Lilly remembered her instantly by her high-pitched voice. "No, thank you. Granny said that children should not drink milkshakes. Dont you know that, Aunty?" "Oops Sorry. I didnt know that." "Aunty, is there anything wrong with your voice?" "Of course not. This is my natural voice" Quinnie rolled her eyes and squirmed over shyly, "Mr. Jonas, Is this your niece? Shes so cute. I also want a beautiful little girl like her!" Lilly puzzledly looked at Quinnie, "Theres something wrong with your voice too?" Quinnie waved her hands, "I drank too much milk shake." Lilly nodded, "Grandma was right. Milk shakes are unhealthy. Dont drink it anymore." "Okay!" Quinnie couldnt help but ruffle Lillys hair. "Are you filming too? How is it filmed? Is it a ghost movie?" Lilly asked. "Its not a ghost movie. Its a war period drama." "What do you mean by war period drama?" "It means that we will need to fight and kill the bad guys that are like demons. Do you know what I mean?" "Cough!" Old Mrs. Crawford interrupted. Quinnie covered her mouth. Shoot! I talk without thinking again! Lilly was attracted by what she said. "Do you catch ghosts and demons too?" "Huh?" Did Mr. Jonas tell Lilly about "Mid Of July"? Quinnie nodded. Catching demons is probably the same as fighting and killing the "demons" right? Lilly''s eyes went wide. Wow, that''s awesome! "Did you hire the demons?" The film site was built like the colonial era with buildings and prisons. It was a gloomy day and a group of "actors" were spying on them. Quinnie looked at them and said, "No, they are hired by the director." "The director is awesome!" He even hired real ghosts to act! Lilly thought. Lilly befriended Quinnie and they gossiped together. Meanwhile, Old Mrs. Crawford was talking to Jonas. Emily was upset seeing Quinnie and Lilly sitting together. I brought her milkshake but she called me Aunty and ignored me! Im the same age as Quinnie and she did not call her Aunty. Is she doing it on purpose? However, she stayed silent. She offended Jonas and Lilly once during a party hosted by Taylor Entertainment and they terminated her contract. She apanied several men to get this role. She did not dare to take the risk. Jonas stood up, "Well, Im going to get ready to film the next scene. Be obedient. Dont run around." Lilly nodded excitedly. She wants to see Quinnie tear the demons apart. Jonas was puzzled by Lillys excitement. Old Mrs. Crawford wanted to leave as the things were delivered and she reminded Jonas about All Souls Day. Lilly pleaded, "Granny, I want to see Uncle Jonass scene." "Alright." Old Mrs. Crawford thought that she was curious about something new. The film crew was busy preparing for the scene. There was a bed in the scene. The director shouted, "Action!" Quinnie tore her clothes and pressed a man to the bed. Lilly''s eyes widened. Old Mrs. Crawford regretted. Is this something a child can watch? She wanted to take Lilly away. Jonas appeared just in time. He yed the marshall. He kicked the room door and it flew several feet away. "Wow!" "She cheated on him! She cheated on him!" Polly said while pping its wings. What kind of drama is this?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 266 Lilly Wanted To Watch Them Fight The "Demons" Chapter 266 Lilly Wanted To Watch Them Fight The "Demons" Jonas was already in the mood for the character he yed. When the crowd heard Pollys voice, they couldnt hold back theirughter. Jonas got out of character and Quinnieughed too. "Cut!" The director turned around and looked at Polly. "Shh Be quiet." Lilly shushed Polly. The prop team set up the scene again. "Quinnie, why did you press the man on the bed? Arent you guys fighting? Why did you tear off your Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. clothes?" Quinnie didnt know how to answer such an innocent question from a child. "Mid Of July" was adapted from a war period romance novel. The male lead, Lincoln Knight was a marshall, and the female lead, Ava Smith was a prankster. Lincoln forced Ava to be his fifth wife. She yed smart to save the intelligence officers from the "demons" while defeating Lincoln. He gradually became attracted to Avas kindness and wisdom; and she was also getting fond of him. They fall in love and fight the "demons" together. In the scene just now, one of the intelligence officers got caught spying. Ava pretended to sleep with him to cover for him. However, Lincoln knew the "demons" could see through her lies. He acted like he caught her cheating on him. "Its for uh Thats all" Quinnie exined briefly. "For what?" "To fight the demons. Our purpose of doing this is to fight them." Lilly still couldnt understand. Jonas exined again and Lilly saw a ghost standing behind them. So hes the one ying the "demon"! "Got it! Then why did you kick the door angrily, Uncle Jonas?" "Because I like Quinnie and I misunderstood that Quinnie likes that guy. So I was angry and I kicked the door!" Lilly finally understood the plot. Quinnie smiled and thought that there was nothing with Jonas''s words. He was trying to make Lilly understand the plot easily. Emily was jealous after listening to Jonass words. Mr. Jonas admitted he likes Quinnie in public? Damn it. They just met each other through this drama. When we were both signed to Taylor Entertainment, they said I had the most potential. I worked so hard to be on par with Mr. Jonas but Quinnie snatched him away from me. I acted humble because Quinnie is the female lead in the drama. How could she push her luck? Emily clenched her fist hard. I will definitely hit you back! The next scene was filmed smoothly. Ava and the intelligence officer were captured by Lincoln. Lincoln told the others that he had killed the intelligence officer and Ava believed it. She was furious at him and called him a traitor. Lincoln whipped Ava until she was unconscious. His third wife, yed by Emily, was jealous when Lincoln cleaned her wounds. During the period when Ava couldnt get out of bed, she pped her hard. The director was amazed by Emilys acting, "Emily acted so well! Her jealousy and revenge were well yed!" Lilly couldnt understand the plot. Why did Uncle Jonas have so many wives? Why couldnt they talk peacefully? "This is boring! I want to see them fight the demons!" The directorughed at Lilly''s antics. He flipped through the script and said to the person next to him, "Get ready for the next scene. Fighting the demons!" Chapter 267 Finally Fighting The "Demons" Chapter 267 Finally Fighting The "Demons" The sky was getting gloomy in the evening. It was dark outside and the strong winds were blowing. The few spirits among the extras started to appear boldly. They sat on the ground and watched Emily on the set. Emily pped Quinnie hard. Quinnie was stunned for a moment before she remembered her part. She braced herself from the pain to get up from the bed. The director frowned and wanted to stop filming. However, Quinnie continued her acting and the director continued filming. The third wife of Lincoln was still reprimanding and insulting Ava. She pped Ava again. ording to the script, Ava would re at the third wife and insult her. Then, Lincoln would arrive to protect Ava in his arms. How dare you p me? Quinnie was furious. She struggled to get up without following the script and pped Emily. The p was loud. Emily took a few steps back. This is not in the script! Jonas, who was just about to enter, was surprised by the changes. As he was a versatile actor, he improvised the scene. The third wife of Lincoln cried andined. She left reluctantly when she was told to get out. "How could you simply p someone?" Ava pointed at the door and cried, "Go away! Get out now!" Lincoln wanted to say something but left in the end. "Cut! Wonderful scene! Quinnies improvisation is not bad! Its not out of character!" The director was satisfied. Quinnie smirked. She had to limit her strength as her character was injured just now. Now, she needed to find a chance to give Emily another p because Emily pped her twice. Emily came over with an excuse, "Quinnie, Im sorry. I couldnt control my strength just now" Quinnie took a few steps forward. "p!" Lilly who was waiting to fight the "demons" was stunned too. Emily held her face and got teary, "Quinnie, why did you hit me? I didnt mean to do that just now. Im sorry, dont be angry with me" Quinnie also pretended to be surprised for a moment and regained herposure. "Oh my God! What have I done? Did I hit you? Sorry, I was too immersed in my character. Im so sorry." Quinnie panicked and reached out for Emily''s face, "Are you okay?" Emily''s face was already swollen and it hurt like hell when Quieenie pressed on it. She shrieked, "Ahh, it hurts!" "Sorry, I didnt mean to hurt you. I was too worried about you ......" Quinnie quickly asked for help from the people around her. Lilly looked at Old Mrs. Crawford, "Granny, Quinnie is a good actress and shes I forgot that word." "Shes a dedicated actress." "Thats right!" Lilly nodded. Sigh. Will Lilly grow up like a normal kid with so many weirdos surrounding her? Its okay. I will teach her the correct way of life! Emily could only sulk at the side. The next scene would require Ava to use fire to chase the enemies away. Fire ident Disfigurement Emily changed into the extras costume secretly. Everyone was having fun with Lilly at the film set. "Next up is the scene that you wanted to watch the most! Fighting the demons!" Lilly pped her hands, "Awesome! Where did you hire them from?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "I pay them. They need money for a living too." The director answered while thinking that she was talking about the actors. The next scene was in a prison. The film crew prepared a handcuff and some red paint for the scene. While they were setting up the scene, they noticed a person was crouching in the prison staring at them. "Damn! You look like a ghost squatting over there!" The man stood up and smiled eerily at them. Chapter 268 Real Ghosts On The Film Set Chapter 268 Real Ghosts On The Film Set The man in the prison was wearing a tattered tunic. He looked bloody with sticky blotches of red and purple. He turned around and floated out. In the next scene, Ava would dress as a ghost to save the intelligence officer. She would create some silhouettes to confuse the prison warden. When they were caught escaping, Lincoln would appear and fight the "demons". The film set manager thought that the man was one of the demons. He muttered, "Wow, the makeup is so realistic. The way he walks too. He literally floated. His dedication would make him famous one day." The scene was quickly set up. "Action!" Screams were heard from the tortured in the prison. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind, and the fire in the fire pit turned green. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "This prop is good! The fire changes color naturally. It looked eerie and the effect was good!" The actors were acting out a torture scene of the intelligence officer when the fire flickered again. "Who is it?" When the scene continued, a female ghost with messy hair appeared behind the intelligence officer. "Ghost!" The man took a few steps back in shock. "Stupid! Theres no ghost in this world! Continue the torture!" A white shadow floated across the prison cell. Both of the actors saw it. This was the part where Ava would trick them into believing there were ghosts by using lighting and shadows effect. The actors were frightened. He took a look at the props just now and it was just a piece of clothing with a mask on it. He was sure that the female ghost just now was not a prop. However, the only one who should have dressed up as a female ghost was Ava. She was still waiting to film her scene. The one who floated across the prison cell was not a prop either. How could someone fly without the support of wires? "Lets Lets go!" One of the actors already ran off leaving the more experienced one behind. Quinnie started her scene. She stood inside the prison cell with messy hair and reddened eyes. The actor was startled and ran away. Ava continued by going forward to rescue the intelligence officer. The scene ended when both of them escaped together. "Cut! Everything in one take! Cool!" The director couldn''t help but secretly praise them in his heart. Whats wrong with them today? Everyone did an excellent job! "Prepare for the next scene!" The next scene was in a courtyard outside the prison. The scene required a crane and wires for a panoramic view. The person in charge of the props and film set repeatedly checked the spot where gasoline would be poured to ensure the safety of the female lead. The fire would be 3 feet away from her. "Clear this spot." Emily observed them from far away wearing another persons costume. When no one noticed, she poured some liquid on the partition which protected Quinnie from the fire. Emily was so nervous that her palms were sweating, but no one saw what she did. She left after doing so. Unbeknownst to her, a female spirit saw everything she did. "Action!" The camera started rolling and the mechanism for the fire started to operate. Emily couldnt hide her excitement while she watched. Here we go! When Ava left with the intelligence officer, explosions and fire blew up in her face. Special effects would be addedter on to make the explosions and fire look real. They were surrounded by the "demons" and they fought back with guns and bombs. "Boom!" When the bomb exploded, it started a big fire. Quinnie was shocked. This doesnt seem right Chapter 269 Acting Is Dangerous Chapter 269 Acting Is Dangerous The director had offered to get her a stunt woman because some of the scenes in the drama were dangerous, but she refused. The people in charge had also tested the position that was safe for her tond on. It would be 3 feet away from the fire. However, the partition was on fire. She could also smell her hair burning. The others were dumbfounded. What happened? The fire is too close to her! S*it! Quinnie cursed in her heart. A silhouette shed before her eyes and pushed her away. Quinnie flopped to the ground ording to the script. The film crew was unable to tell whether to stop or continue filming. Quinnie was a dedicated actress. They didnt want to film another take to put her in danger again. They could only observe her from afar to make sure she was okay. Jonas appeared and threw daggers at the "demons" that were chasing after them. After a gunfight scene, the "demons" fell to the ground. A man came forward to him. Jonas thought this was the climax of the scene, he looked at Quinnie who was unconscious and attacked him angrily. A puff of ck smoke came out of nowhere. Jonas froze. ording to the script, the thing he would attack was a piece of clothing. However, the man was staring at him now. I attacked a ghost? The director told him, after he attacked them, there would be green smoke for editing special effects. Before the ck smoke was gone, the green smoke appeared. Jonas continued acting and he carried Quinnie and the intelligence officer who were unconscious and left the scene. "Cut!" Jonas quickly touched the herb bag on his waist. Quinnie was panting while suppressing her anger. She saw Emily talking andughing with the others but she didnt n on doing anything first. She was also suspicious of the silhouette who pushed her away just now. Lilly was confused and worried. Uncle Jonas really did attack demons! Is Quinnie hurt from the explosion? Acting is such a dangerous job. N?velDrama.Org owns this. If Uncle Jonas were to act in an ident scene, would he die? Tears formed in her eyes while she was thinking about that. "Is fighting the demons cool? Oh my Why are you crying?" The director asked. "Its all acting. Dont cry!" Everyone wasforting Lilly as they thought that she was shocked by the scene. Old Mrs. Crawford carried her, "Sweetie, dont cry. Are you scared?" Lilly pointed at the monitor, "The people who died, are they really dead? If Uncle Jonas acted as a corpse one day, would he die? Boohoo" Chapter 270 Who Set The Fire? Chapter 270 Who Set The Fire? The crowd was amused by Lilly. They didnt expect Lilly to believe the actors were dead. "They are not dead! See, theyreing over here. Theyre all fine!" Old Mrs. Crawfordforted Lilly too, "Fighting the demons are fake. See, everyone is fine." "But Quinnie got burnt!" Lilly said with tears in her eyes. If it wasnt for Lillys prediction, Quinnie already got hurt. The woeful ghost muttered, "Next time, tell me before you threw me out! Ghosts are most afraid of fire." "Did Quinnie get burnt just now?" The woeful ghost nodded, "Almost. Luckily I kicked her off in advance." "Uncle, its true!" The director was stunned and looked at Quinnie. When she walked out from the set just now, her face was ck and she seemed to be injured. It would be a big problem if the female lead was hurt. He hurriedly went over and asked, "Quinnie, are you okay?" Emily said anxiously, "Oh my God! Quinnie is injured!" Everyone was shocked to see that Quinnies injury was not caused by the makeup. "Quinnie, are you okay? Is there any disfigurement? It looked so bad!" Emily eximed looking at Quinnie. What? She was not disfigured? The fire burnt her just now! A glimmer of hope was there when she saw Quinnie covering half of her face. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The female lead must be reced if her face was hurt. Quinnie must be afraid of being seen now. She wouldnt admit that her face was disfigured. The director asked, "What happened? Are you hurt?" Quinnie covered her face and refused to let go, "It''s okay. I''m fine, don''t worry. Its the smoke. I just need to rest for a while to continue acting" Continue acting? Emily pretended to be anxious, "Quinnie, let us see. Something must have happened to your face. I saw that your face was burnt by the fire just now. Is it serious?" She couldnt wait to let everyone see Quinnies disfigured face. She grabbed Quinnies hand, "Let me take a look. It would be fine if we treat it now" Didnt Quinnie say it was the smoke? Why Emily seemed to be very sure that Quinnie burnt her face? Quinnie let go of her hand and revealed the other side of her face. It was just some soot on her face. "The smoke got into my eye. Everyone is concerned about what happened to me, but you seem to be very sure that my face was burnt?" Emily was fuming. Quinnie tricked me? "What are you talking about, Quinnie? I saw the fire burn your face and I was worried that you''d be hurt." "Is it? Why didnt you stop filming them? Everyone didn''t know that I got burnt, how did you know in advance?" "I didnt see anything" "Didnt you say you saw the fire just now?" Emily sobbed, "Are you implying that I did it?" "Only you know the truth." Everyone knows Quinnie and Emily were not on good terms. It was not the first time they fought. Emily looked to Jonas for help, "Mr. Jonas." "I believe what Quinnie said." Emily cried immediately. She was so jealous of Quinnie. Jonas believed Quinnie even though there was no evidence. "Dont cry. Well know the truth after we check what was recorded on the cameras." Emily did not leave her ce in the recordings. The shot was blurred but the person was holding an umbre and wearing the same clothes as she was. "Quinnie, I know you have always disliked me but the evidence is here. Why are you still not believing me?" "Holding an umbre on a cloudy day? Its strange." Quinnie knew it was hard to make Emily admit it as she nned it well ahead. Suddenly, Lillys voice was heard. "Are you looking for the person who set the fire?" The crowd looked back to see Lilly holding an actresss hand. She was in rags and her hair was messy. "This aunty said Aunty Emily is the one!" Emily frowned, where did this little girl get someone to frame her? I havent even met this woman before! When did she see me? Emily thought the adults taught Lilly to do that and framed her. She was furious. "Forget it. Mr. Jonas is siding with Quinnie. What else can I say" Emily acted solemnly. Chapter 271 Counting Money Chapter 271 Counting Money Emily thought no one noticed what she did. Even the assistant who dressed up as her didn''t know what she was doing. The assistant thought she had gone back to sleep. She felt amused by Lillys actions. Lilly took Mrs. Ghost''s hand and encouraged her, "Mrs. Ghost, be brave to tell the truth!" Lilly hoped that Mrs. Ghost could testify against Emily as she saw what Emily did just now. Quinnie was touched by Lilly speaking up for her. Youre too cute! Do you think I still have a chance to be your mother? I can also be your godmother! Mrs. Ghost felt like crying because her throat was cut when she died so she couldnt speak, but she tried her best for Lilly, "Its her I saw her pouring gasoline on the partition." She pointed to Emily. Everyone heard what she said clearly and looked at Emily with surprise. They didnt know Emily was such a vicious person because she was usually very kind to others. "Why Why did you frame me?" Emily cried and she was in denial. Josh held up his camera, "Youre still not admitting it, Aunty? Everything was captured by me." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Josh set up his camera because he wanted to film his ghost trap in action. He needed to know where the ghosts were, so he took his camera and film around. When he was filming, he was focusing on Mrs. Ghost. He did not notice he filmed Emily in the background too. The video showed a person in disguise snuck up to the partition and poured gasoline on it. Emily forced herself to stay calm, "Thats not me! You only filmed the hands and feet. Why are you so sure thats me" Emilys face appeared on the screen. Josh pressed pause, "Its you, right?" Emily couldnt deny it anymore. It was filmed in HD, the pimple on her face could be clearly seen too! "It''s really her. Using gasoline to ruin someone''s face is too vicious," "This is already a crime. Luck was on Quinnies side, she would have been badly burned." "Remember the scene where Emily pped Quinnie 2 times? I feel that its on purpose now." The director frowned. He was disgusted by Emily''s actions. "Call the cops!" "No, please listen to me, Director. Please! I can do anything as long as you dont call the cops!" Emily grabbed the directors hands. He pushed her away and exposed her. "You know how younded yourself a character. Dont use such moves on me. Its not for me." Emily was embarrassed when people started to take out their phones to record her. She was taken away by the police. She hated Josh and Lilly even more now. They ruined her life. Quinnie shook hands with Mrs. Ghost, "Thank you so much! What is your name? Which film crew are you in? Your makeup is so realistic! Leave your contact information, I''ll treat you to dinner!" She lowered her eyes and looked at Quinnie''s hand in amazement. Quinnie was the first person who wanted to invite her to dinner after she died. "Theres no need for it Im going off now" "Thank you, Mrs. Ghost!" Lilly said. Quinnie wondered why Lilly called her Mrs. Ghost. "Another big problem solved! Im awesome, right?" Lilly eximed. Quinnie picked Lilly up and pressed her face on her, "Lilly is super awesome!" Lilly screamed, "Quinnie, your face is so dark! Help me, Uncle Jonas!" Jonas reached out and said, "Give her to me." Quinnie ran away while carrying Lilly, "No!" She did not expect this matter could be resolved so easily at all. "I wanted to ask my family to help me out if we really can''t find evidence. I want her to have a taste of her own medicine!" Quinnie said while wiping Lilly''s face in the dressing room. "Quinnie, we need to obey thew, okay?" Quinnie was amused looking at a little talking about thew so seriously. "Why are you so cute? I offer a billion to buy you!" Lilly thought about it and asked, "Do you want me to go home with you? Or Ill just visit you when youre filming? Can I count the money by myself then?" If visiting the set means working, Im already doing it now! Uncle Anthony wouldnt have to work so hard if I earned a billion dors! Chapter 272 Not A Ghost Would Be Spared Chapter 272 Not A Ghost Would Be Spared Quinnie couldn''t help butugh, "Im just kidding! You have to say no when people say that to you, okay?" Both of them cleaned their faces. Old Mrs. Crawford noticed that it was time to go home. Lilly still had something to ask Quinnie, "The demons that you guys mentioned are not the real ones, right?" "Of course not, its just referring to our enemies. There are no demons in this world." Everyone was silent. Lilly asked, "Quinnie, will you be afraid if you see them?" "It depends on what kind of ghost or demon it is." "What about female spirits?" "I will pounce on her!" "What?" Shes so brave, not a ghost would be spared by her! Josh thought. Old Mrs. Crawford came forward to hold Lillys hand, "Sorry for the trouble." Quinnie hurriedly stood up and smiled, Not at all. I like her a lot." "Were going off now."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Quinnie waved her hand reluctantly as Lilly left. She realized she didnt ask for Lillys contact and had a picture with her. Her eyes fell on Jonas. "Mr. Jonas, can I add you on WhatsApp? Weve been working together for so long, but I still dont have your contact." "Sure." Quinnie thanked him and sat at a side. She immediately clicked on his status but it was all about sponsorship advertisement. At the same time, Jonas was also looking at her status. He noticed that Quinnie was fond of cute things. No wonder she likes Lilly so much Jonas kept his phone and stood up to prepare for the next scene. He saw Quinnie stalking his status too. Lilly just returned home and Zachary came to sit beside her on the sofa. Lilly was puzzled, "What''s wrong, Zachary?" "I had thought about it, and I think I like a crystal tower-shaped grave with MVP wordings engraved on it." "Huh?" He is still talking about this now? Chapter 273 Misunderstandings Chapter 273 Misunderstandings Lilly was confused for a moment before she remembered about the graves. "Alright. Ive made a reminder to build a crystal tower grave for Zachary." Zachary nodded his head in satisfaction. "Lilly, I saw a few spirits at the film set just now. Do they need to be caught?" There are like seven or eight of them. I feel sorry for my ghost trap if I dont use it. "They are not harmful. Theres no need to catch them.The spirits were probably too bored. They were just having fun as All Souls Days were near." "Well Do we need to go out these few days? We could hit our yearly KPI during All Souls Day!" Lilly was curious, "What do you mean by KPI?" "It means performance indicator." "What do you mean by performance?" Why does Lilly have so many questions? Luckily Im smart enough to answer her questions. "For example, if your jar of souls needs to be filled up by a hundred woeful ghosts, then its our goal to catch a hundred of them. If we caught only 30 ghosts, then we would only achieve 30% of our goals. If we catch a hundred of them on All Souls Days, it means wepleted the KPI. Got it?" Lilly nodded, "Yes, but are we in a hurry to achieve the KPI?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Didnt Master Pablo say you will disappear if the jar of souls is not filled up?" "He also said that we cannot simply catch them just because we wanted to." "When should we catch them then?" Josh was confused. "Im not sure." Old Mrs. Crawford called everyone to the dining room. "Lets go to eat!" Polly followed them to the dining room. After eating, Lilly started to paint when Pablo and Jean came back. "Mommy, where have you been?" "I went to register." Jean would reincarnate on All Souls Day. Before she left, she had the chance to spend some time in the human realm for thest time. Lillys smile faded and she hugged Jean tightly. "Its okay, mommy. I will always be with you. You dont have to be afraid." Jean felt sad. One day, Little Hades would be able to see where she reincarnated, but she will not remember that she had such a lovely daughter called Lilly. She smiled at Lilly, "What did granny cook today?" Lilly immediately led Jean downstairs, "I saved everything for you, Mommy! There is so much delicious food!" Lilly is the cutest girl in the world. I must not forget her The film crew wrapped up their filming for today. Jonas was about to leave with his herb bag, when Quinnie called him. "Mr. Jonas, thank you for speaking up for me today. Can we have dinner together someday?" Jonas was used to actresses asking him out for dinner. "Lets talk about it another day," he refused. Jonas could see that she was disappointed. Before he could say anything, she asked again, "Its my birthday next week, can youe to my party?" "Sure. Send me the details on WhatsApp." "Alright. Thank you, Mr. Jonas!" Quinnie left happily. Jonas felt that she was a little different from his past co-stars. She was quite likablepared to the others. When he was on his way home, he received a text from Quinnie about the details of her birthday party. "Mr. Jonas. You must be there! Ill wait for you at the Woods vi." "Bring Lilly too!" She stared at what she sent and hesitated whether to recall the text or not. Am I too obvious? If Mr. Jonas knew I was using him to get close to Lilly, would he be angry with me? Lilly is so precious to the Crawford family. "Alright." Jonas texted back. "Yeah!" Quinnie cheered. Chapter 274 Grace Woods Chapter 274 Grace Woods Jonas kept his phone in his pocket. They passed by a florist and he saw a cute bouquet of bears. "Stop." "Whats wrong, Mr. Jonas?" "Im going to buy some flowers. Wait for me." It was already 11 PM and there were not many people on the street. Only a few stalls were running their business. "I want this bouquet. How much is it?" "150 dors. Usually, I sell it for 200 dors." Jonas nodded and paid him 200 dors. Lilly should like it! He didn''t notice that there were footprints following behind him. A little girl was holding the spiritpass while standing in the shadows of the street. She was about to rush to Jonas but she saw a light from Jonas knocked the female spirit away. "It''s her again," the little girl grunted and turned away. When she returned home, she noticed that the lights were on in her house. A woman was lying on the sofa watching TV with a facial mask. "Gracie! Where have you been again? Why did you go out in the middle of the night?" The little girl ignored her. Quinnie walked over and poked her head, "Hey, your sister is talking to you!" The little girl said softly, "My name is Grace, not Gracie. Is there anything else?" "Please dont disturb me. I dont like it," Grace said before she went into her room. Why did my parents have a second child in their forties? No one could tame them. Other kids would cry when they were hurt, but Grace never cried before. Not even when she was born or when she fell off Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. the bed. "Sigh! Why couldnt Grace be as cute and lovable as Lilly?" Jonas had just got back to the Crawford family mansion. No one noticed a pair of footprints resting on top of the car trunk. Lilly was asleep when Jonas entered her bedroom. So, he ced the bouquet on the bedside table. He couldnt resist poking her cute nose, "Good night, sweetie." Jeans eyes widened when she saw a female spirit dressed scantily following Jonas. "Jonas, where did you go? I cant believe you brought back a seductive spirit with you!" The seductive spirit looked at Jean and smiled, Dont spoil my night, sis. I had my eyes on your brother!" "No, I wont. He had been single for 28 years. Just dont kill him in bed." "What?" "I felt pitiful for him because he doesnt have any girlfriends." The seductive spiritughed, "I like you. Do you want to join me?" "Am I that kind of spirit? Hes my brother!" "No! Theres a handsome man in the second room from the corridor." "Eww Thats my daughters father. Its not exciting at all!" "You dont like handsome guys?" Jean smiled. Of course, I want to be in a rtionship. After all, Im only in my early twenties when I passed away. Im going to reincarnate soon, I couldnt bring anything with me from this life. "Fine, I''m going to your brother now." Jeanughed and followed her. Lilly gave Jonas a herb bag to ward off spirits just now. Ill admit defeat if you could touch him. Jean was not a Peeping Tom, she was just curious about what would happen if someone was possessed by a seductive spirit. Would Jonas get frightened or would he go out to seduce others? Chapter 275 Goodbye Jonas Chapter 275 Goodbye Jonas Jonas took a shower to rinse off his exhaustion. He had four days of vacation. Where should I bring Lilly to have fun? Jonas was in his thoughts when he saw a pink silhouette in the mirror behind him. "Jonas, lets y together!" A woman giggled. Jonas waspletely frozen. The mist in the bathroom got thicker and he couldn''t breathe. He thought of the herb bag on the nightstand. A pair of feet stepped out of the bathtub behind him and her pink shawl fell to the ground. "Hey, Mister" She reached out to him. Jonas mustered up his courage and escaped quickly. "Bam!" He closed the door with a banged and the seductive spirit was dumbfounded. He looked handsome but hes so timid. The seductive spirit followed him. Jonas had already put on a bathrobe and held the herb bag tightly in his hand. Before she could approach him, a bright light hit her. Why do I always encounter female spirits? Jonas ran towards Lilly''s room and opened the door. He didnt know that Jean was putting her ear on the door to listen to his antics. The door opened and a gust of wind passed by. Its Jonas! I guessed it right! Jean kindly went to help the seductive spirit, "Are you okay?" "I hurt my waist. How could he run away from me?" Jeanughed, "Do you want someone else? My brothers are in their room. Theyre all very handsome and tough" The seductive spirit rolled her eyes, "Come on. You knew he had that powerful herb bag with him, Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. right?" "I don''t! Hahaha. How would I know?" Since I know it now, I need to be careful when I approach my family tomorrow. The seductive spirit cursed and left. So what if theres a whole bunch of handsome men? I couldnt even touch one. Damn it! Lilly woke up and saw Jonas curled up on her couch asleep. She called out, "Uncle Jonas?" "Did I wake you up?" "Are you okay, Uncle Jonas?" Jonas reached out and caressed her hair, "Yes. I just want to apany you, Lilly." Jean smirked outside the room. What a difference! If she hadn''t seen Jonas running for his life just now, she wouldn''t have believed that the man in front of her was him Suddenly, Jonas froze. He saw a ghostly figure at the door in the dim light. This time, it was a female spirit dressed in white. Theres no end to it? However he heard Lillys voice, "Mommy, where have you been?" Jonas looked up and couldnt believe his eyes. The female spirit smiled at him, "Hey, Jonas. Why did you run away just now?" "Jean" he croaked. Jean sighed. She knew Jonas was actually very afraid of ghosts and spirits despite his tough appearance. But he is not afraid of her Chapter 276 Those Who Are Favored Are Fearless Chapter 276 Those Who Are Favored Are Fearless Jonas stared at Jean without blinking. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to see her after blinking. "Jonas, Im a ghost now. Youre not scared of me? I saw you ran away just now." Jonas smiled, "Youre cheeky, arent you? You the one who pranked us just now?" "I did it for your sake. Did you see the beautiful" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Before Jean finished her words, Jonas hugged her tightly. "Jean, is everything okay over there?" Jonas''s voice was hoarse and he wiped off his tears secretly. Jean patted him, "Yes. Im fine. Dont worry. All of them were nice to me. Today I went to register for reincarnation. They said they will find me a good home. Guess what I choose?" "What did you choose?" Jeanughed, "I said I want to reincarnate in the Crawford family as Mom''s girl. The current Ruler of Hell was angry with me. He told me that Im talking nonsense as Mom is 70 years old now. I thought about it and I told them I wanted to be your daughter. He said I will mess up the generations if I do so." "Then?" Jean sighed, "They told me to choose, not to pick." "Im actually at the Crawford Mansion all these while. I got to eat Moms cooking everyday," she added. Jonas remembered Lilly filling up a bowl every day before eating. "What else do you want to eat? Tell me." Ill buy it for you. Jean couldnt eat much when she was doing chemotherapy. Jonas would get her everything she wanted now. "I want to eat all sorts of things, especially sashimi. I want you to make it for me." Jean was dependent on Jonas just like when she was young. Jonas looked at her fondly, "Youre messing with me, right?" Jean always wanted to try Sashimi but she couldnt take it because of the parasite. It was dangerous for her because of her sickness. "So, are you going to make it for me? Ill ask Anthony to do it if you dont want to!" "Ill make it for you tomorrow." "Yeah! Well have good food tomorrow, Lilly" "Wait for it I cant." Lilly murmured as she was not fully awake. Jean kissed her forehead and corrected, "Its I cant wait for it. Sleep tight, sweetie." Jean lulled Lilly to sleep. She saw Lilly hugging the rabbit she bought for her two years ago for her birthday. Pablo told her that this rabbit was destroyed by Stephen. The ears were cut off by Lillys stepmother just to make her cry. Even though it was mended and looked as good as new, Lilly was not the little girl who carried her toys around. "Sleep well, sweetie. Grow up well." Jean got up quietly when Lilly fell asleep. Jonas was heartbroken when he heard how Polly imitated Jeans voice in pain, begging for medicine from Stephen. He couldnt imagine how she survived for the two years when they were not around. Their sister that they doted on was hurt by someone in herst stages of life. Jonas followed Jean outside. She asked, "Jonas, aren''t you going to bed yet? It''s already veryte." "Come on. Lets watch the stars on the roof." It was Jeans favorite activity when she was a child. Jean''s eyes lit up, "I''ll go get Anthony! You go and prepare some alcohol and snacks. Dont let mom know about it!" She excitedly floated to Anthony''s room. When Jean was eighteen, Jonas kept a bottle of wine in the wine cer. He was nning to have a good drink with her when she got married. Now its the chance for it. Lilly woke up suddenly, she dreamed that her mom and the uncles were eating something nice on the rooftop without her. She hopped off her bed and ran upstairs. Anthony was sleeping when he felt something tickling his face. He opened his eyes and saw a female ghost with messy hair standing in front of his bed. "Anthony Have Have a drink with me" Anthony was shocked and he punched her. Jean hit the wall hard. Fortunately, ghosts couldnt feel pain. Chapter 277 Goodbye Anthony and Liam Chapter 277 Goodbye Anthony and Liam Jean was stuck to the wall, and said, "Anthony, it''s me!" Anthony''s face froze. That voice "Jean?" He got up, wanting to get Jean off the wall but was afraid of hurting her. He said helplessly, "You naughty girl, what am I supposed to do now?" Anthony regretted it. He woke up and did not recognize Jean as the ghost. Would she feel hurt if he punched her? His sister was afraid of pain and would scream when she received an injection. Jean stretched out her hand and said, "Why don''t you pull me down first, Anthony..." How amazing, she''s stuck to the wall. That''s so funny. Seeing that she was still smiling, Anthony said helplessly, "You still have the nerve tough, don''t you?" He took Jean''s hand and pulled her. It felt weird as if he was tearing the wallpaper off the wall. Jean shook her head and her body returned to its original form and said excitedly, "Anthony, can you do it again?" Anthony was speechless. Jean was grinning and heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Anthony would bawl his eyes out like Jonas. It must be hard for them. She was also sad, but she wanted everyone to be happy after her passing. After Jean had made such a fuss, Anthony felt a little at ease, and asked, "Why did youe here all of a sudden?" Jean replied, "It''s July, and it''s the Hungry Ghost Festival. Don''t you know it''s easy to see ghosts during this period?" During the Hungry Ghost Festival, ghosts could be seen wandering on Earth. During this period, evil spirits lurk more often to find a substitute for them and cause trouble. They also wanted to experience life on Earth. There could be various reasons. Jean smiled, "Aren''t you surprised to see me, Anthony?" Anthony looked at her and said softly, "I already knew," He just did not know he would meet her like this Jean suddenly realized, took Anthony''s hand and floated, "Anthony, let''s drink on the roof!" Anthony stared at her and agreed. Jean added, "I''ll invite Liam!" "There''s also Edward... That''s right, is Gilbert free? I''ll invite him too," Anthony let go of her hand and said, "Go on," Jean went to Liam''s room excitedly. Liam was silent as he did not like to talk. He always looked bored. Jean wondered if he would be shocked to see her. In Liam''s room, Liam was sleeping soundly when he felt his face itch, he frowned and opened his eyes... Eventually, he saw a female ghost standing next to the bed looking at him... Liam was so surprised he was speechless. How weird, let''s look at it again. He stared at Jean for a long time then continued to sleep. Jean was confused. Her mouth was opened and wondered what Liam''s expressions meant. She whispered, "LiamLiam" Liam opened his eyes again, staring at Jean as if he could not figure out who it was. Then he turned over and fell asleep again. Jean was speechless. Anthony stood at the door, and could not help but smirk when he saw this. Jean said, "Anthony, what''s wrong with Liam?" Anthony raised his chin, "I don''t know, why don''t you ask him?" Jean had no choice but to float to the other side,y down next to him, and shouted, "Liam! Wake up!" Liam opened his eyes. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That voice sounds familiar "Jean?!" He sat up immediately and was stunned, "Jean, I dreamed that a ghost was next to me," Immediately, he seemed to realize something, his pupils shrank, "Jean?!" What''s going on, did he see Jean? Was the ghost in front of him Jean? Jean was silent. Liam had good reflexes. She finally knew who Hannah and Zachary got their reflexes from. Her father, Hugh was quite a dense person as he usually did not understand what her mother says and would continue sleeping. Turned out that Liam was the same as him. No wonder Hannah and Zachary''s reflexes were incredibly good Liam thought he was dreaming and looked at Anthony, and stammered, "Anthony, Jean, she..." Anthony replied, "You''re not dreaming," Liam lost his voice, bit his lip, and refused to let go of Jean''s hand... It''s Jean She''s back. Liam''s eyes turned red. Chapter 278 Only Gilbert Understood Her Chapter 278 Only Gilbert Understood Her Seeing that Liam remained silent, Jean sighed. Liam was a boring person and rarely spoke even if he had so much to say in his head. She pretended to be rxed and said, "Jonas got us some good wine, let''s drink the roof!" "I''ll call Edward and Gilbert!" Jean went out excitedly as she spoke. Liam looked at her silently. He understood her. She was pretending to be rxed. Anthony nced at him and said, "Let''s go," Liam got up and said, "I''ll see," The two followed Jean to Edward''s room. Edward was sleeping soundly. He had his hands behind his head, his legs were curled and it looked like he was about to fall from the bed. Jean could not help but smile, and shouted, "Edward!" She squatted down immediately. Edward suddenly opened his eyes and looked around drowsily. Who called him? He did not see anyone and wondered if he was dreaming. At this moment, a rustling sound came from under the bed, and Edward looked under it... A pale hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the bed, and a ghost with long hair crawled out from under it. Her hair covered most of her face, and only one of her eyes could be seen staring straight at him. Edward was taken aback and eximed, "Holy cow!" He jolted up and backed up. Everything on the bedside table fell. Jean climbed onto the bed, giggled, and reached out to him while crawling, "Edward... Edward... Let''s drink together!" Edward was shocked. He was about to run away, but froze, "Jean?" Jean smirked, brushed her hair back, and muttered, "It''s not fun at all. All of you recognized me. It''s my first time scaring people and you all recognized me," "You didn''t even give me a chance to chase you," Anthony and Liam who were outside the door were speechless. Edward replied, "Why don''t you try again, Jean? I''m sure Liam will run after you do it again," Jean floated over, hooked Edward''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "I won''t y tricks anymore, Jonas is waiting on the roof!" Edward opened his mouth and stared at Jean intently. Jean was dead... He could see her now, was he dreaming? If it was a dream, he wanted to stay in it forever and did not want to wake up. Seeing that he was distracted, Jean waved her hands and said, "Edward, why are you in a daze? Hurry up, I''ll call Gilbert!" After finishing speaking, she hurriedly floated toward Gilbert''s room. Edward stared nkly at Jean and chased him out. Then he saw that Anthony and Liam were also at his door, and he hurriedly said, "Anthony, Liam can you see Jean?" Anthony nodded, and Liam was silent. Anthony stopped the two who were about to follow, and said, "Liam go get Jean''s favorite snacks," Edward said, "Jonas hid a jug of wine, I took a couple of sips thest time... I''ll find Jonas," He did not want Jonas to find out about it so, he hid the wine from him. Jonas must be in a bad temper if he found it. In Gilbert''s room, he was fast asleep and suddenly opened his eyes. He saw a ghost in white clothes with drooping hair floating above him. Seeing that he woke up, Jean said, "You''re awake I''ve been waiting for you for too long" Gilbert''s pupils shrank, and he was stunned! The female ghost stretched out her hand and pinched his neck. "Gilbert Come down with me I''m so bored being all by myself" Gilbert finally came to his senses and felt a lump in his throat. Even if he could not see her face, he recognized her voice. It was his sister, Jean. He did not know why he was able to see her now. But looking at her like this, she seemed to be having fun Gilbert let out a cry of surprise, fell off the bed, opened the door, and ran out. "Ghost ghost... There''s a ghost! Help!" Jean was taken aback. Huh? How could Gilbert be so scared he ran away? She immediately chased after him excitedly and giggled. Anthony was about to call Gilbert but saw his door open, and he ran out with a frightened expression, "Help... there''s a ghost!" Jean was floating behind him and giggled, "I died so horribly...I''m so lonely down here Please keep mepany, Gilbert..." Gilbert shouted, "Ah!" Anthony rubbed his forehead, and stopped Jean, "Okay, that''s enough, don''t wake Mom up," He said cooperatively, "Gilberte back, it''s Jean," Only then did Gilbert stop, and said in panic, "There''s a a ghost, Anthony," Jean parted her hair andughed, "It''s me, Gilbert!" Shey on Anthony''s shoulder and smiled happily, "Did you see it, Anthony? I can finally scare someone and chase after them!" Gilbert looked at Jean who was smiling and a hint of distress shed in his eyes. He cooperated with her and said, "Jean?" Jean replied, "That''s right, it''s me!" Gilbert was speechless. Edward and Jonas came out from the wine cer. Edward was holding a jar of wine, and Jonas was scolding him, "Wow, I can''t believe you drank my wine that I''ve hidden, Edward," Edward chuckled, "I only had a sip, why are you making a big fuss?" Jonas snorted. He held some peanuts, snacks, and cakes. Jean leaned on the railing, waved, and said, "Jonas, did you bring pizza?" Jonas raised his head and saw Jean waving at him from upstairs like she did when she was a kid. However, she would stick her head out the railings when she was young. She scared her parents by doing so and they had to narrow the gap of the railing overnight. Now, she was lying on the railing all grown up, but she still looked like a child. Jonas''s eyes dimmed, and said warmly, "Of course," Jean was satisfied and could not wait to go to the roof. She floated beside her brothers, chirping. She said she wanted to get drunk tonight and then asked if ghosts could get drunk. After a pause, they chattered endlessly, "Anthony, Jonas, and Gilbert, where''s my sister-inw?" Her brothers just looked at her and felt their hearts aching from their impromptu gathering. The main building of the Crawford mansion had five floors. The family usually lived on the second floor, the third floor was the study room, guest room, and so on. There was a room on the fourth floor where the old man kept all his antiques. There was a pool table and a home theater too. The fifth floor had a balcony and there was a tower that spiraled to the roof. Jean said that she did not want to go to the balcony but to the roof of the conservatory. When she was a child, Bettany often scolded her for not wanting to y on the balcony but insisted on climbing up like a monkey. They remembered about it and her brothers felt a little depressed. "I''ll go first," Edward said. All of them looked up and saw a small shadow on top of the stairs. She was holding a round object in Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. her arms and her hair was messy. "Mom" Everyone was shocked. They saw a child hugging a round object and calling their mother faintly. All of them were scared out of their wits. Chapter 279 Mommy Can’t Afford to Lose Chapter 279 Mommy Cant Afford to Lose Edward climbed up the stairs and when he looked up, he saw a pair of tiny feet. Then, he saw a child with messy hair. "Oh my goodness!" Edward''s feet went limp and fell down the stairs. His pupils shrank. Jonas saw Edward falling, rushed toward him, and caught the wine jar. Edward was relieved when he caught it and fell to the ground. Jonas was relieved and said, "Thank goodness you caught it" Edward was speechless. Don''t you care about your younger brother falling at all? Anthony looked at the small figure on the roof, and asked in surprise, "Lilly?" Jean was also taken aback as she thought that Lilly was asleep. She was sure she put Lilly to sleep earlier! Jean floated up nervously and asked, "Why are you here? How did you get up? Are you hurt?" Lilly shook her head and said, "I dreamed that all my uncles and mommy eating snacks here, so I came here," However, she did not see them when she came up and thought that they had already finished eating. Just as she was about to go down, she heard Edward''s voice. Anthony climbed up, hugged Lilly, and said, "Don''t you dare climb up here alone the next time, okay?" Gilbert also came up, and was afraid for a moment, "You little brat, what if you fell down the fifth floor?" Jonas followed behind and held the wine, he added, "You''re bold like your mother," Liam''s face was tense, there was only a small fence that came up to Lilly''s chest on the balcony. She would fall if she leaned on it. It was really scary. He was thinking of changing the stairs into a foldingdder. That was, only adults could pull it down and fold it when not in use. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for children While Liam was thinking about changing thedder, others were concerned about Lilly. Meanwhile, Edward was still lying on the ground. "Hey, don''t you care about me?" Jonas nced at him, "Your skin is thick enough, why would we need to care about you?" Edward fell from two steps, it was like he fell from the chair. Seeing that he could still talk, why should they care about him? Did he want people to help him up? Edward kept quiet. He rubbed his nose, got up, and muttered, "My younger brother is worthless!" Edward patted his hips, brushed his hair, and climbed up the stairs. Then, he sat down and sat next to Lilly. The conservatory was made of toughened ss, which was bulletproof and explosion-proof. They sat on the roof, and their feet looked like they were hanging. They looked at the sky, the moon was glowing and the stars were scattered around it. The sky was clear and blue. "Ah... It''s been a long time since I saw the moon," Jeany on the ground, slumped on the ss, and looked at the moon grinning. Lillyy down after her, she put the rabbit aside, spread the rabbit''s hands, feet, and ears, and said excitedly, "Lie down! Lie down!" Jean snorted, "Who taught you this phrase?" Lilly leaned into Jean''s arms and said, "It was Daddy!" Jean sneered, what was he teaching? Following Lilly''s instructions, Anthony made an offering table and ced the turkey and noodles that Jean wanted to eat, as well as some snacks and a ss of wine on it. They then prayed. Jean could smell the aroma of the wine, and quickly got up, "Wow, what wine is that? It smells great!" Jonas said, "I brought it back from an ancient city when I was filming a movie," He watched Jean leaning in front of the wine ss with a curious look. He poured a ss of wine, took a sip, and added, "An olddy made this. She made it traditionally instead of the modern way. The wine was fermented with roses and grapes," Jean took a sip and eximed, "It''s delicious! Grapes and roses sound a bit irrelevant, but they taste surprisingly good together." Everyone in the Crawford family took a sip of it and savored it so they could taste what Jean tasted. Only Edward drank it all at once and smacked his mouth, "It''s pretty underwhelming and tasteless," Jonas ignored him and kicked him aside. If it wasn''t that good, then why''d you drink it behind my back? Anthony smiled faintly, "I think this wine is about seven to eight degrees and there''s a hint of flowers and fruits in it. It''s suitable for girls," Seeing that Jean did not seem to be able to smell the aroma of the wine, he thought that she must have finished her drink. Anthony picked up the ss of wine and drank it in one go, only to realize that the wine was tasteless. He poured more wine for Jean. He never thought that they could drink together again after their sister died Lilly was ying around while everyone was drinking and chatting. Suddenly, Anthony noticed something amiss. Lilly grabbed the rabbit and ran over from the side then fell into Liam''s arms. Liam called her, "Lilly?" Edward was stunned, "Why is she walking crookedly?" Gilbert''s expression froze, "Something''s wrong with her walking posture!" Lilly got up from Liam''s arms and held up her hand that was holding a wine ss. "Wow, that was yummy!" She shook her head immediately and corrected, "No, it''s a good drink!" Everyone was stunned. This, this, when did Lilly drink the wine? Gilbert quickly pinched her cheek, "Lilly, you''re a kid, you''re not supposed to drink alcohol!" Lilly thought that roses and grapes were delicious, it was a little sweet, and cold... Now she felt dizzy. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Why can''t children drink?" Lilly hupped: "Why can''t children do things that adults can do?" "Why can''t children do anything?" Everyone was speechless. Gilbert rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Alcohol is not good for children''s brain development! Children will be dumb if they drink alcohol," Lilly pouted. "You''re lying, Uncle Gilbert. I just drank it and I''m still smart! I''m very smart!" She continued, "I''m a hundred times smarter than Polly and thedy on the moon!" Everyone remained silent. Lilly was drunk! Jean thought it was funny, and stretched out a finger, "Lilly, what number am I showing?" Lilly grabbed Jean''s finger, "You can''t fool me, Mom! It''s one!" Jean raised her eyebrows, "What about this?" She stretched out two fingers and showed three fingers again. When Lilly was about to answer, she quickly changed three fingers into two. Lilly was speechless. She looked at Jean suspiciously and said, "You can''t afford to lose, can you, Mommy?" Chapter 280 Covering Her Head With a Basket Chapter 280 Covering Her Head With a Basket Jean was taken aback for a moment and burst outughing. She pinched Lilly''s nose, "How smart!" Lilly put her arms on her waist and said proudly, "Of course I am!" Anthony smirked, and the brothers looked at Jean and Lilly with affection. Lilly grabbed a handful of turkey and stuffed them into Jean''s mouth, "Here you go, Mommy!" Jean, "I can''t eat like this Huh?" I can eat! It turned out that the turkey that Lilly grabbed transformed and allowed her to eat. "It''s delicious!" Jean''s eyes brightened. Lilly grabbed the cake and stuffed it into Jean''s mouth, "Mommy, have some cake!" Before Jean finished eating, Lilly scooped up a spoonful of peanuts, "Mommy, open your mouth," After feeding Jean the peanuts, Lilly picked up another piece of fruit. She stuffed everything into Jean''s mouth! Jean coughed. Upon seeing her coughing, Lilly quickly picked up a ss of wine, "Drink up, Mommy!" Jean almost choked and swallowed. She said helplessly, "Lilly, you..." However, Lilly tilted her head and fell asleep in Anthony''s arms. Lilly fell asleep in seconds and she was still holding the wine ss. Jean was silent. Anthony looked at Lilly helplessly andid her down. Gilbert folded then took off his coat and covered Lily with it. Edward asked worriedly, "Is it okay for her to sleep like this? It''s a bit cold at night," Liam silently took the bamboo basket containing snacks and put it on Lilly''s head. The bamboo basket was t but Jonas picked thergest one because they needed to carry snacks. It could be considered a basket for the time being The bamboo basket was like a small umbre, covering Lilly''s head. "That''s better," Liam said. Everyone was silent. Liam added, "Is there something wrong?" Jean looked at Lilly whose head was covered by a bamboo basket, and her mouth twitched. "Liam, I think you need to prop the basket up with something," Liam replied, "Uhm..." Edward handed over a pair of slippers, "Use this," The brothers stared at each other, "Step aside!" Jeanughed, "Edward, do you wanna make her ufortable? What do you think would happen if the slipper fell on Lilly''s face and all she could smell is your stinky feet!" Edward said embarrassingly, "My feet don''t smell..." Anthony stretched out one leg, let Lilly lean against him, and supported the bamboo basket on his leg. "Let''s do this for the time being! We''ll take her back when we''re done," Jean nodded, took another breath, and sighed, "Hey, she still smells like wine!" Lilly was not asleep, she knocked the bamboo basket aside and Anthony picked her up. After a while, Gilbert took Lilly from Anthony''s arms, and after a while, it was Liam''s turn to hold her. Everyone held Lilly carefully but they did not want the gathering to end. So, they refused to go down until the wine was finished. How could they leave when they were reunited with Jean? They wished that the night could be longer and for the moon to glow a little longer. Finally, when they finished the wine and snacks, everyoney reluctantly on the roof while chatting. Even if there were thousands of stars in the future, they would never forget this night as they would never see each other again. There was a slender figure in the dark corner of the stairs. ke watched silently. Jean smiled as she talked about her childhood. She had a gentle and feminine face, but there was a trace of mischievousness in her eyes. Turned out Lilly got most of her personality from her mother, Jean. To ke, Jean was just a pretty girl in the photo and the mother of his child. However, she was alive in his eyes and ke remembered her. Good. ke nced at Lilly who had fallen asleep drunk, and finally gave up on the idea of bringing her down. He did not want to disturb the Crawford siblings'' reunion, so he left quietly. Eventually, everyone fell asleep in the morning. Lilly, who was asleep in Gilbert''s arms, turned over and spread her limbs then, snoring like a pig. The bamboo basket slipped from Anthony''sp and covered Lilly''s head. The sky was getting brighter, and Bettany woke up. "I didn''t get much sleep, I guess I''m old," Bettany looked at Hugh, who was sleeping soundly and took the opportunity to kick him. Hugh turned over and continued to sleep. He had regr sleep patterns. He would sleep at ten o''clock in the evening and could fall asleep immediately. As soon as the rm clock rang at 6.30 in the morning, he would get up and have no fatigue. Bettany looked at the time and it was only six o''clock. It was still early. She got dressed, went to Lilly''s room as usual, and checked up on her. She would usually see if Lilly kicked the nket away. The air conditioner was still on and it was chilly in the morning Bettany thought that Lilly would be cold When she approached Lilly''s bed, she realized that Lilly was missing! Bettany''s heart skipped a beat, and she panicked, "Lilly''s gone?" She went to Hannah''s room in a hurry. Hannah was fast asleep but Lily was not there. Did she go to Zachary and Josh''s room? Bettany searched the children''s rooms, but Lilly was still missing! She wanted to find Anthony, but he was missing as well! After checking several rooms, she realized that everyone was missing. Bettany panicked. She returned to her room and woke Hugh up. Hugh did not wake up, he turned over and continued sleeping. Bettany said angrily, "Do you only know how to sleep? Lilly''s missing!" Hugh opened his eyes suddenly and got up. He grunted, "What? Lilly''s missing?" Bettany was speechless. She cursed and looked for Lilly everywhere. She was not in the study room, nor the guest rooms on the third floor. Lilly was not in the theater on the fourth floor and not under the pool table either. She was not on the balcony on the fifth floor either. Hold on Bettany raised her head and saw five to eight people lying on the roof disorderly. Lilly was the smallest figure among them. There was a bamboo basket on her head. Bettany was furious. How could they let a child sleep on the roof? Instead of covering her with clothes and nkets, they even put a bamboo basket on her head! The night was cold and she was afraid that Lilly might catch a fever. What if she fell off the roof? How could adults be as ignorant as children? Bettany was mad. As soon as Hugh came up, he saw Bettany climbing the stairs leading to the conservatory like a monkey. Hugh could not help but open his mouth, Bettany was paralyzed and could recently stand up, how could she have the strength to climb up the Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. stairs? Chapter 281 Their Hands Are Trembling Chapter 281 Their Hands Are Trembling Bettany climbed to the top of the building and looked at Lilly. The bamboo basket was big, and Lillyy t, one side of the bamboo basket covered her head, and the other side rested on her stomach. As soon as Lilly turned over and retracted her calf. She was now under the basket. Bettany opened the bamboo basket carefully, touched her forehead distressedly, and felt relieved after she was sure Lilly did not have a fever. At that moment, Anthony woke up. He rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Mom?" He looked around and found that Jean had disappeared. Jean returned to the jar of souls at dawn. Edward got up with a grunt, and looked around in a panic, "Mom''s here? Let''s go!" Bettany patted him sarcastically and hit his head. Edward hugged his head. Everyone was awakened, and when they saw Bettany standing in front of them aggressively, they were stunned for a moment. Then hurriedly said, "Mom, why are you here?" Was it possible for an olddy to climb that high? Bettanyughed angrily, "You still have the guts to ask. How old do you think Lilly is? Why did you bring her to the roof?" Lilly was awakened by Bettany''s voice but felt drowsy. It was only past six o''clock, and she was usually asleep at that time. So, she was confused. Lilly stretched out her hands, and shouted, "Cheers!" "Uncle Anthony, I want a ss of wine!" After speaking, she stared nkly at Bettany. Why was her grandma here? Lilly buried herself in Bettany''s arms and fell asleep. Bettany lowered her head, her expression was unclear, but she seemed to be nning something. Lilly''s uncles were speechless. We''re done for! We''re in trouble! Edward tiptoed and was the first to escape Bettany''s wrath. Anthony''s expression did not change. He followed Edward as if nothing happened. Bettany said gloomily, "Stop moving, everyone!" They did not dare to make a sound. Ten minutester, Lilly was brought back to her room andyfortably in her bed. Lilly''s uncles lowered their heads and stood in a row. Bettany came out and closed the door, and looked at them with their hands behind their backs. "Who took the lead?" She asked. Everyone looked at Anthony in unison. Anthony, who took the me, was quiet. Shouldn''t Jean look for Jonas first? He coughed, and his voice was deep, "Mom, let me exin..." Bettany stared, "I''m not listening!" Anthony was quiet. He was speechless at women''sck of reasoning. Eventually, everyone was punished by Bettany for doing a thousand push-ups at the door. When Lilly got up, she was stunned to see Edward and the others slumped at the door like dead fish. She grabbed the railing on the second floor and waved her hand then, greeted, "Hi Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, what are you doing?" Theoretically, 500 push-ups would take an hour, so her uncles were doing push-ups for 2 hours. They would refuse to do any kind of sports after that. They did not even have the strength to lift their arms after seeing Lilly greet them. Polly stood on the balcony railing, shaking his neck and counting, "Nine hundred and ny-eight, nine hundred and ny-nine, eight hundred! Eight hundred and one, eight hundred and two..." Lilly''s uncles were exhausted. Lilly put on her shoes and ran to her uncle. Anthony forced himself to smile, "Lilly, why are you up this early?" Lilly looked at the sky, "It''s not early, the sun is up. Are you doing exercises right now?" Jonas looked at the sky, he did not want to move a finger, and said, "That''s right... We''re doing an extreme exercise to lose weight," Edward picked up his clothes and wiped his face, "Our muscles are getting firmer," Gilbert added, "I don''t think I can perform surgery after this," It was a good thing he took his annual leave and had five days of holidays, or else he could not perform well if he worked. Lilly heard that her uncles got up early to exercise, and got excited, "I wanna do it too!" She stretched out her hand and waved, "Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, follow my lead!" "Left right, left right, turn around, let''s go!" They were petrified. Lilly was dancing to the rabbit dance she learned in kindergarten. When she saw that her uncles were still lying down, she immediately instructed them childishly, "Stand up quickly, uncles!" "Don''t bezy, Uncle Liam!" "Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, don''t lie down anymore!" "You did it wrong, Uncle Gilbert, you have to move your hips like this!" ke came back from the outside looking refreshed and he was grinning. He picked up Lilly and asked, "Have you eaten?" Lilly hugged ke''s neck, "We''re exercising now, Daddy. We can''t eat before we''re done with our exercise?" ke nced at Anthony and the others, and asked, "Did you eat first and exercise next, or vice-versa in the kindergarten?" Lilly was stunned for a moment, then said, "We usually eat first then, exerciseter," ke chuckled, "That''s right. Let''s eat," Lilly walked next to her father and nodded, "Uncle Anthony, Uncle Liam, Uncle Jonas, Uncle Edward, and Uncle Gilbert, let''s eat first!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They were at their limits. Not everyone could do a thousand push-ups. Bettany was ruthless and she took her punishments seriously. ke nced back, and said, "How are all of you so weak?" Edward thought to himself, "What the hell!" Lilly''s uncles'' hands trembled when they were eating. Edward was hungry, his hands were shaking as he ate. His cutleries kept hitting his te. Lilly was dumbfounded. "Uncle Edward, are you okay?" Lilly looked at Edward worriedly. Edward replied as he kept hitting the te, "I''m fine," Lilly looked sympathetic, she thought that Edward had Parkinson''s disease at such a young age. She had only seen old people and old ghosts'' hands tremble like that. Lilly picked up an eggnt, and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Edward, I''ll feed you! I''ll take care of you!" Edward was very moved. After taking a bite of what Lilly fed him, he felt that it was delicious. He nced at the other brothers proudly, as if he was saying he won in life. Then she heard Lilly nagging, "Uncle Edward, would you be able to move in the future?" Edward wanted to tease her, and asked, "Well, if that''s the case, would you still take care of me?" Lilly blinked nkly, "Uncle Edward, wouldn''t you drool and need to wear diapers too?" Just like the old man from the Reed family. Jonas smiled, "Yes," Lilly patted Edward''s headfortingly, "Don''t worry, Uncle Edward, I''ll change your diapers and feed you," Edward choked on the eggnt and suddenly felt that it was not delicious anymore. How did the conversation turn into this? Chapter 282 Making Shrimp Noodles Chapter 282 Making Shrimp Noodles After eating, the servant bought the prawns Jonas bought. There were two big pots of them and they did not know how much it weighed. Bettany came over to take a look, and asked, "What are you doing with these?" Jonas picked up the shrimp, and said casually, "Lilly said she wanted to have shrimp noodles," Bettany was stunned for a moment and looked at Jonas suspiciously. Are you sure you want to make shrimp noodles? It''s hard to make though. Lilly sat on a bench next to him as she watched Jonas make prawn noodles. The first step was to pick out the roe from the prawns. It was quite easy to do so, but it took Jonas a while to do so. Jonas picked the roe for ten minutes, and all he could see was shrimp roe. Lilly ran out and pulled Anthony who had just finished his meeting. She also grabbed Liam Edward Gilbert who was lying on the bed, and ke who was reading something in the room to Jonas. Eventually Her uncles, whose hands were shaking from doing a thousand push-ups this morning, were forced to pick the roe. Everyone was busy in the kitchen. There was amotion as they used different utensils to pick out the roe. Such as bowls, basins, and tes. Lilly also helped out, and after a while, Hannah, Zachary, Josh, and Drake joined them too. ke was fast and steady as Lilly admired him, "Daddy''s so amazing!" ke replied, "Of course, I am," as Edward and the others stared at him with resentful eyes. When Jean came out and saw this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. Jean''s elder brothers frowned, and Edward had a ferocious face. Was it so painful to pick shrimp roe? Lilly and Josh were very happy to pick the shrimp roe. The children did it more carefully than the adults. On push-ups, ke Never mind, it was not worth mentioning. ke was confused. There were many of them doing the same thing and it took about an hour to finish picking the shrimp roe. "The next step is to peel off the shrimp." Jonas watched the video and said, "Peeling the shrimp..." The brothers looked at the two pots of prawns and estimated that there were thousands of them, and they were speechless. Why did Jonas have to pick this dish out of everything? Jonas said softly, "Lilly said she wanted to eat shrimp noodles," He spread his hands and looked helpless, "There''s also honeb and fresh salmon," Those are what Lilly wanted to eat. The brothers who wanted to call all the servants over peeled off the shrimp shells. Another hour passed. The prawns were peeled. Jonas, "We need to pick out the shrimp brains next," The brothers leaned closer and watched the video. The vlogger, Curtis dug out the brains of shrimp with a small spoon without any fancy equipment. Everyone was astonished. Was this something a human could do? After the shrimp heads were boiled, they began to pick out the shrimp brains. They finally finished picking out the brains after more than an hour. Lilly held up her hand and said, "Hey, my fingers are wrinkly!" Hannah continued, "This is fun!" Drake and Josh kept silent. After picking out everything, Jonas picked up the pot, poured the shrimp roe into it, stir-fried it over low heat until it turned orange, and then took it out when it turned dark brown. The shrimp roe was ready. Then, he prepared the shrimp. He boiled the peeled shrimp and added onion, ginger, and garlic to remove the fishy odor. He waited for the shrimps to turn red and took them out. The shrimp was ready. He then put the remaining shrimp heads into the pan and stir-fried them to get the shrimp oil. The shrimp oil was also ready. Next, he boiled the shrimp head in the pot to get shrimp soup. He poured out the soup and fried the remaining shrimp heads until they were dry. Then, he ground N?velDrama.Org owns this. them into powder with a machine, sieved them, and mixed it with the dough. He then rolled it through the noodle extruder Everyone except for Jonas had no clue what they were doing when they reached that step. All of them looked dumbfounded and stood stiffly. Jonas said, "The next step is simple. Put the shrimp oil into the pot, add the shrimp shells, shrimp brains, and shrimp roe, and stir fry evenly..." "Put cooked shrimp noodles in a bowl, fill it with soup... put the fried shrimp, shrimp brain, and shrimp roe on the shrimp noodles, sprinkle with a little shrimp oil... sprinkle some green onions on it..." Atst, the shrimp noodles were ready! Everyone looked at the bowl of noodles and was stunned. They made seven small bowls of shrimp noodles for the whole day. It was so small it could only fill up a sauce dish. One for Jean and one for Lilly. Hannah, Zachary, Drake, Josh, and Bettany each had a bowl. The children''s eyes lit up after eating, "Yummy!" Lilly said, "Uncle Jonas, can I have another bowl?" Jonas was silent. His hands were trembling. Anthony nced at the small bowl next to him, and asked in a low tone, "Has your mother eaten?" Lilly looked aside, Jean was intoxicated by the smell of the noodles. She said, "Yes, she said it was good!" She waved her hand so that Anthony and the others could see Jean. The children in the dining room licked their lips after finishing their noodles. Jean also licked her lips while holding her bowl as if she wanted more. Jonas and the others smiled and suddenly felt that everything they did today was worth it. Edward said silently, "Do you want more?" Jonas was silent. Shrimp noodles were an easy dish to make, but it just needed too many people to make it. One of her uncles was tired after running 62 miles no, it was a small bowl of shrimp noodles that could make him tired. Jonas stood up, "I''m going to make corn dogs!" Jean raised her hand, "I want some!" Jonas replied, "Okay," Anthony looked through the vlogger''s video on his phone and said, "I make grilled honeb," It was much easier to makepared to the shrimp noodles. Gilbert stood up, "I''ll make salmon." Who could match his outstanding knife skills? Jonas told someone to buy the salmon in advance. The high-quality salmon was frozen for 24 hours to kill most of the parasites. The sliced salmon was ced on ice cubes and then sterilized by infrared rays, so that not only did the salmon maintain its freshness, but also ensured it was clean. Bettany was holding her bowl, she watched them being busy in silence. They cooked delicious food for a whole day and prepared another meal. Although they were not perfect, and Margaret had to teach them some techniques, the dishes were special as they made them themselves. Almost all of them were Jean''s favorite food... Bettany turned around and her eyes were red. In the evening, Bryson, Cloud, and Max also came back, and the whole family got together. On this day, Jean was satisfied, and all the regrets she had during her lifetime were made up for by her brothers and her lovely daughter. She had no more regrets. "Tomorrow is July 14th, and I''m leaving," Jean looked at the Crawford Mansion reluctantly. She saw the familiar railings, living room, flowers, and nts. She looked at her beloved daughter, brothers, and parents She could not bear to leave them Chapter 283 I Wanna Have Meatballs and Chicken Feet Chapter 283 I Wanna Have Meatballs and Chicken Feet After the meal, the children were in the living room, and the eight brothers of the Crawford family chatted on the first floor while watching Lilly y with Hannah. Bettany looked around, then went upstairs silently. All of her children were here except for Jean. Lilly was also new to the family. It was as if nothing had changed, the Crawford family had been quiet for five years, and they were as happy as before. Jean must have visited them since the 14th of July was right around the corner. Her children were making delicious food for Jean, and the table was Jean''s favorite dish. Everyone would follow Lilly and pray before eating. She wondered if she could see Jean again in her lifetime. Bettany returned to her room and stood in front of the window silently. She stared outside. Hugh put down his sses and asked, "What''s wrong?" Bettany said silently, "It''s nothing," Hugh grinned, he never understood her. Girls were sentimental, but he did not expect girls could be sentimental at that age. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Bettany thought it was one of Anthony and the others knocking on the door. She fixed her expression and returned to the nagging old woman she was before. "Who is it?" She asked as she walked out, "Aren''t you downstairs? What''s wrong, did something happen?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When the door opened, Bettany''s pupils shrank and she waspletely stunned! Hugh noticed that Bettany was silent and she was standing at the door in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. He stood up, frowned, and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you lose your soul?" He did not dare to say that she saw a ghost. But when he walked out and saw the figure outside the door, he was also stunned. Jean? Hugh froze, his fingers were stiff, and he did not dare to move. He must be dazzled. However, if could see Jean in a daze, he wanted to see her for a little longer Bettany''s lips trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision. She stretched out her hand that was trembling and caressed Jean''s cheek. Jean grabbed Bettany''s hand, she choked, and said, "Mom..." Bettany could not hold back any longer, she shed a tear, she was afraid that she would lose sight of Jean, so she quickly wiped it away. "Jean You''re back?" Bettany touched Jean''s cheek, she could not hide her concern as her voice was trembling, "Jean...have you eaten yet?" Bettany talked to her like she was alive and nagged her, "Are you doing good over there" "What do you usually eat? Did you dress well? Is it cold?" Jean was in tears and she replied softly, "I''m doing good, Mom. I''ve eaten all the food Lilly offers to me The gates of hell opened and I came up. I had shrimp noodles, grilled honeb, and corndogs made by Jonas and the others," "The corndog was good and I''ve never had salmon before" Bettanyughed and cried, "What else do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you," Initially, Jean wanted to refuse as she was full. But after thinking about it, she acted coquettishly and said, "Mom, I wanna eat your meatballs, make it extra spicy!" "I also wanna have chicken feet! Make it so that toothless people can eat them too!" Bettany was taken aback for a moment, and could not help but snorted. She smiled with tears in her eyes. She still remembered when Jean was a kid and said she wanted to have chicken feet. She told her that it was no good for her and the reason why they were boneless was because some toothless people gnawed them out. She did not expect Jean to remember it! Bettany wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Okay, I''ll make them for you right now. I knew you wanted to eat spicy food, but you weren''t allowed to have them when you were receiving medical treatment. You must be craving for them!" Jean hugged Bettany''s arm like a little girl. She nodded obediently, "Yeah, I''ve been dreaming of having those in my dreams! I''ve been craving them for so long!" Bettany''s heart was sore, but she finally had another chance to cook a meal for her beloved daughter. She was satisfied and would not ask for anything else. Hugh still stood there. Jean turned her head and waved, "Dad, don''t just stay in the room! Hurry up ande down!" Hugh opened his mouth and managed to say a few words, "Yeah Okay," He followed closely behind, looking at Jean without blinking. He never dreamed when he was asleep. For a moment, he could not tell whether he was dreaming. If it was a dream, he was afraid that he would walk too fast and make too much noise, which would wake him up. Jean hugged Bettany''s arm, while Hugh followed behind and went downstairs together. The first floor was lively and became silent all of a sudden. Anthony took his tablet and stopped looking at the data and emails on it. Liam was checking Hannah''s homework and covered it immediately. The brothers who met Jeanst night did not feel shocked, they were just reluctant to race against time. On the other hand... Bryson''s mouth widened in shock and let go of the fruit he was holding. Max rubbed his eyes vigorously, while Cloud stood up abruptly, looking at Jean like a ghost. The adults were silent, and Josh could not help but look up, only to see his aunt, whom he could only see in photos, floating down the stairs. He was so frightened that he sat down without looking. He ended up sitting on a building block that caused him to jolt up in pain. Zachary stared nkly at the white shadow. He felt that Jean was familiar but could not think of who it was. His limbs were stiff. Hannah and Drake looked puzzled. What''s the matter? What happened? Did all of them get hit by a bat? Lilly put down the toy and ran over. She said happily, "Where are you going, Grandma?" Bettany held her hand and said, "I''m making meatballs and chicken feet for your mom," Lilly raised her hand and looked at her with bright eyes, "I wanna eat them too!" Anthony came over and asked, "Can you handle spice?" Lilly replied, "Yes, I can!" She wanted to try what her mother liked to eat, so she could eat them in the future. The siblings who were done eating stood up and walked to the kitchen. One of them minced meat, one processed chicken feet, and the other looked for spices. After the chicken feet were boiled and immersed in cold water, they started to remove the bones with scissors. Bryson, Max, and Cloud stood at the door of the kitchen dumbfoundedly. At that moment, their minds were struck by lightning. They were in a new world. Are there ghosts in this world? "Jean..." Bryson murmured in a low voice. They did not care if they were in a new world if they could see their sister. Chapter 284 Time to Say Goodbye Chapter 284 Time to Say Goodbye In the kitchen, Gilbert took a can of spices out of nowhere, and asked, "Mom, can we even use the spices? I think it''s been around for a year or two," Liam was looking for a bamboo basket, "Mom, where did you put the basket?" Jonas diced the onion, ginger, and garlic for seasoning, but could not find the garlic, "Mom, are we out of garlic?" Edward said loudly, "Mom, must the chicken bones be peeled off? It''s too difficult to peel them, can I just chew it?" Bryson, Max, and Cloud were dumbfounded outside the door. However, they had not been home all year round and did not know where the things Jonas and the others were looking for. Bettany stared, "Get out of here, don''t annoy me anymore," Jeanughed. She took out a basket from the left cab and took garlic from the top of it, and said, "You can''t have a spice that''s been here for many years. Mom bought new spices and threw out the old ones," Bettany''s back stiffened and stopped chopping. Her eyes were red, and Lilly, who was holding an onion, raised her head in doubt and asked, "What''s wrong, Grandma?" Bettany said with a smile, "It''s nothing, the onions are making me cry," N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lilly picked the onion with her fingers curiously. Were onions spicy? No! How could onions make people cry? Eventually, her nails tore through the onion, and a pungent smell rushed to her and Lilly''s eyes teared up. "Ah Onions do make my eyes hurt," Lilly held the onion far away from her. Seeing that Bettany was sad, everyone felt a little emotional. They then heard Lilly crying and scolding the onion, which lightened the atmosphere. Bettany quickly picked up the onion, "Kids shouldn''t touch onions, don''t touch your eyes after that, okay?" Lilly said, "I already did!" She was feeling hot just now, so she rubbed her eyes. Lilly was now crying loudly. Hannah ran quickly with a tissue, "Come here, I''ll wipe it for you!" Josh held the towel, frowned, and said, "You can''t use dry tissue, you need to use a wet towel!" Jean felt that it was funny. She held Lilly''s hand and said, "Let''s go, I''ll help you wash your eyes," The atmosphere was wholesome after Jean appeared. After helping Lilly wash her eyes, the children caused trouble in the kitchen. No, they were helping out in the kitchen Jean stood outside the door and said softly, "Bryson," It was great that her daughter was Little Hades and she was able to let her reunite with her family. She was afraid that Pablo would be held responsible for this. So, she practiced with the old guys in the underworld. Generally speaking, family members who passed away could not reunite with their families at all. However, Pablo was annoyed and turned a blind eye since Hannah and Drake could not see her. Bryson bit his lips for a moment, then gently touched Jean''s head, and said with a smile, "Long time no see, Jean," Jean smiled and said, "It''s been a while, Bryson!" She looked to the side, "Cloud, are you done with your lithography machine yet? This is a top secret! You have to stay alert, agents seem to be attacked in peaceful times right?" Cloud hummed, and smiled, "You still remember what I''m doing!" Jean muttered, "Of course I do!" Cloud hugged Jean tightly, "I think you''ve gained weight, Jean," Jean raised her arms proudly, "Right? I worked hard to keep my body in shape," Maxughed out loud. They were going to have meatballs, buffalo wings, roastedmb, and chicken feet for supper. Lilly was sweating and kept gasping for air as she ate. She drank water while eating. No one noticed ke''s existence until he said speechlessly, "Don''t eat spicy food if you can''t handle the heat," Initially, he did not want to disturb the Crawford family''s reunion and felt that his existence was extra in that situation. Lilly pulled him out. After Lilly drank half a bottle of water, she looked at ke strangely, "Why does spicy food hurt when you eat it but it gets better the more you eat it?" Everyone thought that she was going to love spicy food in the future. ke fed her the chicken feet and gave her water. He added, "That''s because spice is a sense of touch and not a sense of taste so, it''s more addictive. Kids shouldn''t have too much spice," Lilly gnawed on the chicken feet, and asked again, "What''s wrong with being kids? Why can''t we have more spicy food?" Bettany said with a smile, "You''ve never had spicy food before, try not to have a stomach ache after eating so much spice all at once," Edward chewed on the chicken feet, and added, "Not only does your stomach hurt, but you''ll hurt when you poop tomorrow," Lilly was stunned. How scary! Even if the spice hurt my mouth and her stomach, why couldn''t it spare my butt? Lilly quickly put down the chicken feet, "I''m not eating it, I don''t wanna eat it anymore!" After a pause, she added, "I''ll eat it tomorrow!" If her mother liked to eat them, she would help her enjoy them in the future! Everyoneughed loudly, and it was already one or two o''clock in the night. All of them were reluctant to leave. Jean had no regrets about herst farewell, She would have to go back after the clock struck twelve, Jean stayed in Bettany''s room and talked to her for a long time, knowing that Bettany could not resist falling asleep, she got up quietly. "Take care, Mom!" Jean said softly, "I''ll always love you," She looked at Hugh who had already fallen asleep, "Dad Take care of your health and make Mom happy. I love you," "I''m going to reincarnate... Goodbye, Mom and Dad," Jean looked at them onest time and left. After she left, Bettany cried. At this time, Hugh wiped her tears away. Hugh murmured, "Everyone is bound to leave anyway," Initially, there was no hope of seeing each other again. However, they were able to bid her farewell. It was good for them. However, it was a pity that not many people had the time to say goodbye to their loved ones. Every child has to move away from their parents when they grow up. Just consider Jean gone on a trip somewhere far. When Jean went out, she saw eight of her brothers sitting silently downstairs. Lilly was very sleepy, but she held her eyes open with her fingers. "Uncle Anthony, I need to tape my eyes open," Lilly''s sleepy voice was cute, and she was so sleepy that she could not keep her eyes open. She even insisted on using tape to stick his eyelids open. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw her mother floating down. Lilly opened her eyes all of a sudden, and threw herself into Jean''s arms, "Mom...are you leaving?" Jean supported her little head lovingly, "You''d better be a good girl and listen to your Grandma and Uncles," After a pause, she added, "Listen to your father too," ke was leaning behind the door on the second floor. He bit his lips when he heard this. Chapter 285 Thirteen Stops Chapter 285 Thirteen Stops ke, who was insignificant, was finally brought up at thest moment of Jean''s departure. He folded his arms, smiled helplessly, and shook his head, watching Jean leave. The Crawford family fell intoplete silence. Therge mansion seemed to have lost its vivid colors all of a sudden. They were excited about the reunion earlier and now, they were filled with sadness. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ke began to understand how the Crawford family felt when Jean disappeared five years ago. Lillyy in Anthony''s arms, staring at Jean''s figure without blinking. Until she finally disappeared, never to be seen again. "Goodbye, Mom, take care..." Lilly closed her eyes as she said it. In Lilly''s dream, she sent her mother across a road and went across a bridge. An olddy named Madame Maya brought her a bowl of soup that would wipe her memories of when she was a mortal after drinking it. Her mother smacked her lips after drinking it and said arrogantly, "Can I have another bowl?" Jean even gave the olddy some suggestions to improve her form so that it would bring more business The olddy''s face turned dark and Pablo covered his face in shame. Lilly could not help butugh out loud when she was asleep. Eventually, herughter was arrogant like her mother''s. Anthony, who was holding Lily was confused. When Lilly woke up the next day, the Crawford family had already prepared the sacrificial offerings. Life had to go on once the sun came up. Bettany had a trace of sadness in her smile while Hugh''s face was stern, and the eight brothers of the Crawford family were busy, trying not to remember that Jean left yesterday. Anthony was silent. Jean showed up yesterday and made their parents feel depressed. If she lived together for a while, they would have been even more reluctant to let her go... Lilly wore a small hat, carried a pet bag, and brought her partners, Polly and Tortoise with her everywhere. Hannah was the most excited, not only did she not have to do her homework today, but she could also y outside. She was happy even though she was going to the grave. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Hannah said excitedly, "Do we need to bring a few bottles of Sprite to offer our ancestors?" Bettany came back to her senses, she did not know if she should be mad orugh at her, "Are you offering it to your ancestors or did you bring it for yourself?" Hannah replied meaningfully, "I brought them to offer my ancestors! I don''t drink Sprite," Lilly saw through Hannah''s lies and said, "Hannah, would you even believe what you said just now?" Hannah shook her head honestly. Everyone could not helpughing and seeing that the children were carefree, it lifted the atmosphere. Bettany, Hugh, Cloud, Liam, and Hannah were in the same car. Lilly was apanied by the other uncles. The car was huge, so they only needed two cars to fit everyone. In the car, Gilbert asked, "Lilly, what''s the underworld like? How do you get reincarnated after death?" He could not hold back as he wanted to know what would happen to Jean after her death. He wanted to know where Jean would go after reincarnating. Lilly grabbed Tortoise and yed with it. Upon hearing this, she tilted her head and said, "It''s a long story, so let''s not talk about it!" Everyone who was listening closely was disappointed. Since when was Lilly so mischievous? All the uncles looked at ke who was driving. ke was silent. Initially, he wanted to go to the MacNeil vi yesterday. So, he thought that he would bring Lilly with him and drive her back on the way home so he could save time. If he had known this, he would have left in the morning. ke was calm, "Lilly, can you please exin?" Lilly blinked. It''s okay, I still remember what Master said, so I''ll do it. "There are a total of thirteen steps in order to reincarnate," Lilly said, "The first step is to register yourself at the Earth Temple," Gilbert''s mouth twitched, he did not know you had to register yourself after death. "The next stop is through a yellow road where you can''t see the sun, moon, and stars when you look up. You can''t see your rtives and friends if you look back too" The siblings'' hearts could not help but ache when they heard that they could not see their rtives and friends in the future. Lilly continued, "After crossing the road and the bridge, you will arrive at the third destination. This time, you can look at your hometown from a distance," Edward''s eyes turned red and looked out the window. He even pictured Jean looking at her hometown alone. She could no longer see her beloved brothers and her parents She could only walk alone. "And then?" Bryson''s voice was a little hoarse. Lilly took Tortoise''s hand, "The fourth ce is a dog''s territory where the dogs are so vicious they will not rest if they don''t tear off the soul''s leg. The fifth ce is a ridge. The ridge is incredibly high. You''ll have to climb the ridge and cross a mountain to reach a city," ke could not bear it and said, "I think it''s better if you guys stop listening," Everyone''s expressions were frozen. Edward gritted his teeth, "What do you know..." Jean was most afraid of dogs, and she had to pass by them alone. The ridge was high ording to Lilly. They could not imagine how long it would take for her to reach her next destination. It turned out that there were still so many hardships after she became a ghost. No wonder they said that dogs could see ghosts. Lilly continued, "The sixth stop is the wild ghost vige. There will be some souls whose hands and feet have been torn off by the vicious dogs. They will wait here to ambush the ghosts who arrived here with their limbs intact, and snatch them, then continue onwards," "The seventh stop is Drowsy Hall. After drinking the soup and telling the truth, you will reach the eighth stop, the city where you''d be interrogated at the tenth stop" Having said that, Lilly paused for a moment. Every time she mentioned this, she would always feel a little bit familiar. Liam wrote something on the phone and asked, "Where is the ninth stop?" Lilly, "The ninth stop is hell, where people who have sinned will be punished. Those who are innocent will go to the eleventh stop, which is Ghost Castle. All ghosts live here either to do good deeds or to practice until their time there is up and head to the tenth step to reincarnate," Jonas was stunned, "Practice?" Lilly nodded, "Yeah, Master said that only a few ghosts get to practice there. They''re just umting virtues," The brothers were surprised. That world was different from what they thought After going off-topic, Edward asked again, "You didn''t mention the tenth stop just now," Lilly answered, "The tenth stop is where you''ll receive the offerings from your family members, it is where you receive cars, phones, mansions, clothes, and many more," ke raised his eyebrows, "Is it like a post office?" It was like sending things to the dead and the tenth stop served as an express mail. Underworld Express? Lilly''s eyes lit up, "You''re so smart, Daddy!" His metaphor was urate. Lilly said cheerfully, "The thirteenth stop is at a cliff, and it is the final stop. There will be an olddy at the end of the bridge and she will offer you a bowl of soup. You can reincarnate after you''ve drank the soup," Edward could not help asking, "Then where will your mother... be reincarnated?" Everyone in the car pricked their ears up. Anthony pretended to be looking at his phone as his fingers froze Chapter 286 Can’t Afford to Live or Die Chapter 286 Cant Afford to Live or Die Lilly shook her head, "I dunno," "You get to reincarnate into five different beings. One is to reincarnate as a god, the second as a human, the third as an animal, the fourth as a vengeful spirit, and the fifth is to hell" "Master said that my mother should be reincarnated as a koi carp and it''s good for her," Upon hearing this, Anthony and the others were puzzled. Gilbert asked, "Aren''t there six types of reincarnation?" Lilly''s face was serious, imitating Pablo shaking his finger, "You''re wrong, Taoism has five reincarnations while Buddhism has six," Everyone was dumbfounded, "Well...". Edward, who had a lot of questions asked again, "Wait, how can a ghost reincarnate as a ghost again? Didn''t they go to hell already? Why are they going back to hell?" Lilly looked at Edward, "Uncle Gilbert, are you dumb?" Those who did not behave well during their lifetime would be reincarnated in the realm of evil spirits. They would never be reincarnated as humans and could never live asfortably as the ghosts in Ghost Pce. If you have sinned, you would go to hell to be tortured until your soul was gone. Was it hard to understand? Lilly looked at Edward full of doubts. Edward was silent. Never mind, maybe he can''t understand it yet. "We''re here," ke looked at his watch and said, "I''ll pick up Lillyter," Anthony nodded and got out of the car. Lilly hugged ke and kissed him, "Bye, Daddy!" ke rubbed her head, "Okay, take care!" Lilly nodded, "Yeah," After talking to her father, she jumped out of the car with her pet bag. ke was speechless at what Lilly did. Anthony raised his hand to catch Lilly who jumped down, and said helplessly, "Be careful," Lilly ran to the other car to meet up with Josh and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Anthony, I won''t fall!" As soon as she finished her sentence, Lilly fell. Everyone''s hearts skipped a beat, but Lilly got up, patted her buttocks, and hurried away. Polly pped its wings, "Who said you wouldn''t fall!" Lilly was so anxious that she reached into the pet bag and covered Polly''s mouth. Everyoneughed at the scene. Hannah stood in front of Greenhill Cemetery and struggled to read the sign, "Green hill ceme" Drake could not bear it anymore, "It''s Greenhill Cemetery!" He could not stand Hannah not being able to read properly. Hannah waved her hands, "Whatever, it''s the same thing," There were a lot of coffins buried there, and they might be stepping on coffins as well. Drake twitched his eyelids. He knew about science and could not tolerate making mistakes. He was about to exin what the cemetery was to Hannah but she ran away. Seeing Lilly running over, Hannah held her hand, "Lilly, what took you so long, your dad is so slow. Unlike my dad, he sped through a red light!" Lilly was stunned, "Huh? Isn''t running a red light illegal?" Liam was carrying something, and muttered, "I was careless," He kept thinking about Jean as he was driving and did not notice the red light. Lilly''s face was stern, and she scolded Hugh, "Don''t do it again, Uncle Liam!" Liam nodded. The cemetery was veryrge, and many people came to offer and pray for their deceased rtives. At the same time, the cemetery''s business was booming. There was a big sign pointing in the direction Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. that said sales department. Lilly pointed to the big arrow, "Drake, what word is this?" Drake answered, "The sales department." Hannah and Lilly were confused. They did not know there would also be a sales department in the cemetery. Lilly looked at Greenhill Cemetery and looked back. She stretched out her finger as if calcting something. Eventually, Lilly shook her head and concluded, "This ce has a bad omen," Just as Anthony walked to her side, he paused when he heard the words, "Bad omen?" Lilly nodded, "Uncle Anthony, let''s move our ancestors to another ce when you''re free. I think they don''t like this ce at all," Anthony nodded. The Crawford family had a huge family. They walked to the cemetery boldly and attracted much attention. They reached the sales department Lilly said earlier. There was a sign saying, "Find a peaceful andfortable ce for your ancestors at Greenhill Cemetery now! There''s 20 percent off when you purchase a plot ofnd for your ancestors!" The business was booming. A salesperson was chatting with a woman, "Miss y, I rmend buying an apartment so that your rtives can live morefortably in the future. There''s an event going on and you''ll get a 20 percent discount and you''ll also be given an exquisite urn! It''s such a steal!" Miss y was silent. The salesman persuaded again, "The small apartments are quite packed and it only has 3 square feet, butrge apartments can reach up to 10 square feet. The average price isn''t as good as the small apartment. I see that you''re a filial daughter. How about it?" Miss y was wearing a ck dress she bit her lips and said. No one saw her bad aura, and the foundation could not cover the bruises under her eyes. "How much is this?" She looked at the salesman hesitantly. The salesperson calcted quickly, "The original price is Now that there''s a discount The total price is 560,000 dors!" Miss y was surprised, "That expensive?" 560,000 dors for 10 square feet? The salesperson replied, "It''s not! We also give away tombstones, cremation services, and urns. You don''t have to worry when the timees. We''ll just send them to you," Miss y was silent. She stood up, shook her head, and said, "Maybe another time," The salesman was disappointed and added, "You can also get the one with 4 square feet. It only costs 250, 000 dors," Her attitude was enthusiastic. Miss y was about to speak when the sales manager came out and smiled at her, "I think you should decide if you want to buy it as soon as possible, Miss y. We won''t be giving any more discounts after this," He handed over a booklet. It was the Crawford family''s luxurious tomb, "Look at this, the Crawford family has a tombstone here. It shows that we have a good omen. If you buy this plot, your descendants might do good in the future," "I heard from Nathan that you''re buying a spot for your father. He''s just like all of our fathers as they won''t say what they want. However, I think he''ll be very pleased if they end up here," After being persuaded by the sales manager, Miss y was hesitant. 560,000 dors for 10 square feet was expensive. They could not even afford to live, let alone die The salesperson pouted and looked at Miss y and the man behind her who had been silent. Although the salesperson was quiet, he seemed to hint at them that they should note here in the first ce since they were poor. The man in histe twenties next to Miss y felt that she was hesitant and urged, " ire, why don''t we settle it once and for all! 10 square feet is more spacious, don''t you want Dad to livefortably after he passes away?" Miss y nced at him, "I don''t have enough money. Why don''t you fork out 60000 dors?" Miss y''s younger brother muttered, "I don''t have any money..." After that, he nced at his sister in dissatisfaction, thinking that his sister humiliated him on purpose. Chapter 287 Don’t Stay Up Late Chapter 287 Dont Stay Up Late Miss y was also very hesitant. She knew her father loved showing off. But this was beyond her limit. Miss y asked, "Can you reduce the price? I can only afford 490000 dors," The sales manager shook his head without hesitation, "The 20 percent discount is the best we could do. We can''t go any lower," Miss y stood up tiredly, and said, "Then let me think about it," The sales manager was not as polite as he was at the beginning, and nodded, "Okay,e again after you decide!" They walked away and the sales manager''s eyes were full of contempt. Tch, I thought they were rich, I didn''t expect them to be poor. Did they think they could buy a plot ofnd in Greenhill Cemetery that easily? The Crawford family''s tombs were here and so many people wanted to buy their burial plots at Greenhill Cemetery but could not do so. They had more plots ofnd so, they held an event. You needed special rtions to buy the plot ofnd. Don''te if you can''t afford it, you''re wasting my time. At that moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in. He greeted the man warmly, "Mr. Turner, you''re here!" "Have you made your decision? Our location is not bad The Crawford family''s tomb is here" The sales manager took out the photos he took of the Crawford family''s tomb. The tomb was Greenhill Cemetery''s secret weapon anyway. "The Crawford family''s tombs are all here. Think about it, the Crawford family is so rich and must''ve known this ce had a good omen..." "The Crawford family is so rich, they must have known we have a good omen and bought their burial plots from here," "People usually take a look at the ce and decide if they want to buy it. People rarely say that our prices are expensive. We have a good omen after all" When he said that, the salesperson nced at the y siblings intentionally. Miss y''s younger brother was so embarrassed he wanted to hide. He was too embarrassed after beingpared to someone else. Everyone else made their decisions upon looking at the ce, but his sister dared to bargain with the salesperson. How embarrassing! When he went out, he scolded his sister, "Can''t you just buy it? You already have 50000 dors, why can''t you just borrow 60000 dors from someone else?" Miss y sneered, "Why would I do that? I''m the one who''s paying. If you want to borrow money, go ahead!" Her brother bit his lips andined, "I earn 4000 dors a month, I have no choice as well," Miss y replied, "Then just buy the 4 square feet plot," Her brother looked back as if he could feel others judging him. He was humiliated and remained silent. After walking for a while, he suddenly said, "ire, if you decide to buy the plot with 4 square feet, it''ll cost 250000 dors. Can you lend me the remaining money so I can buy a car? I''m getting married soon and it''s hard to get married without a car," Miss y frowned, "You can buy it with a loan," Her younger brother immediately said, "Then I''ll need to pay it back!" Miss y was speechless. Her brother added, "What I meant was the interest on the loan will be high and I need to pay the interest back. I can''t let the bank earn money," Miss y rubbed her brows in annoyance, "We''ll see about it. With Dad''s current condition, I think he will need chemotherapy and It''ll cost more money," After speaking, she strode forward. Her brother did not get what he wanted, so he followed behind her in disappointment. When the siblings arrived at Greenhill Cemetery, Miss y walked silently and looked around. The cemetery was magnificent, and the people who came here were either rich or noble. She did not intend to buy a burial plot here, but her father came back with a flyer one say and hinted to her, "I didn''t wanna buy a plot here, but someone handed me this flyer on the way back so I just took it," Miss y knew that no one would hand out flyers for buying a plot ofnd in the cemetery. Her father wanted to be buried here. However, her father had cancer and she paid for his hospitalization and chemotherapy. Two-thirds of her ie was spent on her father. She even paid for the downpayment of the house her brother wanted before getting married. She quarreled with her husband a lot about this and she was exhausted. She thought that her husband would divorce her if she bought the plot ofnd here. She was tired of everything and wanted to cry Just then, a child ran over and bumped into her by ident. Miss y quickly grabbed her. She saw a delicate, adorable, and sweet little girl in a ck dress. "Are you hurt?" Miss y asked. Lilly tilted her head and looked at thedy. There were dark circles around her eyes and Lilly could sense thedy''s bad aura. Lilly saw that thedy was not possessed but could sense an aura of evil spirits around her. It meant that someone close to her had a ghost stuck to them. And she was vulnerable to getting the ghost transferred to her. Lilly gestured, "Are you tired from work, Miss? Do you often stay upte?" Miss y was stunned for a moment, she looked at the little girl pinching her fingers and her expression was serious. It was like she was way mature for her age. Miss y was amused and said, "Wow, you''ve guessed it right!" Miss y was not very surprised as the dark circles around her eyes were too obvious and everyone who met her for the first time would ask her about it. Lilly pinched his fingers again, "Miss, don''t stay up toote again, you''ll have bad luck and will be an easy target for ghosts," N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sadness in Miss y''s heart was swept away. She covered her mouth and smiled, "Alright, thank you, little girl!" Lilly took out a small notebook and a yellow highlighter from her pet bag, "Can you give me your number, Miss?" This was the first time a little girl came up to her and asked for her number. She could not help but snort. "Why do you want my number?" She grabbed her notebook and pen and wrote down her contact information. Lilly blinked, and she blushed slightly "Because... because I like you, Miss," Lilly''s cheeks became hot and her eyes twinkled because she lied. Miss y thought she was shy and was overjoyed to see this. She wanted to pinch her cheek but felt it was impolite, so she pinched her hair instead. "Thank you, I like you too," She returned the notebook to Lilly and looked at it. She could only recognize the word, "y," She wrote down something in her notebook and tore it off, "My name is Lilly and this is my number!" Miss y took the paper and looked at it, she almostughed as she saw a drawing of a tortoise and a bird with a couple of 1''s and 0''s. She folded it solemnly and said, "Thank you!" Before leaving, Lilly said again, "Miss, you should be careful of your surroundings and don''t be confused when something happens, make sure you have a clear mind too!" After saying that, she waved her hand and hopped away. Two men approached from a distance and shouted, "Lilly, where are you?" Lilly quickly said, "I''m over here!" Miss y stared nkly at Lilly as she walked away, then walked back silently with her head down. Her brother stood there and his eyes flickered. They saw that Lilly''s family''s tombstone was luxurious and majestic. It felt so familiar. Isn''t this the Crawford family''s tombstone the sales manager showed us earlier? Miss y''s younger brother caught up with her sister and snatched the piece of paper Chapter 288 Polly Took the Blame Chapter 288 Polly Took the me Miss y was thinking about something when the note in her hand was snatched away. She frowned, "What are you doing?" Her brother smiled, "Let''s see what the little girl wrote for you." He unfolded the note impatiently, only to see a bird and a turtle drawn on it, as well as several ones and a string of zeros. It did not look like a phone number so he counted the number of digits she wrote in case the Crawford family had a special phone number because they were rich. The result disappointed him, the phone number had 11 digits instead of 10. That little girl must be three or four years old, how dumb can she be to not remember her phone number? "ire, do you think that little girl will call you?" Miss y took the back note and said lightly, "She''s just a child, do you think she will call me?" Miss y''s younger brother bit his lips and replied, "You have a point," However, the Crawford family was incredibly wealthy. If that little girl called his sister and gave her a few million dors, he would not need to work for the rest of his life. Why were wealthy people so carefree and ordinary people like them had to work hard to make a living? It would be great if he could get a share of the Crawford family''s money. In Greenhill Cemetery, Jonas picked Lilly up and asked, "Where did you go just now?" Lilly squeezed her fingers and replied, "I felt like I had a new era," Jonas was speechless. Josh interrupted, "It''s a mission, not an era," Lilly nodded earnestly, "I think I have a new mission," Jonas could not stopughing, as she was just four years old and what kind of mission could she have? Anthony was thinking about moving the grave. The brothers were surprised, but after hearing what Lilly said, they agreed with it. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hugh was stunned, and frowned, "Why do you want to move the tomb all of a sudden? This is nonsense!" Anthony remained calm, "Lilly said that the omen in this area isn''t good and our ancestors wouldn''t like it here," Hugh paused. Did Lilly say that? Then it''s fine. But he still insisted, "But I think it''s toote now" Anthony looked at the time, "Lilly said we need to move the tomb to the southwest. There''s a normal cemetery in the southwest of Alfornada," "I just bought a burial plot over there," "I even called the people to relocate it and arranged a team for it. There''s already a car outside," Hugh remained silent. Anthony added, "Lilly said that today is a good day to move the grave." Hugh had nothing to say. Relocating the grave on Ghost Festival was a bit unbelievable, but it made sense since Lilly was the one who said so. Hugh waved his hand, "Alright since you''ve already arranged it," Edward looked at the grave and sighed, "I just pulled out all the weed, you should''ve told me sooner!" "I guess I need to dig the grave now," Digging graves was a little Edward took a sip of water, poured some in his hand, and muttered. "Please forgive me, ancestor. Please understand that I''m going to dig your grave," Their ancestors were sitting on their graves. They were watching the excitement only to find that his descendants were digging his grave. Anthony yelled from a distance, "Lilly,e and pay respects to your ancestors, we''re gonna move the tombter," Lilly ran over happily, "I''m here, ancestor!" The ancestor was floating on the grave and said, "Isn''t this our new baby? Why haven''t I seen you" Lilly looked at her ancestor curiously and asked, "I only came here this year! There are so many graves, are you the only one here?" The ancestor looked at Lilly in surprise. Can this little one see me? He answered cheerfully, "Yes, I''m the only one left. All the others reincarnated," Lilly pinched his fingers and calcted. Master said that if a person''s life expectancy is 80 years old and if he dies unexpectedly at the age of 30, then he will have to spend 50 years in the underworld. Naturally, people who died of old age would reincarnate after the first seven days, or they can choose to stay in Ghost Pce for some time, listen to prayers, or gather more blessings for their descendants. In addition, they needed to collect enough blessings before they died and would have to gather more blessings in the underworld as well if they want to reincarnate. Somemit suicide and have a bad aura, which would also prolong them from being reincarnated. If they knew about it, they should know that it was not worth doing so. In short, reincarnation wasplicated, and the Ruler of Hell would give his judgment on whether you get to reincarnate or not. There was also room for maniption "Ancestor, you''re so old, why are you still here?" Lilly asked in confusion after pinching his fingers. He said quietly, "There should be someone to protect your family, right?" Lilly gasped and gave him a thumbs up, "You''re so awesome, ancestor! You''ve worked hard!" Life in the ghost realm was not so pleasant as most of the ghosts have been reincarnated, and very few were willing to stay. Lilly''s ancestor was willing to stay and protect the family, he must be a good person! Lilly tiptoed on the tombstone, massaging her ancestor''s legs. Her ancestorughed. He was so lonely in the ghost realm and it was the first time he chatted with his descendant. "Can you sing for me, little one?" The ancestor said enthusiastically. Lilly thought about it and wondered what she should sing. That''s right! "I''m here to worship my ancestors, and I wonder if they''re free! Why is it that the more I work, the poorer I am" "Please ensure that I will have a prosperous year. I wanna have money even if I don''t work" Everyone in the Crawford family looked at Lilly who was muttering at the tomb. Afterward, they heard a familiar tune being sung. They listened carefully and noticed that it was in the tune of the song, "We are number one," But the lyrics... Everyone''s mouths twitched. Bettany''s forehead was full of wrinkles, and she asked, "Who taught her that?" Edward waved his hand immediately, "It''s not me!" The brothers shook their heads. Bettany looked at Anthony. Forget it, Anthony wouldn''t teach her such silly things. She then looked at Polly who was ying with a leaf. Polly was dumbfounded, "Caw?" It was stunned. It did not teach Lilly that! Bettany squatted and pointed at Polly, "I always see you using Lilly''s phone to go on TikTok! Tell me what''s your ID, I must find your ount!" Polly replied, "Caw?" The parrot tilted its head and looked at the olddy. Everyone could not helpughing. They said that Bettany was acting like a child and even scolded the parrot. Some passers-by thought that the family was weird. A little girl was singing about her ancestors on the tombstone, a man digging the grave, and an olddy scolding a parrot. Not long after, the "Grave Demolition Team" arrived, and the priests did their prayers. After the ritual, they could now remove the Crawford family''s urn. In the sales department, the sales manager was stunned when heard that the Crawford family''s grave was about to be relocated. What? The Crawford family wants to move the grave. Why didn''t they tell me beforehand? The sales manager quickly put down what he was doing, and hurried towards the cemetery. Chapter 289 Why Do We Need Your Permission? Chapter 289 Why Do We Need Your Permission? The sales manager went to the Crawford family''s tomb and found that they had already dug the grave and it was about to be relocated. He hurried over to Anthony, and asked anxiously, "Mr. Anthony, what''s going on" Anthony nced at him, it turned out to be the sales manager of the cemetery. He said lightly, "We''re moving the grave," The sales manager was sweating profusely. Why did he ask nonsense? He even saw the grave being moved! "Uh Your ancestors were doing good here, why did you decide to move the grave all of a sudden? You didn''t even tell us you''reing I didn''t even print out the permission letter to move graves" When Lilly heard that you needed permission to move graves, she was a little confused. "We''re moving our ancestors, why would we need your consent?" She asked in confusion. The sales managerughed, "This is the procedure, you need our permission before you can move graves," Lilly was even more surprised, "They''re our ancestors, not yours, why would we need your consent? You''re not the Ruler of Hell," The sales manager''s face froze. Anthony handed him an application form, and said coldly, "We''ve already done that," Why did they need his consent to move graves? Anthony''s eyes became cold and stern, "Know your ce, Mr. Reeves," "The application to move graves is to let the cemetery know that the family members of the deceased had been relocated and to prevent others from robbing the grave. Not for you to boss us around!" Anthony was menacing and his face was cold. That was the side of him that everyone feared. The sales manager''s face was pale, and said again, "Of course, sir. I didn''t mean that. What I meant was to let us know ahead of time so we could help you prepare in advance" Since the Crawford family''s tomb was located in Greenhill Cemetery, it made them prosperous and their burial plots were in high demand. Some ces were reserved for noble people so that they could provide them when they needed them. So, some people who understood that they needed connections to buy their plot ofnd would ask him for a quota and donate to his cemetery. However, Mr. Reeves was used to being arrogant, so he did not hold back what he said earlier. After using the Crawford family''s grave as an advertisement, he thought he was superior to everyone. Anthony did not bother to look at him, and said coldly, "There''s no need," Edward sneered, "Why would you need to stick your nose in our family''s business? Who do you think you are?" Can''t he see that we''re arge family? They could finish the job in no time if each person helped out. Mr. Reeves opened his mouth. The Crawford family brought business to the Greenhill Cemetery. If the Crawford family decided to move the grave, would they lose business? How could he let the Crawford family move graves? Mr. Reeves became humble and asked apologetically, "Mr. Anthony, may I know why you decided to move the grave? Did we not do a good job? Please tell us so that we can make it up to you," Anthony did not want to waste time talking to him. Hannah was kind and shouted, "Lilly said the omen here isn''t good and our ancestors didn''t like it!" There were still people around and they are all stunned when they heard this. Is it true? The Crawford family said that the omen here isn''t good. Then it would be a bad omen! They began to consider moving their graves as well. Those who could not move graves felt regretful as they spent a lot of money buying a burial plot here Mr. Reeves panicked and said, "Who said the omen here isn''t good? Don''t talk about nonsense, kid!" If there were rumors about the omen at Greenhill Cemetery was not good, those who were wealthy and powerful would note here! There would even be people who want refunds after buying their burial plots here Then, he had to sell the plots at a low price since no one wanted them. How could he lower the price of the plots all at once? His plots had increased to 560,000 dors per square foot. Would it decrease to 200, 000 dors per square foot just like before? If that were the case, poor people could now afford their plots. Mr. Reeves thought about it and said anxiously, "Mr. Anthony, kids speak nonsense, how could you listen to a child''s wish? Would you believe what the kids say?" Mr. Reeves looked at Lilly and felt speechless. She looked like she was still in kindergarten, what did she know? Unexpectedly, when he said this, everyone in the Crawford family red at him in unison. They were unfriendly toward him and Edward''s eyes widened. It was like he was about to beat him up. "Get lost!" Edward patted the shovel on his hand. How else could Mr. Reeves negotiate with them? At this moment, Hugh spoke up, and scolded him, "Who''s your boss? Do you want to lose your job?" Mr. Reeves choked, he did not dare to speak. Not being able to sell the burial plots was a small issuepared to offending the Crawford family. He would have to suffer if he lost his job. "I''m sorry," Mr. Reeves, who was arrogant, bowed at a 90-degree angle and kept apologizing. "I was being ignorant, I don''t mean anything else, please forgive me" He stepped back after speaking. Mr. Reeves watched the Crawford family move the grave and left. In the morning, someone from the cemetery greeted the Crawford family, but they left within an hour. Mr. Reeves'' heart was cold. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The salesman came in a hurry and said with a sad face, "Manager, all the orders ced in the morning have been returned..." The sales manager had a headache and wanted to cry. He thought that he could make a profit today. Why did the Crawford family have to relocate their grave at that crucial moment? "Call Miss y... Tell her that we still have some plots left and we''ll give her a 30 no, 40 percent discount! Tell her to buy it!" "And for those who thought that it was too expensive in the morning, give them all a 40 percent discount!" The salesperson was surprised, as it was a 40% discount. The original price of 560,000 dors would decrease to 370,000 dors. The salesperson started calling everyone. He called Miss y first. Since Miss y had 500,000 dors, she would buy the burial plot immediately once she heard that the price decreased to 370,000 dors. "Hello Miss y, it''s Nathan! I begged the manager for the burial plot you were interested in this morning and I''m able to give you a 40 percent discount now" "It was 560,000 dors in the morning, but now you can get one square meter for 370,000 dors. Isn''t this a great deal? Can youe over right now?" Chapter 290 Sons Are Better Than Daughters Chapter 290 Sons Are Better Than Daughters As soon as Miss y got home, she received a call from the cemetery. She felt skeptical about it. How could the price drop to 370,000 dors in less than an hour? Something must have happened! The person who called her said enthusiastically, "I''ve been begging the manager all morning! You should hurry here and buy it quickly or else it''ll be sold out. You shouldn''t miss out on such a great deal! I''ll reserve it for you!" Miss y was silent. She said cautiously, "I''ll go over and think about it," After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When her younger brother heard it, he was anxious, "Why would you wanna think about it, ire? Just buy it, it''ll be sold outter!" "You''ll save 200,000 dors and you don''t need to borrow money anymore. You can even buy me a car with the remaining cash!" Miss y stood up and said in exhaustion, "I''ll go by myself, you don''t have to go," But her brother stood up immediately, "No way, we''re buying a burial plot for Dad I''m his son, how can I not go with you?" Miss y did not want to talk to him, so she left. They saw their parents return from a walk as they went downstairs. Their father asked, "Why are you going out again?" Miss y was silent, and her brother replied, "Everything''s fine, don''t worry about us," Their mother looked at Miss y, "What''s wrong, ire?" ire replied, "It''s nothing, Mom. We''ll get the groceries on the back. You should head back first!" They left after they were done talking. A few old men and women were strolling nearby and said, "Your kids are filial, where are they going?" ire''s father shook his head and smiled, "I think they''re off to Greenhill Cemetery to buy a burial plot for me," Everyone in themunity knew that he had cancer andforted him, "Don''t think about it too much, your children were so busy when you were hospitalized. They even paid for the medical bills. You have such a filial son, he must''ve been looking for a good ce for you," The group of old men and olddies were calm when they talked about death. So, they joked about it. "Greenhill Cemetery is a great ce. Many wealthy people rest at that ce. You''re really lucky to have such a son..." "Your son is so capable!" ire''s father enjoyed the envy and admiration of others, and he was in a good mood. Of course, he would not say that his daughter paid for his medical bills, and she was the one who took care of him in the hospital. ire''s mother endured it and kept quiet and dragged him away. When they got home, the olddy could not helpining, "ire did so much for you and you never talked about her. Why do you always talk about your son?" The old man was unhappy, "Isn''t Ken a good son as well?" To him, everything ire did for him was what she was supposed to do as a daughter. However, he still thought that he had a great son although he only visited him asionally. He did not know that his son would not visit him if not many people knew that he had cancer! Not only did his son visit him at the hospital, but he even showed him around. None of his friends could match him. The olddy frowned, "I''m not saying that Ken is a bad son. It''s just that ir was the one who took care of you. She even stayed up to help you and delivered your meals when she was working," ir was afraid that her mother would be too tired to take care of her father, so insisted on going to the hospital at night instead. Her mother suggested that the siblings take turns watching over their father at night. However, Ken said that he would be too tired to work the next morning if he had to do so. What he meant was to make his mother go instead of him since he assumed taking care of his father at night meant spending the night at the hospital. The old man also thought it was the same thing. Eventually, ire could not bear her mother to watch over him at night. So, she took care of her father instead. "Don''t you think ire would be sad if she heard what you said earlier?" She would have exposed his lies earlier if it was not for his cancer. However, she was afraid that his Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. condition would worsen if she did so. The old man disagreed, "Isn''t this what a daughter should do? Don''t talk about this nonsense when you see them in the neighborhood. What would happen if they knew Ken came from a poor family? Would they let him marry their daughter?" The olddy was disappointed and remained silent. She thought that her son was not married yet. If they knew Ken waszy, ipetent, and refused to take care of his terminally ill father, they would not dare to marry him That would only cause her daughter to shoulder more burden. However, she could not help nagging, "Did you know how exhausted ire was? You didn''t even wanna hire a maid to take care of you," The old man replied, "Why should I hire a maid? Do you want others to think that we don''t have a daughter?" The olddy kept quiet. She was speechless. She muttered angrily, "You fool!" No one could see that there was a ghost coiled around the old man''s head. He chuckled and mocked her, "That''s right, I''m a fool!" He loved his family of fools. His son was a fool for not being grateful to his parents,zy, and had too many demands. Both of them were fools as they thought their daughter was capable to live a good life. So, they assumed it was right for her to help her brother. ire was the most foolish among them. She knew that her family were parasites and thought that her parents were always right. They convinced her that Ken was ignorant and had no choice but to depend on her. She went nuts taking care of her family. She was foolish, but ire''s father liked it that way. After the old man died, the ghost would cling to ire. The ghost sighedfortably and hummed a tune. Meanwhile, the Crawford family had already moved their graves to an ordinary cemetery. The sales manager of the ordinary cemetery was dumbfounded. A few days ago, the sales manager of Greenhill Cemetery bragged about how well his performance was, themission he earned, and the new car he bought with it. He even bragged about the Crawford family''s grave bringing him business. As long as they did not move their grave, he would not need to worry about business anymore. Eventually, the Crawford family came here today. The sales manager of the ordinary cemetery, Mr. Zeke was terrified and invited a priest over. He made early preparations. Everything happened too quickly and the tombstone needed to be customized. So, the tombstone was not ready yet. Mr. Zeke wiped off his sweat and said, "Mr. Anthony, the tombstone Isn''t ready yet..." Anthony said, "That''s fine, just get it done by 4 p.m.," Mr. Zeke nodded repeatedly, "Of course, sir," Lilly suddenly said, "Wait a minute," She looked at the ancestor who followed her. Those priests were not professional and she was holding her ancestor''s hand on their way there. Lilly asked what kind of tombstone her ancestor wanted along the way. Her ancestor said he wanted the tombstone to be shaped like a cloud. As for the other ancestors... the ancestor stated ten different designs at once since he would be looking at them after that Lilly counted, "The ancestor said he wants a cloud-shaped grave because he was tired of looking at rectangles. He also said that great-great-great grandpa wanted a flower tomb, as for his wife, she wanted a phoenix and great-great grandpa wanted a dragon" Chapter 291 Whoever Pitiful Is Hateful Chapter 291 Whoever Pitiful Is Hateful At Greenhill Cemetery, Mr. Reeves heard that the Crawford family had moved the grave to an ordinary cemetery, and hispetitor, Mr. Zeke was busy making tombstones for the Crawford family. He heard that they wanted tombstones in different styles such as flowers, clouds, and even tombstones in the shape of peaches Mr. Reeves was furious; he cursed at Mr. Zeke and stared nkly. The Crawford family went to the ordinary cemetery and the burial plots were sold out in an instant. Meanwhile, all of Greenhill Cemetery''s orders were refunded and they made a huge mistake Greenhill Cemetery was being sued by the Crawford family for using the Crawford family''s grave as an advertisement to gain profit without permission. Mr. Reeves grit his teeth as he thought that Mr. Zeke was ratting him out behind his back At the sales department, the salesmen tried their best and spoke eloquently. They looked down on people who could not afford to buy a burial plot there and now they were enthusiastic for the customers to buy them. One of the salesmen was trying his best to get the y siblings to buy their burial plot and kept ttering Ken. Ken held a cup of tea while he saw his sister hesitating. He urged, "Why are you still hesitating, ire? You thought about it all morning. Why don''t you buy it now?" Upon hearing what he said, the salesperson became more enthusiastic, thinking that he was the one who could make decisions. Ken enjoyed this kind of treatment very much, and said with a smile, "We''ve been interested in buying a burial plot at Greenhill Cemetery for a while and we''re pretty satisfied with the location" ire ced the contract down and interrupted him, "I need topare!" Ken choked on his words and he was very angry. Why are you whimpering? He frowned and said, "What else do you want, ire? They''ve even given you a 20000 dor discount. I think it''s a great deal so hurry up and buy it!" She will regret it if it''s sold out! ire sneered, "Then you buy it, I won''t stop you," Ken was mad to death. Would he still ask her for money if he had it? He should have had the final say when they were buying their father''s grave. However, he could not figure out why it took his sister so long to buy it. She even said to give him the money and buy it himself a few days ago. Now, she was doing this to him! ire ignored him and left. The salesman felt annoyed. After negotiating with her for so long and felt like it was all for nothing. Most of the people who came to set up the cemetery were serious buyers. He did not expect her to leave without buying. "Okay, think about it again. The event willst until today. I can''t guarantee there will be a ce N?velDrama.Org owns this text. avable for you if you change your mind!" The salesman said unwillingly. Ken nodded and caught up with his sister and he was a little depressed. When he went out, he asked impatiently, "What are you doing?" ire exined, "They were boasting about how the Crawford family''s grave was located here all morning. And now, they didn''t talk about it anymore. There must be something wrong," Ken was speechless. That''s it? What did the Crawford family''s grave have to do with them if they wanted to buy the cemetery? "Why do you care about someone else? Even if there was a problem, we''ve got nothing to do with it. It''s such a good deal, we need to buy it now!" Ken said. "Besides, didn''t Nathan say that they held a meeting in the afternoon? He said they must sell all the new types of graves or they''ll be punished! That''s why they''re having a huge discount. They''ll go back to their original price after today" ire sneered, "Did you believe what they say? Because I don''t. I need to think about it," Ken was in a hurry, "It''ll be sold out if you keep thinking about it! Look at all the people who are buying their burial plots here. Don''t you know Dad wants to be buried here? Don''t you want him to be happy?" Anyway, in the deep understanding of the old man, being able toe to Greenhill Cemetery is a status symbol. Their father knew that people who were buried at the Greenhill Cemetery had high status. Since their father wanted to feel entitled, he thought that ire should buy a burial plot here. Ken chattered on, "Dad doesn''t have much time left. He wouldn''t believe you if you said Greenhill Cemetery isn''t good. Why don''t you buy it for him and he''ll be happy. And once he''s happy, maybe his condition will improve. Why are you still hesitating?" When ire heard this, she hesitated again. Her brother was right. Their father was that kind of person. Once he wanted to be buried at Greenhill Cemetery, he would refuse to be buried elsewhere. He would just think that she was reluctant to spend money on him. ire sighed, "Alright then" Just then her phone rang, and it was her husband calling. ire''s husband said coldly, "ire if you buy the burial plot with the money today, I''ll divorce you," ire frowned, "How can you talk about it like that? You know that my dad doesn''t have much time left Can we talk about thister" No matter how horrible that man was, he was still her father. He would only be around for a couple of days and why did she need to be calctive with him? She could never watch her father die in pain. She just wanted to fulfill her role as a daughter and did not want to leave any regrets. "Shouldn''t it be the children''s responsibility for their parents'' burial?" ire said wearily. Her husband said sarcastically, "Of course, it is! But it should be your and your brother''s responsibility. Why are you the only one forking out the money? Do you think it should be this way?" "I won''t say anything if your younger brother paid half the price or even 5000 dors!" ire was speechless. She continued, "It''s not like you don''t know my brother has no money either..." Her husband sneered, "Is not having money an excuse? I don''t wanna talk to you anymore. That''s that," He hung up the phone. Ken asked, "What did he say?" ire said angrily: "What he means is that you and I should pay for the purchase of the cemetery together, at least 50,000 yuan, otherwise we will go back and divorce me." Ken was speechless. He said, "Isn''t he too ignorant? This is our family''s business. Who is he to interfere with us? You earned all the money yourself, and it''s not his. It''s none of his business." "ire, you need to leave him as soon as you leave, don''t spoil him!" ire was silent. Divorce? He was so carefree when he said it. ire was very upset, she could afford to buy the plot but she had to divorce. How would she exin it to her father if she did not buy it? Was she wrong? Was it wrong for her to pay for her father''s medical bills when she was rich and capable? Life was like a road where you could not see the future. ire was really confused. Just when she was confused, she suddenly remembered what Lilly said. "Don''t be confused when something happens, make sure you have a clear mind," ire decided without hesitation and said, "Alright, we''ll buy the plot. However, I''ll only be paying 150000 dors for it, you should be able to pay 100000 dors, right?" Ken was stunned. The next second, he eximed, "What the heck, where do I get 100000 dors? Why did you listen to your husband? Isn''t our dad more important than him?!" ire made up her mind and did not back down, "You can either borrow the money or you can sell the house," Two years ago, she gave him a down payment to buy a house. Now that the price of the house had risen, he could sell it for at least one million dors. Ken became even more aggrieved, "No way! Why would I sell my house? You have the money to pay for the plot, why do I have to sell the house? What kind of sister are you?" "Look at other people''s sisters, my ssmate''s sister bought him a house and paid for his wedding. Why would you want me to sell my house" Chapter 292 Stealing Credit Chapter 292 Stealing Credit ire remembered Lilly''s words vividly and refused to back down. She insisted that Ken paid 100,000 dors, otherwise, she would not buy the plot. The siblings were unhappy and went to hope sadly. At themunity downstairs, ire bumped into a little girl dressed in ck. She looked like she was six years old and she stared at ire. ire stopped and asked, "Do you know me, little girl?" When she got closer, she realized that the little girl was holding a spiritpass. The little girl''s face was cold, which did not match her age. She shook her head lightly and said, "I don''t Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. know you." ire looked at her strangely, shook her head, and left. Just after she turned around, a talisman flew out of the little girl''s hand. The talisman stuck to ire''s back and disappeared. Grace watched ire enter the elevator and then looked at the spiritpass. "An evil ghost," She said to herself, "It''s mine now," The Ghost Festival was too sinister, and she did not have enough strength. So, she had to wait until after today. If it were not for this, she would have gone in with that woman just now. Grace bit her lips and left. At the ordinary cemetery, the Crawford family built a new tomb for their ancestors in an hour. The main grave still followed tradition and had the pattern of an ancient courtyard. However, they went all out when it came to each of their ancestors'' graves. They had graves with pink bows, graves in the shape of big red hearts, clouds, dragons, and phoenixes Their graves were outrageous. The ancestor was very happy, and Lilly was happy as well. Look at how beautiful they are! Josh looked around and approached Lilly. He then asked, "How is it? Does our ancestor like it?" Lilly nodded affirmatively, "He likes it very much! You can ask him if you don''t believe me," Josh was about to say that it was unnecessary. Just then, they heard an old voice, "Josh, my boy, you''re stepping on my foot," Josh had goosebumps all of a sudden! Their ancestor clicked his tongue, "Why are you afraid of me? We''re family after all," Josh greeted, "Hello great ancestor" He patted Josh on his back and admired the scenery. He then asked Josh, "Isn''t the view breathtaking?" Josh replied, "It''s It''s amazing," Their ancestor was puzzled. He never saw Josh stutter when he visited his grave a few years ago! He shook his head and said, "We should carve a boy peeing his pants on our family tomb too, I think it''ll look good," Lilly turned her head and repeated, "Uncle Anthony, our ancestor said we need to carve a boy peeing his pants on the family tomb because he thinks it''ll look great!" After saying so, she paused, "Why would the grave look better with a carving of a kid that peed his pants?" She was confused. She could understand if he requested to make a carving of a normal boy. But why did he want a carving of a boy peeing? Anthony saw her confused look and exined, "The statue of the peeing boy was based on a little boy from Brussels named Julien," Lilly replied, "Is this boy powerful?" Drake had a stern look on his face. He was like a miniature version of Anthony and finally got the chance to speak. He did not have the time to speak to Hannah because she ran away earlier. So, he held it in and he felt ufortable. "A long time ago, the Western invaded Belgium and ced arge number of bombs in front of the pce to destroy the city. At that time, everyone was sleeping and did not know that the disaster was from exploding. Then, the people made a statue in his honor, as known as the Manneken Pis," Lilly was amazed and gaped. Amazing! "I don''t think carving a statue of the peeing boy would be heroic!" Lilly eximed. After finishing speaking, she added earnestly, "Ancestor, you have good taste!" Everyone was amused. Their ancestors alsoughed. Eventually, Anthony and Mr. Zeke decided to do a follow-up. It was gettingte, and Lilly had to go to the MacNeil family. Anthony asked Gilbert to drive her there, and the rest of them stayed to build a new home for their ancestors. The MacNeil family''s tomb was a bit special, they were not in an ordinary cemetery, but in other cemeteries. Not everyone could enter the cemetery. Lilly heard from her uncle that many citizens woulde and give their offerings there. So, they had to make an appointment to enter the cemetery in advance. Lilly was serious as she walked through the cemetery. ke fixed the tombstone and cultivated the soil around it. He saw Lillying, and he said in a low tone, "Lilly,e here and greet your grandpa," Lilly ced some green branches and leaves on her grandfather''s grave, and bowed respectfully: "Hello, Grandpa," ke was about to speak but saw her kneeling and knocked her head three times on the ground sincerely. Her forehead was red. ke could not helpughing, he coughed softly, "Okay, I think Grandpa saw how sincere you were," Lilly nodded, "Yeah!" The Crawford family still had an ancestor, but their great-grandfather was gone. People with great merit could reincarnate at once and the merit left could shelter future generations. Although it was a pity that she was unable to see her great-grandfather, Lilly had a lot of respect for him. Lilly burned the ritual papers with her father and offered chicken and rice. They left some apples, oranges, and pastries in front of the tombstone. "Let''s go," ke caressed Lilly''s head. After having dinner with all her uncles in the MacNeil vi, Lilly followed his father back to the Crawford mansion. It was already past seven o''clock in the evening, but the Crawford family was waiting for ke and Lilly to have dinner together. Lilly could smell the aroma of the duck soup from afar. "Grandma, I''m back!" The Crawford family was quiet before Lilly came. Lilly brightened up the atmosphere once she returned. Hannah ran fast, "Let''s eat!" ke held Lilly''d hand with a trace of tenderness in his eyes. Before he knew it, the Crawford family had be his second home. He was used to being alone and never thought that he would have a kid and would have a wholesome family. On the table, Josh looked at the table of duck meat prepared in various ways, and asked curiously, "Lilly, why do we kill ducks instead of chickens during Ghost Festival?" Lilly said while drinking the duck soup, "There''s a river in the underworld and chickens can''t swim! If we offered them chicken, our offerings wouldn''t reach our ancestors!" ke added, "Traditionally, ducks are killed in most ces, and initially was to show gratitude to our ancestors for blessing them with a good harvest on Harvest Festival. Then, Harvest Festival was merged with Ghost Festival although they were different festivals. Different areas have different customs so it didn''t matter if they killed chickens or ducks," Josh understood their exnations. "What kind of taboos are there during the Ghost Festival? Can we go out at night?" He asked Lilly with a low voice. Chapter 293 You Should Take Care of Your Brother Chapter 293 You Should Take Care of Your Brother Lilly looked at Josh surprised. Why does Josh want to go out at night? "There are a lot of taboos during the Ghost Festival!" Lilly counted with his fingers, "It''s best not to go out at night, but if you do go out, you can''t call out other people''s names, so that the ghost wouldn''t remember their names," "Secondly, you can''t wear clothes with your name on them," "Thirdly, you shouldn''t pat others on the shoulder. If someone pats you on the shoulder, don''t turn around. If you hear someone calling you from behind, don''t answer them," Hannah interrupted, "I won''t turn around, I''ll act like a zombie and turn around menacingly. Do you think the ghost will be scared to death?" Lilly gave a thumbs up, "You''re awesome, Hannah!" Josh sneered, "You''ll be scared to death by ghosts," After a pause, he thought that Hannah and her brother had good reflexes, Forget it, even if they saw the ghost, they would probably stare at it. The ghost would roll its eyes and be too speechless to deal with them. "What''s next?" Josh asked. Lilly continued, "Don''t wear red underwear and sit where you shouldn''t be." Josh asked hurriedly, "For example?" Lilly replied, "Like on other people''s graves!" She took a bug bite from the duck as she talked. The duck legs made by Grandma are delicious! Josh muttered, "Who in the world would sit on someone else''s grave..." But Hannah opened her mouth in a daze. She was tired from ying today and thought that she sat on a rock. She seemed to be sitting on someone else''s grave. Hannah Big head Hannah pulled her trousers quickly. She was relieved that she was not wearing red underwear. "And then?" she asked. "You can''t take pictures, you might identally take pictures of the ghosts and it mighte back with you," "Don''t eat the offerings,peting with ghosts for food will bring you bad luck," "Don''t step on the ritual papers..." "Don''t" ... Lilly stated a lot of things. Josh was speechless as he did not know there were many taboos during Ghost Festival. Hannah had a headache as no one could remember all these taboos! Meanwhile, the y family was also eating, but the atmosphere was extremely gloomy. Upon hearing that their kids did not buy the burial plot, his mouth gaped. ire did not have the appetite to eat, she put down her cutlery and said, "Dad, don''t think about it too much, it''s not that we''re not buying it..." Before he finished speaking, the old man waved his hand, "Why are you talking about this? Let''s not talk about it!" After finishing speaking, he said to himself, "I only have a few days left, I don''t care if I die. Most importantly, all of you have your lives to live. Don''t worry about me, you can just bury me anywhere," ire was speechless for a moment. No one would discuss this matter. Which family would discuss which burial plot to buy when they were about to die? They were nning on buying a burial plot because the old man came back with the flyer one day. To put it in a good way, their family was open-minded about life and death. They saw it as a natural phenomenon. However, was it the case? ire felt suffocated. The old man put down his cutlery and said, "I''m full, you guys can continue," After speaking, he trembled as he got up and went back to the room. Ken blurted out after seeing the door closed, "ire, why did you make Dad disappointed? Dad is old and why can''t you grant his final wish? "You''re right, I''m useless because I only earn four thousand dors a month and don''t have the money to buy a burial plot for Dad! If I had the money, I would''ve given Dad what he wanted without hesitation," "How selfish are you?" After Ken finished speaking, he went back to the room. ire bit her lips and tried her best to hold back her tears. However, ire could not hold it back and tears dripped. Was she wrong? Was she wrong for being calctive about her brother? ire''s mother sighed, "Don''t take it to heart dear You know how your father is," ire sibbed and said, "What did I do wrong, Mom? L''s father said he''ll divorce me if I paid the full price for the plot," ire was confused. Some things should not be said to mothers. It was not certain if her mother would tell her father about what she said earlier. However, it would be difficult to get along with her son-inw if she did so. The olddy was silent and had a look of pain. "I''m so sorry for you, ire. You see, your brother isn''t married yet so, you have to take care of him," "Think about it, your brother has a partner now. If his partner knows that he is such a useless and ipetent man, there might be a problem," "Your father still has a couple of days left, and I urged your brother to get married as soon as possible. However, the other party is still thinking about it..." If his partner knew what condition his family was in and how Ken depended on his family for everything, they would not dare to marry him. It was alright if she did not marry him. However, if the rumors got out, no one would want to marry Ken, and ire''s mother could not bear to see him being single ire said stubbornly: "But why should I pay? I also have a family to feed. I paid for the down payment when he bought the house, and I paid for all of Dad''s hospitalization and therapy sessions. Why can''t he pay 100,000 dors?" The olddy sighed, "Isn''t he broke?" Ken suddenly opened the door and shouted, "Mom, did you know what she said? She told me to sell the house!" ire said anxiously, "Ken!" Ken added, "Why can''t I tell Mom about it? Don''t you think you''re too much?" The olddy was stunned and did not know what to say. She could only persuade them one at a time. Eventually, she went back to her room powerlessly. The old man was eavesdropping on their conversation. He immediately sat by the bed when his wife came in. The olddyined, "Do you think it''s okay for them to quarrel?" The old man bit his lips, "It''s wrong for ire to make her brother sell his house!" She had money but was not willing to spend it on him. He did not believe that his son-inw was going to divorce ire. His son-inw made a lot of money and ire had a well-off family. But what about his son? His son worked very hard, and his ie was not even one-tenth of his sister''s. Shouldn''t siblings help each other out? In addition, Ken was not married yet because the bride said she wanted a dowry of 200000 dors. ording to him, ire should pay for Ken''s marriage so he could die in peace. A sensible daughter shouldn''t let her parents worry. And now they''re arguing at homeBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 294 Meeting a Ghost Chapter 294 Meeting a Ghost The olddy was in great pain and felt sorry for her daughter. However, her son was not married yet, and his partner wanted a 200000 dor dowry. If ire did not help him out, what would happen to her son''s marriage? She thought of a story and it was about an olddy''s eldest son selling umbres while her youngest son sold salt. The olddy was worried that no one would buy the umbres her eldest son sold if the weather was pleasant. At the same time, she was also worried that her youngest son could not sell salt if it was raining. ire''s mother felt like she was the olddy in the story as she was worried that her daughter was going to get divorced and her son would not be able to get married if her daughter did not pay for his dowry. ire''s mother was in so much pain. The olddy was wiping her tears in her room while her husband continued nagging. He was ming his daughter for not being willing to spend money on him and not knowing how to take care of her brother The siblings were arguing about money in the living room. The foolish ghost clinging to the old man stretchedfortably while humming a tune. The more it hummed, the happier he was. It was difficult for evil spirits to find a host. He was lucky enough toe across a handful of them. Turned out he found a family of fools and would be able to livefortably for the rest of his life! The foolish ghost stretched himself thin and wrapped his feet around the man''s head. It was ready to cling to his next host, ire. After the old man died, it wanted to attach to ire as it already filled ire with a bad aura. When it touched her, it heard a sizzling sound! The foolish ghost withdrew his hand in, then looked at the talisman and sneered! "It seems that I was targeted by a priest. Hahaha, I won''t be caught that easily!" I''m not afraid of you! The foolish ghost picked up the talisman and blew on it. ire and Ken could not reach an agreement, so she picked up her bag and left. She was living at her parent''s home as she was deciding on buying a burial plot for her father. After the old man was discharged from the hospital, she often came over to cook for the old man. Ken had no money to buy vegetables, so he ate with his parents. She was afraid that her mother could not afford to buy good food, and that her father could not eat well. She thought of her three-year-old daughter, whom she had ignored for a long time... Before her daughter''s holiday, she sent her to kindergarten in the morning, went to work during the day, and rushed back to her parent''s house at noon and evening to cook for them. During the holidays, ire could not take care of her, so she sent her daughter to the countryside with her grandparents. She sacrificed so much, but her family members took it for granted. ire could not stop crying upon thinking of this. Her house was a few blocks away from her parents'' house. ire was upset and did not want to take a car, so she walked home in a dull mood. Usually, she could hear the sound of cars. However, ire felt something amiss. The area was quiet, there were no pedestrians and no cars too. Westalia Road was a road opposite themunity, and thatmunity was located between Virbank River and Westalia Road. There were no schools or business districts, so there were very few people at night. However, there was a traffic light on Westalia Road. There would usually be cars around but there were no cars at that moment. ire realized that today was the Ghost Festival, and felt scared. At that moment, a gust of wind blew and stroked her hair. She found that her hand was covered with soot! ire was so frightened that her face turned pale, she took out her phone and called her husband. "I... I''m on Westalia Road, can you pick me up..." Her husband answered indifferently, "I don''t have time, I''m in a meeting," After that, he hung up the phone. ire felt her heart sting, and tears rushed out. Before her father had cancer, a rtive told her that she should not only care about her own family after she got married and neglect her parents. ire knew this already. Her father must haveined about his pain in front of her rtives. So she took her father to an examination and found that he had cancer. At that moment, she was stunned and med herself for it Later, she took care of her parents, but her husband became more dissatisfied with her as she neglected her family. ire did not know why it turned out this way. It was like she could never do things right. One of the taboos of Ghost Festival was not to cry on the road in the middle of the night. ir did not know about this and was overwhelmed by the foolish ghost. So, she attracted a few ghosts as well. "Click Click" She could hear the sound of high heels from behind her. ire looked back but could not see anything... Impossible, she heard the sound just now. At this moment, she heard a woman chuckling by her ear. ire did not dare to look back. She ran towards her home and was overwhelmed with fear. She could still hear the sound of high heels behind her no matter how fast she ran. There was a red light at the intersection. ire stopped running and felt a hand on her shoulder. She could feel it without turning her head. It felt like someone was lying on her back and their face stretched across her shoulder ire was stiff. She ignored the red lights and rushed over. There was a piercing sound, and a bus appeared out of nowhere and hit her! ire screamed... It was 3.30 a.m. ire''s husband realized that she had note home after he was done with work. He was mad at her, so he decided not to pay any mind to her. However, he was worried when ire still had note back after 3 o''clock. He started calling ire, but he could not reach her. ire''s husband felt uneasy, so he rushed out to find her. However, when he reached Westalia Road, he saw ire lying unconscious on the side of the road. He could not see the four or five ghosts lying on ire''s body as they gnawed on her. "ire!" ire''s husband helped her up. He thought that she had been hit by a car at first. But then, he saw ire''s face turn dark and she stared at him when she opened her eyes. ire''s husband was so frightened that he dropped her. "Bang!" ire smashed into the curb. It made a thrilling sound of wood hitting the ground. It even sounded like ice cubes hitting the ground which made people cringe upon hearing it. ire''s husband regretted dropping her to the ground. When he took a closer look, ire was still staring at him. ire''s husband was stunned. He froze and heard someone calling his name vaguely. It called him repeatedly as it got closer. He did not believe in ghosts. So, he turned his head and saw a face staring back at him. It was so close that he did not know whether it was a male or a female. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It only had a strange smile. Chapter 295 Let’s Catch Ghosts! Chapter 295 Lets Catch Ghosts! ire''s husband groaned, his face was dull, and he dragged ire towards the bridge... idents were bound to happen. Just as they were about to jump off the bridge, a vehicle sped wildly and stopped next to them. A small figure jumped out of the car and threw a talisman while running. "Whoosh!" There were green mes apanied by several shrieks. ire''s husband was the first one to regain his consciousness. He was standing on the bridge with ire in his arms as if he was about to throw her into the river. His back was soaked with cold sweat, and he quickly dragged ire back. He turned around and saw a boy and a girl standing behind him. The boy looked about seven years old while the girl was four years old. The little boy wailed, "Lilly, wait for me...wait for me..." ire''s husband was astonished. He felt numb and had goosebumps all over. The little girlforted him, "Don''t be scared, sir. I''m not a ghost," A tall man got out of the car with a fishing in his hand and made a lot ofmotion. "Did you make it in time?" he asked. The little girl said, "Yep!" The little boy asked again, "Are there any more ghosts, Lilly?" He only seemed to care about ghosts. ire''s husband was puzzled and asked, "Who are you?" ke twitched the corner of his mouth, and said in a casual tone, "I doubt you''ll believe this but we came here to fish," ire''s husband was confused. Why would anyone fish at night? I don''t buy it! Lilly squatted beside ire and tapped her head. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Wow, her head is hard!" Everyone was silent. She muttered, "The golden rooster crows and the sky is bright. The roosters are crowing, get up quickly, the ghosts will disappear after three crows" Everyone heard Lilly muttering. ke and Josh looked at Lilly, a golden chime appeared in her hand and it buzzed three times. Is this girl a priest? She looks quite professional In the next second, he saw Lilly squeezing ire''s mouth hard. It was so hard, ire''s body fell backward. "Yeah!" She yelled. Eventually, ire opened her mouth and Lilly grabbed a handful of talismans and stuffed them in ire''s mouth. She identally dropped one. Lilly picked it up and blew on it, "It''s okay, it''s still clean when you pick it up within three seconds!" ire''s husband was speechless. He seemed to jump to conclusions easily. The talisman in ire''s mouth burst into green mes and ck smoke came out of her mouth. ire''s husband could not see the ck smoke but he could see the talisman being stuffed into ire''s mouth. He did not know what kind of trick it was, and it turned into ashes in an instant. Lilly exined, "She''s been targetted by an evil spirit, she''ll be fine as long as she eats the ashes of the talisman!" ire''s husband remembered that the people in the countryside boiled water with talismans in it and fed them to the patients. He did not believe that could work. "It''s useless, I''ll take her to the hospital..." he said. However, before he finished speaking, he saw ire get up with a grunt, looking around in a daze. "Hey, it''s you..." She said in amazement, "Why are you here, little girl..." ire''s husband choked on his words. Lilly let out a sigh of relief, "You''re awake, Miss! I was just passing by with my dad. We were going to fish," Josh continued, "Then we saw you fainted, and he was dragging you" ire saw her husband behind her. The fear she had before going into aa reappeared. She was so depressed she burst into tears. "Why do you care about me?" She said stubbornly, "I don''t need your pity," ire''s husband felt sad. He bit his lips and remained silent. "Can you get up?" He said angrily, "If you can''t, I''ll carry you on my back." ire tried to stand up while leaning on the fence beside the bridge, but her legs were weak, and could not stand up. Eventually, her husband carried her on his back, and neither of them spoke. Lilly shook her head, "Adults areplicated." ke did not care about that. He looked at the fishing and squinted his eyes, "Do you still wanna fish?" Lilly nodded, "Daddy, you need to throw the like this," She held up her hands and demonstrated. ke raised his eyebrows. Like this? He threw the out. ces like bridges and crossroads were the easiest ces to find ghosts. Although ke could not see them, he threw the and it moved strangely. It made the bell ring. Josh''s eyes lit up, "There''s fish!" His improved fishing finally worked! ke was also surprised. He was one step closer to changing his career. Josh ran over excitedly. He felt fear and anticipation at the same time and dragged the back. "Lilly,e here, there are gigantic fish!" Lilly took out the jar of souls and held it high, "Hey! Can you answer me if I call you?" As soon as she spoke, the ck smoke was absorbed into the jar of souls. The ghost did not have time to speak. What was she talking about? The ghost who was carrying ire was dumbfounded. He looked like a fool and his eyes widened. Is this what they considered fishing? There''s nothing at all! They even thought they were superior. How baffling "Where are you going?" ke asked. ire said, "We''re heading back Thanks for saving me earlier," ire did not know what happened. But if they had not arrived in time and brought her husband back to his senses, he might have jumped off the bridge. The sky was still dull. ke checked the time, it was 5.44 in the morning, and he did not know how long ire and her husband were trapped at the bridge. He looked at Lilly, "Should we go back?" Lilly squeezed her fingers and muttered, "Huh? Is someone trying topete with me?" Josh asked, "What? Someone wants to steal our credit?" How could anyone steal Lilly''s credit? No way would they let them steal it! "Let''s catch them first!" Josh said with high spirits and looked at the time. It was about 5 to 6 in the Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. morning. "Let''s do this!" He waved his fist arrogantly. Lilly also waved her fists arrogantly, "Let''s go!" Chapter 296 They’re All Foolish Chapter 296 Theyre All Foolish Lilly and Josh looked at ire in unison. ire was silent as she hugged her husband''s neck tightly. Her husband was speechless immediately, "Let go of me!" Lilly and Josh whispered, "How do we get her to her original home?" Josh asked, "Is it her parents'' house?" Lilly nodded, "Yeah! Tortoise said that the ghost is at her parent''s house," Josh yawned, "Well... how about we make an excuse to have tea at her house because we''re tired?" Lilly frowned, "What if they said no?" It isn''t our home after all! ke did not change his expression and said calmly, "I think you should go to her parent''s house for a drink first. I think the car is out of petrol," ire''s husband was about to say something but kept quiet. He felt that what ke said made sense, but he also felt that his hands and feet were cold for some reason. Lilly and Josh immediately looked at ke with admiration. Uncle ke is so amazing! ire''s husband thought for a while and said, "Then... let''s go to my father-inw''s house first!" He seemed reluctant. They were close to ire''s parents'' house. They parked the car and walked to themunity. Lilly asked strangely, "You don''t seem willing to go to your wife''s house, sir," ire''s husband was silent and ire responded, "He doesn''t like to visit my parents'' house in the first ce," Her husband''s family was far away from them. She would drive for miles to his hometown to visit his family every Chinese New Year, National Day, and Festivals without anyints. However, her parents'' house was less than a ten-minute drive away from theirs, and he refused to visit Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. them during the holidays. She would bring gifts to her inws, cook, feed the chickens, help with chores, and so on. However, her husband could not do the same. Every time he visited ire''s parents, he would just bring one dish. He would also sit alone and y with his phone when he got there. ire''s husband sneered, "Why would I need to visit your family? To hear how you should spend your money on them?" ire was annoyed, "Don''t be too much. Why didn''t you ever disagree with my parents'' view?" She had to take care of both sides. He wanted her to break free from her parents, and to settle things with her brother, but he never stood by her side. If she could not handle it well, he would mock her when she came home. ire''s husband replied, "It''s your family, why should I interfere with your business? I don''t wanna get involved with your family''s affairs," "You''re an adult, ire. You should solve it yourself, can''t you settle your problems?" ire was speechless. She said angrily, "Put me down!" ire''s husband ignored her. Lilly watched the two quarrel and her head was full of doubts. "Josh, is this what people call a poison tongue?" She asked in a low voice. Josh asked nodded, "Yeah, I think so," Lilly sighed, her face turned serious, and she furrowed her eyebrows She said, "Sir, I don''t think you are right," "Although you understand the truth, you''re unwilling to reason with her," "You don''t wanna get yourself involved and you''re unhappy, but you don''t even talk about what''s making you mad. You know that Miss is confused and you only med her for everything," Although Lilly did not know why adults were so weird, she also did not know if it was right for them to do so. Lilly was only voicing out her thoughts. She thought that the couple should solve things together. They should be just like Grandpa and Grandma. Grandpa would be mad at Grandma, but Grandpa is hard-spoken and has a soft heart, and helps Grandma get things done. Since the man knew that she was confused? Why did he do nothing about it? ire''s husband choked. He was speechless. He muttered, "I don''t want to deal with these annoying things that would affect my mood," ire bit her lips and remained silent. Lilly did not bother to speak anymore. Shey on ke''s shoulder and asked, "Daddy, who do you think is right?" ke replied, "They''re all wrong," He found that two-thirds of ire''s ie was spent on her parents and brother because she felt that her husband was not short of money, and it was her duty to help her parents and brothers since she was capable of doing so. ire''s husband felt upset, but he did not tell his parents-inw about this and fought with ire. No one solved the problem, so they med it on each other. Everyone stopped talking, they entered themunity and went to ire''s parents'' house. ire''s parents and Ken had not gotten up. ire would usually get groceries and make breakfast at this hour. ire felt better when she got home. She struggled to stand up and said in a muffled voice, "I''m going to boil the water," ire''s husband thought for a while, and followed her into the kitchen. After a while, they quarreled again. Lilly sat obediently on the sofa and stared at the door. "Hello, ghost Come out,e out wherever you are" Lilly muttered. Josh asked, "Is this effective? Didn''t you say it was an evil spirit? Can you defeat it?" Lilly thought for a while and said, "You''re right, Josh," In the next moment, the unlucky ghost, cowardly ghost, and the harem spirit were thrown out. "What''s the matter? Do you still have to work part-time during the Ghost Festival?" the harem spirit asked. The unlucky ghost frowned, "I''m not working!" Cowardly ghost added, "It''s fine..." Lilly pointed to a door, "Hello friends, can you help me catch that ghost? I just need you to drag him out," Lily looked at the three evil spirits innocently, and asked. The harem spirit and unlucky ghost were silent. It did not want to help her, but Lilly called them her friend. The cowardly ghost''s eyes were gentle, "Okay, I''ll help you as long as I''m able to," The foolish ghost was absorbing the aura from the old man. Suddenly it felt something amiss, and when he raised his head, he saw three evil spirits appearing at the door, staring at him menacingly. The cowardly ghost asked, "What kind of ghost is this?" harem spirit replied, "Based on my experience in ghost hunting, it''s probably a foolish ghost," The unlucky ghost added, "You guys go ahead, I''ll deal with him after," The foolish ghost was confused. He looked around strangely, and asked, "What''s the matter, do you guys want to have a bite too?" The harem spirit was the first to pounce on it and shouted, "Get over here!" The cowardly ghost followed, he was about to pounce on him but hesitated. He gained courage when he thought of Lilly calling him her friend. He then bit the foolish ghost''s arm. The foolish ghost was puzzled. Were these evil spirits here to catch him? They were all ghosts, but why would they want to catch him? He struggled and his evil spirit soared. The old man who was sleeping soundly was hit by the evil spirit and coughed violently. He felt that his neck was being strangled and could not breathe. Chapter 297 Defeating the Foolish Ghost Chapter 297 Defeating the Foolish Ghost When they returned to ire''s parents'' house, ire and her husband quarreled in the kitchen. ke leaned against the balcony door and looked at his watch. "The ghosts have been in there for five minutes, are they alright?" ire''s parents had not gotten up yet, so they could not catch that evil spirit. So, Lilly released the three evil spirits from the jar of souls. The three ghosts did not rest during the Ghost Festival and had to fight another ghost together. ke looked at his watch, the three evil spirits had been in there for five minutes, but they still had not He would have scolded his army if it took that long to fight an enemy as ke wanted them to defeat the enemies in ten seconds. However, the ghost had not been dragged out yet Lilly was not anxious at all. She dangled her feet, "I believe they can do it!" This evil spirit was a little fierce. Miss ire''s house was dark and chilly. Living in a ce full of bad aura all year round would make them behave neither like a human nor a ghost. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard a bang and a cloud of bad aura exploded at the door. Josh did not know what caused that explosion and felt a chill down his spine. He then saw three ghosts carrying another ghost out like they were going to ughter a pig. The foolish ghost struggled and shouted angrily, "Put me down!" The harem spirit grabbed the foolish ghost''s left arm while the cowardly ghost grabbed his right arm. The unlucky ghost grabbed his legs. The unlucky ghost cursed, "Oh my I should''ve pounced on him sooner His legs are hard to lift and his feet stink," He was going to throw up. He thought that it would be alright if the harem spirit and the cowardly ghost attacked the foolish ghost first so that nothing would happen to him. Eventually, he put in as much effort as the others and now he was being suffocated to death by the foolish ghost''s stinky feet. Why was he so unlucky even after careful nning? Lilly pped her hands, "Wow, all of you are amazing!" The harem spirit raised his chin proudly, "Of course," The unlucky ghost was proud, "That''s nothing, I can Bleugh" The cowardly ghost had a doting look on his face, "As long as you''re happy," The foolish ghost vomited blood and shouted, "You spineless brats! All of you surrendered to a brat? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Shame on you!" He was very dissatisfied and he did not know what kind of methods Lilly used to make the three evil spirits obey her. However, he would rather be yed by the Ruler of Hell and jump into a pot of hot oil than obey a human. "I dare you to challenge me one-on-one!" The foolish ghost provoked arrogantly, "I could swallow ten kids in one bite!" The foolish ghost struggled but was grabbed tightly by three evil ghosts. The harem spirit sneered, "Are you joking? Do you still want to escape? Who isn''t a ghost here?" They were all ghosts and it would be embarrassing if three ghosts could not win against one. The foolish ghost saw that he could not escape, so he could only use aggressive tactics, "You trash, do you think you''re powerful when all you do is order other ghosts around? You should beat me up yourself! Do you dare to do so? I''ll call you my Grandma if you can hit me!" Lilly stood up and epted his challenge, "This is what you asked for!" She had never seen such a strange request. The foolish ghost was overjoyed, and his face became more arrogant, "Yeah,e at me, you piece of garbage!" There was a buzz and a golden triangle appeared in Lilly''s hand and she mmed it on the foolish ghost''s head! The foolish ghost thought that the harem spirit and the other ghosts would let him go, but they held him tighter. Lilly did not want them to let go of him either. The triangle was mmed to his face and made his face crooked. The foolish ghost eximed, "You You''re cheating! You hit me before they let me go" Lilly blinked innocently, "Did you say you needed to be let ho??" The foolish ghost was silent. Lilly continued, "Why should my friends let you go? Do you think you can trick me?" The foolish ghost was quiet. He underestimated her. "You...you brat!" The foolish ghost vomited blood, he was so furious it seemed like he was croaking like a frog. The foolish ghost''s bad aura was cut in half after being mmed by the golden triangle. The moment the bad aura left him, it was absorbed by the jar of souls. The jar of souls floated in mid-air and the foolish ghost stared at it. The foolish ghost felt that half of his bad aura had been sucked out. He looked at the jar of souls and then looked back at Lilly in surprise. Impossible, this brat can''t be this powerful, the talisman she posted behind ire isn''t even powerful... Lilly raised her hand and there another buzzing sound could be heard. There was a purple sledgehammering out of her hand. She grabbed the sledgehammer and shouted, "Bash! Bash!" The hammer hit the foolish ghost''s back twice, causing him to shrink. His bad aura poured out and was absorbed by the jar of souls! The foolish ghost, who seemed extremely huge just now, was beaten into a pulp in an instant, and he was 5 feet tall when he returned to his original form. He vomited blood, and the blood turned into a bad aura. The jar of souls absorbed it. The foolish ghost covered his mouth in fright, and said angrily, "You! Why did you hit me again? I didn''t say you could hit me earlier, so why are you hitting me again?: Lilly tilted her head and blinked, "You didn''t? I thought I heard you say bash?" The foolish ghost was speechless. The harem spirit, the cowardly ghost, and the unlucky ghost were all stunned. When did Lilly be so powerful? If I''m not mistaken, Pablo taught her how to use the spiritpass. When did she learn how to use the triangle and the purple sledgehammer? The three ghosts did not think about it much and thought that she learned it to punish the evil spirits The harem ghost added, "That''s right, I heard you saying bash twice just now!" The cowardly Ghost spoke, "I...I heard it too..." The unlucky ghost continued, "Not only did you say you wanted to be bashed twice, you even scolded Lilly," The foolish ghost was speechless. I can''t deal with all of you Seeing how powerful Lilly was, the foolish ghost was scared and said, "I didn''t say that" Lilly grabbed the purple sledgehammer as if she wanted to hit him again and spoke, "Then what else do you want?" The foolish ghost kept shaking his head, "No, no! What do you want me to do, Grandma?" He had a ttering smile but he was cursing silently. Why did you stick a weak talisman to mislead me when you''re this powerful? Although he was a fool, he would not have been asking for trouble if he had known Lilly was powerful! He had been swallowing so much bad aura, he thought he would be alright. He even thought he could defeat them. However, he was defeated by a kid and three other ghosts. The foolish ghost had no tears left to cry. Chapter 298 Will Claire Inherit the Property? Chapter 298 Will ire Inherit the Property? Lilly defeated the foolish ghost easily. She was so happy and asked excitedly, "Josh, am I awesome? I''m so strong, right?" Josh was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. She was not just powerful She was incredibly powerful How did his sister improve so much? She had only learned how to use the spiritpass and now she was able to use the purple sledgehammer. Josh replied in a daze, "You''re so strong Incredibly strong!" His sister was so amazing, his admiration for her was getting more intense. Lilly was overjoyed. "Daddy, I defeated the foolish ghost!" Lilly eximed to ke. ke caressed Lilly''s head and praised without hesitation, "You''re the best, Lilly!" It was a pity that she could not see her defeat the ghost. A trace ofplexity shed across his eyes. ke checked the time again and it was already six o''clock. The sky was bright and he could vaguely hear the old couple greeting each other. He said, "It''s time to go back. If your grandma finds out that you''re missing, she''s gonna kill me," Lilly put the four ghosts into the jar of souls and stretched her body. She said with a childish voice, "Okay," It was hard to believe that Lilly was the one who defeated the evil ghost with a purple sledgehammer! ire was still arguing with her husband in the kitchen. The two kept their voices down. While ire wasining, her husband was sneering, and neither of them was solving the problem. Lilly sighed, shook her head, and said, "Miss ire, we''re heading home now!" Only then did ire remember that she was boiling water, and quickly said, "Ah, you''re going back? Let me make some tea for you," Lilly waved her hands and dissipated the bad aura from her body. After thinking about it, she said, "Miss ire, you shouldn''t regret the decisions you''ve made in life! Don''t get confused or you''ll be targeted by ghosts!" After speaking, she turned to ire''s husband, "Sir, my Grandma said that someone who knows how to me people instead of doing something to help is useless!" Lilly finished speaking, waved goodbye, and left with her father. ire and his wife froze. ire''s husband sat on the sofa in silence. After a long pause, he finally said, "I think you should set boundaries with your parents and your brother," "You paid for your brother''s house," "You paid for your father''s medical bills and your father wants you to buy a burial plot. Do you think you''re gonna be supporting your family financially for the rest of your life?" ire but her lips, "No, I swear this will be thest time I spend money on my dad" Her husband sneered, "Oh really? What if your mom fell sick and your brother has no money? Would you pay for it? Or, what if your brother has a baby and there was an ident, and asks you for money? Would you lend them your money?" ire choked, she was speechless. Her husband continued, "I didn''t want to interfere with your family''s affairs because they''re too annoying. But I think Lilly had a point, I was wrong as well," "However, you need to take advantage of this time to set a boundary. The plot is 250,000 dors, right? We''ll only pay 150,000 dors. This is my suggestion, and if you don''t take my advice, let''s divorce. I''ll take L with me too," ire panicked. Seeing that she was crying, ire''s husband turned around and said gently, "It''s not that I want you to N?velDrama.Org owns this text. cut ties with your parents or neglect them. Do you think it''s worth it to sacrifice so much for them? I just want you to understand your responsibilities and set a boundary with them," ire was silent for a long time and was about to speak. At this time, the door opened. Ken came out yawning, and asked, "ire, have you made breakfast?" He was so angry with his sisterst night that he did not eat yesterday. He was hungry now. "How strange, why are you here?" Ken remembered his brother-inw persuading her sister not to pay for the burial plot and asked sarcastically. After finishing speaking, he stopped looking at him and went into the kitchen to look for food. He frowned and said, "Haven''t you made breakfast yet, ire? I''m so hungry, can you buy me some food downstairs? I want" ire''s husband sneered, "Go buy it yourself, you''re not a little kid anymore. Stop being a brat and don''t pester your sister anymore," Ken was unhappy. It''s none of his business. He hated his brother-inw the most. He was mean and indifferent, spoke harshly, and interfered with everything, even his sister''s money. Ken looked down on him as he thought he could be arrogant because he could earn a living. He thought that wealthy people were snobbish and his sister was being manipted by her husband. "Can you not interrupt me when I''m talking to my sister? She''s like a mom to me, what''s wrong with me being coquettish with her?" As soon as he finished his sentence, ire''s mother came out of her room. She saw ire and her husband. She then said, "Oh, Sam''s here, have you eaten?" Usually, ire woulde back from buying groceries at this time. However, the atmosphere seemed to be a little off. The old man was targeted by the evil spirit and almost lost his breath. He turned over and coughed violently. ire heard him coughing and wanted to get him water. Ken held a ss of water and said, "Allow me," The coughing did not stop for a while, and the olddy followed in and helped the old man up. "Sam''s here? It''s so early though, what''s the matter?" Sam spoke bluntly, "Mom and Dad, I came here today to make things clear, don''t me me for being straightforward..." He paused for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Will this house belong to ire in the future?" Everyone was stunned. This topic was confusing. But the old man felt ufortable. He was alright with it if ire did not want to buy his burial plot in Greenhill Cemetery. But now, he was asking if ire would get the house after he died. He hesitated and said, "Your mother and I bought this house together ire''s married to you anyway and I don''t think both of you need this house" ire was stunned. Although she never thought of getting her parents'' house if they died, they never thought about her She looked at her mother. The olddy did not have time to think about it too much, so she stammered, "ire, we''re not saying that we won''t be giving this house to you. It''s just that your brother doesn''t have any savings You and Sam are capable enough to afford your own houses So, we''re giving it to your brother. I know that you must feel wronged But your brother isn''t married yet and what if he wants kids in the future" ire was dumbfounded. Although she did not think of inheriting the house, that answer sent a chill down her spine. She did not know that this was just the beginning Chapter 299 Unheard Daughter Chapter 299 Unheard Daughter After listening to his father-inw and mother-inw, Sam took a look at ire. Seeing that she was upset and could no longer stand after hearing what her parents said, he held ire''s hand and ushered her to sit down. He sneered, "You''ve known that you''ve made your daughter sacrifice everything and you don''t want to make up for it?" Ken became angry. Sam came to our ce to talk about how we should split the property. Why doesn''t he ask everyone if any of their daughters wanted to snatch the family''s property after getting married? He''s so snobbish! "Sam, my dad isn''t dead yet!" He said angrily, "I think my sister''s been calctive recently because of you!" Sam was furious, "Since your father''s still alive, why did you force her to buy a burial plot?" The old man coughed violently. The old man was trembling and his eyes were cloudy, "I''ve never asked ire to buy me a burial plot. ire''s just being filial I''m so sorry you had to argue because of me. I only have a few days left and I hope all of you are happy. You can bury me anywhere after I die, don''t worry about it" ire felt suffocated and remained silent. Ken said angrily, "Sam, would it kill you not to make my dad disappointed? We''re supposed to be filial as their children, and buying a burial plot for my Dad is our responsibility" Sam was unmoved and expressed his opinion, "I didn''t say that you shouldn''t be filial. Since both of you are their children, you can''t just let ire fork out the money. The price of the plot is 250000 dors. ire will pay 150000 dors while you can pay the rest," Ken opened his mouth. He felt that his brother-inw was menacing and he did not know what to say. He lowered his head, and after a while, he said dully, "I don''t have money! I earn 4000 dors a month and I can barely afford my expenses. I don''t have much savings either" Sam said indifferently, "I don''t care, I said what I said. It''s okay to be filial to your parents, but you can''t just suck on ire''s blood. I''ll divorce her if you insist she pays the full price," ire''s parents were stunned and looked at her anxiously. They did not care if ire brought her husband to quarrel with them. However, it was too horrible to say that they were sucking their daughter''s blood! ire finally spoke, "Mom and Dad, I''ll pay for the plot," Ken and ire''s parents heaved a sigh of relief. Blood was thicker than water after all. ire would not ignore them, But she asked with a smile, "But if this is the case, Sam and I will be divorced, and I need to take care of my daughter. Can you make room for me at home?" The olddy was confused, "Huh?" while the old man stuttered. The olddy, huh? With a sound, he was stunned, and the old man faltered. Ken frowned and said, "ire, there are no more rooms in the house. Mom and Dad share a room and I have my room. There are a lot of books in the study room too," ire looked at the olddy. Her mother let her down again. She hesitated and sighed, "Sam''s new house hasn''t been renovated yet If he gets married in two years and has a child, you could help him take care of the baby and" The most important thing was when they talked to the bride about the dowry, Ken''s partner said she did not want to associate with ire If she lived at home, Ken''s partner would not be happy. The olddy wiped her tears, thinking it was too difficult. ire''s father said, "ire, if you lived with your sister-inw, it would be unreasonable Others will She''s not short of money anyway, she could rent a house for one or two thousand dors and it would be enough for ire and her daughter to live in. ire understood them and looked at her parents with tears in her eyes, "If it''s like this Then where''s my home?" She thought that no matter how much her parents loved her younger brother, they still treated her as their daughter. She did not expect to be treated like an outsider when they were discussing how the properties should be divided. However, when it came to money and effort, everything ire did was what she was supposed to do. Everyone was feeling down. The olddy begged as she looked at Sam, "Sam, please think about it again. What would happen to your daughter if you divorced ire? She would no longer have parents You should love ire more since she suffered so much!" Sam stood up and said coldly, "I bought the house with my own money and if we divorced, she would have to move out. I don''t intend to share a penny with her," He paused for a moment and said sarcastically, "You don''t even love your daughter but you expect an outsider to love her. Why should I?" He left after that. The family were looking at each other. Ken said, "Whatever! It''s good that you left him, you don''t need him! He doesn''t know how to talk and doesn''t respect the elderly! ire''s gonna suffer if she stays with him!" "ire, after divorcing him, you should rent a house in ourmunity and we''ll live together! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of L!" ire chuckled, looked at them, picked up her bag, and left without saying anything. After she closed the door, she cut ties with her family. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ire thought of what Lilly said. She should clear her mind whenever she feels confused. Only then did she realize that she was not better than a child as Lilly was more aware of what was happening than her. Grace brought the spiritpass and went downstairs to where ire was. She was collecting ghosts. Grace knew that she was not very strong. However, the sun was out and the Ghost Festival had passed. She could do it! Grace came downstairs and bumped into ire. "Miss," her voice was cold, "Can you do me a favor?" Upon seeing the girl, ire wiped away her tears and asked in surprise, "Uh, do I know you?" Grace''s face was cold, and she nodded, "I need to see your father," ire was stunned, "Huh?" She looked upstairs hesitantly and bit her lips. She did not want to go up. My dad lived in 1908. I''ll scan the ess card for you, you should go up by yourself. "My dad is up there, 1908, I''ll help you check the door, go up by yourself!" Grace''s eyes were cold, she nodded and said, "Okay," The reason why she marked ire was because she was afraid of scaring the ghost. She was worried that the evil spirit would run away and not be found during the Ghost Festival. ire was now useless to her. ire swiped the ess card, and Grace went in. Grace was emotionless and as cold as ice. Just when she turned around to thank her, she noticed that the talisman she ced on ire was gone. Grace was taken aback. Chapter 300 Stealing Kills, How Shameless Chapter 300 Stealing Kills, How Shameless Grace had a bad feeling about this. She did not bother to thank her and hurried upstairs. She knocked on the door and everyone in the family had dark faces as they were unhappy. The old man sat on the sofa while coughing violently as if he was out of breath. Meanwhile, the olddy served him tea and patted him on the back while wiping away her tears. However, Grace did not care about these things. What happened to them was none of her business However, her heart went cold as the evil spirit of the old man was gone. She even saw it clinging to his neck yesterday. Ken asked impatiently, "Who are you looking for?" Grace left without looking back, and said, "Wrong house," Grace was furious as she turned around. Who snatched her kill in the middle of the night? She was so mad because she came here early but the ghost was gone. Grace clenched her fists tightly, her face turned red with anger, and grew furious. She could not bear it as she saw the ghost first and she was supposed to collect it today. She did not expect someone to steal her kill in the middle of the night! How shameless! ire followed Sam, and the two returned home one after another. Sam took a shower and wore casual clothes. He sat on the sofa. "Tell me, what do you want," He said, frowning. ire felt her nose tingling. "I made a mistake, a huge one," She looked around nkly, only to realize that what the old saying was true. Both the son and daughter have homes. But once the daughter was married, she no longer had a home. She was an outsider in her husband''s household and a guest in her mother''s household. She used tough at that saying, but she realized it was true now. ire was disappointed and forced a smile, but sobbed, "I have no home. I have had no home since I got married," ire covered her face and cried bitterly. Sam bit his lips, hugged her, andforted her. Although he was silent, ire could not help crying. But what was the use? She thought about her husband''s and mother''s family, she forgot to think She thought about her husband''s family and her mother''s family. The only thing she did not think about was herself. She took care of Sam''s parents, her daughter, and her parents, but she never took care of herself. Money can be earned back if she was scammed. But after she had seen through her parents, it meant that she was dumb for sacrificing herself. Sam was hard-spoken and had a soft heart. He said impatiently, "Okay, okay, I''ll get the real estate certificateter, and remove my name on it, okay?" What he meant was his home was also her home. He said so as he did not know how to put it in nice terms. He continued to ask, "Do you know what to do in the future? How much would you pay if your parents wanted you to buy a burial plot?" ire choked and said, "150000 dors," Sam was speechless. ire continued to sob, "Isn''t that right?" Sam sneered, "What if your brother took 150,000 dors and bought a small plot?" Did that mean she had to pay for it? ire was stunned for a moment, and cried violently, "I''ll pay him only after he signs the contract," Only then was Sam satisfied. He wanted to say something else but kept quiet. "That''s right," He picked her up and walked to the bedroom, "It''s not that I want you to neglect your Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. parents, but I just want you to be careful. We can pay 60 percent while your brother should pay at least 40 percent since he''s useless," ire realized that he cared for her. She thought that his previous lectures were annoying. However, she now realized that it was okay for her to be a snobbish and calctive person once in a while. If she did not care about the money she paid, it would all be a mess. "I got it," she said. Sam touched her cold hands, wrapped her up in a nket, and closed his eyes, "Hurry up and sleep for a while, I have a meeting at eight o''clockter." ire was a little speechless, Can you... loosen the nket first... ire was also extremely tired. When she woke up, she received a call from her younger brother. Turned out that her father was sent to the ICU because of a cerebral hemorrhage due to his agitation. Ken told her toe over quickly. ire was not in a hurry and left after eating. The first thing Ken did when he came up was to hand her the payment slip. ire took a look and it was thirty-two thousand dors. She said, "I will pay seventy-two thousand dors, and you''ll pay the rest." Ken was stunned, "I don''t have money!" ire turned to pay the fee, "I don''t believe you don''t have four thousand and eight dors in your bank ount," She only paid seventy-two thousand dors, and Ken vomited blood. He had to pay the rest by himself, he felt like his heart was bleeding. The old man stayed in the ICU for two days and it cost nine thousand dors. But his sister no longer listened to him, and Ken was so annoyed. After leaving the ICU, he disappeared without paying the fee, thinking that his sister would pay it when she came. Unexpectedly, ire visited the old man, gave him a meal, and left. The old man wanted her to take care of him at night, and she said that she had to go to work. The old man''s old eyes became dark, and he remained silent, looking very depressed. The olddy sighed andined: "Are you satisfied? You made your daughter distant!" The old man suffered from a cerebral hemorrhage, and his hands were trembling. He did not say anything about his son refusing to pay the bill but keptining about his daughter. However, it was no useining. Eventually, he did not dare to be hospitalized anymore so, he hurried to be discharged. When he saw that the bill was 48000 dors and ire only paid 28000 dors, Ken disappeared without paying the remaining 19000 dors. The olddy called ire, and ire refused to answer her. Then, she decided to look for Ken. However, they could not find Ken anywhere, and he could not stand it anymore. He paid the bill with his savings. Only then did ire know that the old man turned out to be rich. As soon as the old man got home, hey in bed and could not get up. Ken urged ire to buy a burial plot, telling her to pay 150000 dors. ire insisted on having a look at the contract, and Ken''s n was in vain. Greenhill Cemetery''s 4 square foot plot had decreased to 100000 dors. Ken thought that he would get the 4 square foot plot that cost 150000 dors and even negotiated with the sales department. That way, he did not need to pay for it, and he could get 50000 dors in return When ire looked at the contract, she sneered, "Aren''t you a filial son? Didn''t you want to buy the big plot?" Kenined: "Isn''t it because you''re paying? How could you me me? I would buy the big plot if I had the money. You''re too selfish! I''ve never seen such a calctive sister!" ire did not bother to talk to him. After signing the contract, she transferred 60000 dors. Ken had no money, so he had to ask the old man for it, and the old man paid the remaining 40000 dors. The old man was in tears, he was old, why did he still need to work hard? He could not even get up, what else did he want from him... He thought that he would be able to enjoy some blessings after death, but did not expect The more the old man thought about it, the more he regretted it. If he did not allow ire to get married so early, he would still have something left. Daughters were outsiders as long as they were married. He realized that the saying was true. Chapter 301 Speeding on the Road Chapter 301 Speeding on the Road In the Crawford family, Bettany overheard that two days ago, it seemed that a thief came in over the wall, and the dogs barked in the servant building. During breakfast, she nagged, "The servant said on July 15th, a thief came in over the wall and seemed to be carrying two sacks, but the servant didn''t find anything missing, and he didn''t see anyone else Did any of you lose anything?" Lilly and Josh were taken aback for a moment. Two sacks? Hugh frowned, "Did you check the surveince? Are you sure he came in with two sacks or did he leave the mansion with two sacks?" A thief came in by climbing over the wall? That''s impossible. Wealthy people lived in that area and the security was tight. Not to mention that the Crawford family also hired a security team to guard the mansion. Besides, even if they were robbed, the thief could never bring everything out of the house Bettany''s face was strange, "Don''t you think that it was a coincidence that the surveince system was downst night?" Josh choked and coughed violently. ke ced a ss of water in front of Josh and said calmly, "I''ll see if I can recover the footageter," Bettany nodded, "Please do so. I feel like it''s pretty weird, and it would be best if nothing happened," ke agreed. Josh was dumbfounded. How did his uncle not react when Bettany said it to him? It was he who climbed over the wall that morning. And the two sacks on his shoulders were him and Lilly. Drake and Anthony were expressionless as if they knew everything. Lilly put down her cutlery, and said obediently, "Grandma, I''m full!" Josh followed her and said, "I''m full too!" Bettany was startled, "But you''ve only eaten a little," Lilly replied, "I''m celebrating Quinnie''s birthday with Uncle Jonas today!" She did not want to be full because she wanted to have cake. Bettany seemed to have remembered something and patted herself on the forehead, "I almost forgot about it. Uncle Jonas is on the set today, and I will send you thereter." Ghost Festival was over, everyone had gone back to work, including Bryson and the others. Liam and Edward went to the construction site early, and Gilbert was incredibly busy. Lilly nodded and ran upstairs, "Grandma, I''m going to change my clothes!" Bettany was also full, she put down her cutlery and followed her. She reminded ke, "Remember to check the surveince!" ke noddedzily as if saying, "Don''t worry about it," It is impossible to investigate the matter, or else he might reveal the truth. He must not let the olddy know that he took Lilly out that morning and came back to the Mansion by climbing over the walls. The olddy would have strangled him. When everyone left, Josh asked nervously, "Uncle ke, you won''t restore the footage, won''t you?" ke replied, "Hmm, what do you think?" Josh was quiet. ke stood up and rubbed Josh''s head gently, "We''re men, we should be calm when something happens," After finishing speaking, he flicked his green coat and walked out in a carefree manner. After a while, he drove an SUV and vanished as he drove further. Josh muttered, "I''m not a man, I''m a little boy," Hmph, little boys aren''t bad. Lilly changed into a little ck dress and thought it was not appropriate for the asion since she was celebrating Quinnie''s birthday. She changed into a red dress. Lilly thought that it was not appropriate to wear red since Quinnie was the protagonist of her party. She immediately changed into a blue tutu skirt, and she was satisfied. Polly stood on the table, tilted his head and looked at Lilly with beady eyes, and sang sweetly, "ck, white, red, yellow, purple, green, blue, gray There are so many styles to choose from" Lilly giggled, found a pair of white loafers and put them on, then picked up ab to tie her hair. Her movements were clumsy, and her hair was still a mess after tying it for a long time. "Hmph!" She threw theb angrily, and said with a bitter face, "Why is it so difficult to tie my hair?" She knew how to put on clothes, and shoes, brush her teeth, and wash her face. She just did not know how to tie her hair. She looked at Polly and thought about something, "How about cutting off my hair a little?" The more Lilly thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea. She thought that she would not need to tie her hair if her hair was short. She immediately looked for the scissors in the small cab. When she finally found the scissors, she was about to cut her hair off in front of the mirror. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hannah opened the door and came in. She held a kite and said to Lilly excitedly, "Lilly, let''s fly kites!" Then, she saw Lilly was about to cut her hair. She froze and asked, "What are you doing?" Lilly exined, "It''s too troublesome to tie my hair, so I wanna cut it short," Hannah became excited and threw the kite away. She climbed onto the stool with a grunt, and said, "Right? Tying my hair is too troublesome. I wanna cut mine too! I wanna go bald!" That way, I don''t need to wash my hair anymore! Lilly was speechless. I don''t think that''s a good idea "You''ll be a monk if you go bald," She said, and corrected, "A nun," Hannah did not care if she was a nun, she was willing to be one as long as she did not need to wash her hair. "Don''t you think all small people are bald? Look at Megamind! He looks so good when he''s bald! Please call me Megamind from now on!" Hannah did not know she was going to regret her actions. Lilly was stunned. Polly shook its body, "Drip, drip, drip We love you! Drip, drip, drip! You''re smart" Hannah immediately asked, "Do you wanna go first? I wanna go first if you don''t wanna cut yours," Lilly nodded, " Of course, I''m cutting my hair, I just don''t wanna go bald," Lilly felt that having a bald head was not good-looking and would feel cold. Lilly started cutting her bangs. The scissors she was using were made for arts and crafts and were not sharp. That way, it could prevent them from cutting their hands. Lilly struggled with it and only cut a small portion of it. Hannah shook her head, "No, you''re not supposed to cut it like this!" Hannah took the scissors and began to demonstrate, "This is how you''re supposed to do it," She wanted to show off her skills in front of Lilly but the scissors were blunt, and struggled to cut her hair. She felt ashamed and tried harder. Eventually, she managed to cut her hair. "Look!" She held her hair proudly. At that moment, the two of them were so immersed in cutting their hair, they forgot what they were supposed to do. They grew more excited the more they cut it. When Bettany entered the room, she was dumbfounded. "What are you doing?" Lilly trembled in fright, and the scissors fell to the ground. She put her hands behind her back and shook her head repeatedly, "We''re not doing anything, Grandma," Bettany looked at their horrible hair and twitched. Help She was about to have a heart attack. Their hair looked like it had been gnawed by a dog. Hannah was worse, as the middle part of her hair was bald. Hannah did not know she was in trouble, and asked happily while looking in the mirror, "Grandma, do I look good?" Chapter 302 Uncles Learn to Tie Hair Chapter 302 Uncles Learn to Tie Hair The olddy looked up to the sky at a 45-degree angle and wept. She counted Hannah''s age, Hannah was five years old! Children did not know about these things and they tend to cut their hair out of curiosity. Even Jean did it when she was 3 years old. Hannah was already 5 years old! She must be missing out on some brain cells. At least Lilly was better tHannahnah. Maybe their hair can be saved if I brought them to a salon. Bettany twitched her eyelids, "DO you think you are good girls after cutting your hair like this? Both of youe out right now," Lilly and Hannah went out obediently down and stood in the corridor. "Who started it?" Bettany asked. Hannah stepped forward bravely, and stretched out her hand, "I did!" Lilly hurriedly waved her hands, "No, I started it! I said that I wanted to cut my hair!" Bettany did not know if she was supposed tough or get mad at them. Eventually, she brought out her phone and took some pictures. In case of any unexpected situation, maintainposure and take a picture first. Then, share it in your story. "Snap!" The image of the two girls with bad haircuts standing guiltily next to the corridor would remain permanent in the photos. Bettany sent the photo to the family group, and the group exploded with replies. Anthony and Liam responded with a question mark, Bryson sent a gif of someone spitting out coffee, and Jonas was speechless while Edward jokingly asked, "When did this hairstyle be popr?". Gilbert also responded, "Give me back my cute girls!" while ke replied, "Not bad, it shows their personality," ... Bettany put away her phone. Just as she was about to rub her forehead, she remembered that she had already put on makeup. She then waved her hand helplessly and said, "Let''s go get your haircut," After an hour, a little boy and girl walked out of the salon. Hannah''s hairstyle made her look like a boy. Meanwhile, the other girl was Lilly. She could no longer tie her hair up into a bun so, the hairstylist styled her hair into a cute short bob. After washing up at home, Bettany took Lilly to the set. Jonas saw Lilly from a distance and went over to look at her. He heaved a sigh of relief after finding her adorable niece was still there. Lilly''s short hair reached her ears and her bangs were pretty short, but she still looked adorable anyway. She looked cuterpared to when she had a bun on her head. "What''s the matter?" Jonas caressed her head, "Why did you cut your hair all of a sudden?" "Lilly scratched her hair and said, "Lilly doesn''t wanna tie her hair, it''s too difficult," Jonas finally knew the reason. Jonasughed and said, "Uncle Jonas will tie it for you the next time, okay?" Lilly nodded happily. Jonas took a photo of Lilly and sent it to the family group. He added in the caption, "Lilly said it was difficult to tie her hair, so she cut it herself," All of her uncles were speechless upon knowing the reason. Once they got it, they were going to learn how to tie long hair. Anthony who was in thepany ordered, "Charlie, find me some tutorials on how to tie hair," Charlie was dumbfounded. Anthony added, "For little girls," Charlie replied, "Oh, it must be for Little Miss Crawford," Edward was at the construction site and saw a young man with long hair who was cking off. He said to him, "I''ll tie your hair from now on!" The young man was frightened and confused.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After five minutes, the man had some two crooked buns on his head. He cried, "Mr. Edward, can I go to work now?" After Gilbert was done with his ward wounds, he tied two buns for the female patients in the ward before getting off work. Eventually, he became more proficient in it and nodded in satisfaction. Thedies in the ward were smiling as they thought the service in the hospital had improved and they got their hair tied in the hospital. They even felt that it was worth it since Gilbert was the one tying their hair. ... Bettany was the only one who regretted it. She was usually the one who helped Lilly tie her hair! Please trust her... She felt regret because she trusted Lilly too much when she said she wanted to do things on her own At the Woods family, Quinnie was sitting on the sofa surrounded by well-knowndies. Everyone was chatting away. Quinnie''s mother had just returned from her trip and sat between them. She chatted andughed with them. Quinnie was absent-minded, she looked at her phone from time to time, and then at the door. Why isn''t she here yet She prepared a cake with less sugar and her homemade honey for Lilly and kept them in the fridge. She also made chocte pudding and cupcakes because she did not know which one Lilly liked more. Quinnie''s mother was puzzled. What''s wrong with Quinnie? She looks restless and is looking forward to someone Does she have a boyfriend? How could Quinnie have a boyfriend behind her back? She had only been traveling for a couple of months. Quinnie''s mother regained her spirits and asked, "What are you looking at, Quinnie?" Quinnie responded with a "Huh?" and continued, "It''s nothing, Mom," Thedies next to Quinnie''s mother joked, "Quinnie, aren''t you 24 this year? Do you have a boyfriend? Are you waiting for him toe?" Quinnie almost spat out her drink, "Ew, no way!" Why would she want a boyfriend when she had Lilly? She had never gotten a boyfriend, let alone getting married. All she thought about was how to skip getting married and give birth to an adorable baby like Lilly. Quinnie thought of Lilly''s buns and could not wait to see her. Why were other people''s sisters more adorable than her own? Quinnie looked at her sister who stood in the corner. She asked, "Gracie, can you smile for once?" Grace was attractive, but had a distant demeanor. Grace paused for a while and said stubbornly, "I''m not Gracie!" Quinnie pouted as her sister was not adorable, she wanted another one. Quinnie''s mother nced at her, who was filled with curiosity, and deep down she knew that her eldest daughter must have a boyfriend! Even if she did not have one, there must be someone who adored her... At this time, Grace was sitting alone in a corner. She had a cold expression, she was different from other kids. Grace was cool and had a hint of impatience. She fiddled with the spiritpass in her hand. Suddenly, she stopped fiddling with it and squinted. The person who stole my ghost is here? Chapter 303 Ghost Hunting at Midnight, I Wont Sleep! Chapter 303 Ghost Hunting at Midnight, I Won''t Sleep! Upon hearing that Lilly wasing, Quinnie''s eyes lit up, and she rushed out to wee her. When Quinnie''s mother saw Quinnie this excitedly, she stood up calmly and followed her. Lilly entered the Woods family''s house and eximed, "It''s so beautiful!" She saw the house decorated with pink flowers, teddy bears, hearts, stars, and candies It was cute and dreamy! Anthony seemed to remember something, and asked, "Lilly, did you receive the teddy bear bouquet I gave you that day?" He had forgotten about it because of Jean. Lilly nodded and said, "Yeah, I did, thank you, Uncle Jonas!" Jonas feltfortable after hearing that. He could not bear Lilly to like others'' teddy bears more than his gift. Quinnie walked out before they could enter the house. Quinnie could not hide her joy and froze when she saw Lilly. Did Lilly cut her hair? That''s so adorable! "Lilly!" Quinnie hugged her, "Wow, you got a new haircut! It''s so pretty!" "Thank you foring to my birthday party. I prepared cupcakes, homemade honey, cupcakes, and chocte pudding. Which one do you want to eat first?" Lilly felt hungry and asked impatiently, "Can we eat them all together?" Quinnie suddenly felt that her hard work was not in vain, and happily carried Lilly to the dining area. Jonas looked at the gift he brought and noticed that he had not given Quinnie her birthday present yet. He did not even have the chance to talk to her. At this moment, he wondered if Quinnie wanted Jonas toe or if she just wanted to see Lilly. He was about to find a ce to sit down when Quinnie''s parents came over. QUinnie''s father greeted him as he was one of the eight brothers of the Crawford family. Quinnie''s mother looked at Jonas, and the more she observed him, the more satisfied she became. Jonas wore gold-rimmed sses and he looked elegant. He looked amazing. Quinnie did not know that her parents misunderstood her. She brought Lilly to the dining area to eat. Grace pretended to change her position and paid attention to Lilly from the moment she entered the house. So this is the little practitioner from the Crawford family. She doesn''t look professional, why did she steal my ghost the other day? Lilly took a bit of the cake and approached Quinnie. She whispered to her, "Quinnie, is that your sister? Why does she keep staring at me?" Does she want to have cake too? Are you done catching ghosts? Why are you eating cake? Hmph! For some reason, Lilly had a feeling that Grace was picking on her. It was as if Grace wanted to bully her every time she saw her. Lilly finally understood why Polly kept wanting to step on Tortoise whenever he saw him. Quinnie replied, "She''s Gracie, my younger sister. Don''t mind her, she''s a little weird," Lilly tilted her head, "Why did you say she''s weird?" Quinnie gossiped as her expression became strange, "My sister never cried. Not even when she was a baby. Every baby cries when they''re born but not her," Lilly''s eyes widened, "Wow! Then doesn''t she cry when she falls?" Quinnie shook his head, "Nope," Lilly asked again, "Doesn''t she cry when someone hits her?" Quinnie said, "She doesn''t cry at all!" "Her hand was scalded by boiling water when she was a kid. You can see that she still has a scar on the back of her hand. But after all that, she still didn''t cry!" Lilly admired her immediately. How did she do it? Lilly knew not to cry when she fell. However, she could not withstand the pain and tears would force themselves out of her eyes. However, after all that, Grace did not cry. Lilly had a strange idea, she wanted to hit her. Lilly was startled by her intrusive thoughts and shook her head like a rattle. Quinnie saw Lilly thinking about something and then shook her head violently. Quinnie thought it was interesting and asked her, "What are you thinking of, Lilly?" Lilly shook her head profusely, "It''s nothing, it''s nothing," She thought for a while, picked up a cupcake, and said, "Quinnie, does Gracie like cakes?" Quinnie was dumbfounded and said, "Huh?" She pondered for a moment before replying to her, "I don''t think so" Quinnie was not too sure either. Quinnie did not know what Grace liked as she was distant and did not like to talk. She did not even want to mor for food most children liked. Grace always ate what was in her ce so she did not know if Grace liked cake. Lilly jumped off the stool holding a cupcake. She said to Quinnie while running, "Quinnie, I''m gonna give Gracie a cupcake!" Before Quinnie had time to react, Lilly ran past her. Grace looked warily at Lilly who was approaching her. Lilly offered Grace a cupcake and said, "Hi, Gracie," Grace remained silent. Lilly continued, "Do you like cupcakes?" Grace nced at Lilly coldly and then at the cupcake. Lilly added, "I guess you don''t It''s okay, I''ll eat them," She swallowed the cupcake in a mouthful. Grace was speechless. How childish! Lilly sat next to her and asked curiously, "Do you catch ghosts too, Gracie?" Grace frowned as she was unable to bear Lilly any longer, "My name is Grace, not Gracie! Do you have manners at all?" Grace frowned, unable to bear it any longer: "My name is Grace, not Grace! Are you polite?" Lilly was dumbfounded as Quinnie told her that her sister''s name was Gracie. Although she was puzzled, Lilly quickly corrected herself, "Okay, Grace Not Gracie," Grace red at her coldly and asked, "You''re the one who stole the foolish ghost from me that day?" Lilly was taken aback, "Your foolish ghost? Why did you say I stole it? Why did you say it was yours?" Malignant spirits don''t have masters, and even if they do, they would be marked. Grace gritted her teeth and emphasized, "I saw it first," Lilly understood why Gracie was mad at her. Turned out that was the case. She counted with her fingers, shook her head, and said, "No, I saw it first," Grace was furious, "You''re being unreasonable, I marked Miss ire on July 14th," Lilly added, "I saw Miss ire on July 14th as well!" Grace was speechless, she did not expect Lilly to mess around with her and sneered, "I don''t care if you stole my ghost, but you''re unwilling to admit it," Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lilly was puzzled, "I was the one who saw Miss ire first. I saw her at 9 o''clock on July 14th and thought that there was a foolish ghost in her house. What about you?" Grace was stunned and dumbfounded. Turned out Lilly was the one who saw it first. Grace was even more furious Grace wanted to vomit blood, but she was wrong, so she had nothing to say. It turned out Lilly was not the one who stole her ghost, Grace was not diligent enough. To put it carefully, it was Grace who hesitated and did not dare to make a move that night. Thinking of it that way made her even more furious. Lilly continued to ask as if nothing had happened, "So what time did you see her?" Grace gritted her teeth, "You win, but you won''t be so lucky next time," After a pause, she said awkwardly, "I''m sorry!" Grace was more motivated to catch ghosts in the middle of the night, so she would not be sleeping! Chapter 304 A Room Full of Dolls Chapter 304 A Room Full of Dolls Lilly was not as nervous as Grace and was rxed. Upon seeing Grace admit that she was not the one who found the foolish ghost first and felt awkward, Lillyforted her, "It''s okay" Grace felt that she was trying to make her mad on purpose! Before she could say anything, Lilly asked again, "Where do you keep your ghosts, Grace? Do you keep them in that room on the second floor?" Grace frowned and thought that Lilly was annoying, She stood up expressionlessly, not wanting to talk to Lilly at all. Quinnie came over with mango ice cream, just in time to see what Lilly was pointing at, and said, "That''s my room." Lilly was stunned. It''s Quinnie''s room? Then why are there so many ghosts in it? Although the ghosts were not very powerful, they were not vengeful spirits at all However, there were any of them. They were spirits that were about to dissipate and their presence was so weak it was like they did not exist. "Quinnie, can I go to your room?" Lilly was worried. She nced at Grace. Why didn''t Grace notice there were so many ghosts in Quinnie''s room? It seemed that Grace was not as powerful as she thought. Grace regained consciousness. There are ghosts in Quinnie''s room? What a joke! Her spiritpass was normal when she was at home, how could it be possible? Quinnie looked happy and said, "Of course, I have so many things in my room! Come with me, I''ll show you!" She handed a cup of homemade honey to Lilly and poured herself a ss of it as well. She asked casually, "Gracie, do you want some? You can get it yourself, it''s in the fridge," Grace was silent. That was why she did not like to talk to her sister. She told Quinnie countless times not to call her Gracie! She turned around coldly and went upstairs. Lilly said that there were many ghosts in her sister''s room. However, she did not believe it. Quinnie led Lilly to her room. When they reached the second floor, Quinnie opened the door. It was daytime, but the room was gloomy because the curtains were drawn. Quinnie turned on the light, and after being able to see Quinnie''s room clearly, Lilly froze. Lilly saw many disy cases in the room and the cases were filled with various dolls. Quinnie''s room was spacious. There were about seven or six disy cases and each of them had seven or eight tiers. Each tier had one or two dolls. Each doll has its own room, garden, and even pets. Lilly was shocked and said, "Quinnie, are you collecting dolls" Quinnie spoke like a kid sharing their toys, "Do you collect dolls too? I''m a hardcore doll collector and every doll here is customized and made by me so, they''re unique," Besides collecting dolls, Quinne also liked anime. She had two disy cases with figurines in them. Lilly could not detect any bad aura from the two disy cases that had figurines in them. However, she felt that there was a ghost hidden in every doll Lilly felt sluggish and since Quinnie was a hardcore doll collector, she whispered to Grace, "Grace, can you see them?" Grace frowned, her voice was cold, "Aren''t they just dolls?" It was usual for toys to get possessed by a ghost/ Most of them were harmless unless the ghost wanted to y tricks on purpose. Some people find dolls scary, but some are crazy about them. It was a normal urrence, so why was she making a fuss about it? Lilly pointed to the nearest disy case, "Can''t you see it? There''s a ghost in that doll," Grace was about to say something when the pointer of the spiritpass she was holding started to drift. Her heart skipped a beat and raised her head. Grace was soaked with cold sweat when she saw it. A child was sitting on the disy case in front of her. She looked about 2 years old and stared at Grace curiously. The whole room was filled with ghost spirits aside from her. Some of them were hidden on the dolls, some were sitting on the edge of the disy case, some were floating on the ceiling, and some were spinning around... Some ghosts were in the form of children, some of them were women and some were old people. The only thing they had inmon was that they were all female. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Grace was struck by lightning. Quinnie''s room had ghosts?! There were about seventeen or eighteen ghosts in the room. Grace began to question her existence. She was alright if she could not detect one or two ghosts. However, she failed to detect seventeen or eighteen ghosts! When did her skills get so terrible? Quinnie was still normal and brought one of her dolls out, "Her name is Coco and she''s nine years old. She''s my favorite daughter," Lilly asked, "Quinnie, what''s raising a doll?" Her little face was serious. Was what Quinnie did consider raising a doll? Pablo said that there were people in this world who raised ghosts for good luck, especially their neighbors... But ording to Dudroinia''s tradition, doing so would damage their morals and decrease their lifespan. Pablo once told her that there was a female celebrity raising a ghost so that she would be popr. However, she did not know she had to pay a price Lilly was not sure whether Quinnie was doing what Pablo once told her. Upon seeing Lilly''s serious face, Quinnie was amused. "Oh, did you misunderstand something, Lillie? They''re fake dolls and they''re not real!" "This is called collecting a doll, and there''s amunity for people who love collecting dolls called the doll lovers''munity," "The doll lovers''munity can also be referred to as the doll collectors''munity. It''s quite a niche usually customize the doll''s age, clothes, and looks. Eventually, it evolved to the doll lovers'' "Oh, I see!" Quinnie happily exined, "I''ve spent so much money tomission someone to draw Coco''s facial features and hired a makeup artist to put on makeup for her. I even designed most of her clothes and essories. Every single doll in here is unique and there would not be a duplicate," Even if there was a duplicate, it meant that someone copied her. Quinnie showed Lilly arge drawing book and she realized that there were many figures drawn on it. "This one is called a chibi doll and it''s the mostplicated doll I''ve ever designed. Her name is Melody and she''s 18 years old. She has a vintage style" "I also made her clothes..." Lilly finally understood after listening to Quinnie''s exnation. Quinnie''s doll was like her rabbit. "Quinnie, may I hold her for a while?" Lilly pointed at Coco. "Sure!" Quinnie handed the doll to Lilly. Lilly took the doll, the doll''s hands were warm and delicate, and there was an indescribable coldness when held. "Is she made of y?" Lilly turned the doll around and examined it. Grace also picked up a doll and stared at it closely. It should be made out of y right? It couldn''t be made of ashes Chapter 305 You Have a Skill Issue Chapter 305 You Have a Skill Issue Quinnie exined, "There are many materials for making dolls, they''re generally made of resin, stic, ceramic y, and many more. I won''t talk about other niche ones. Different dolls are made of different proportions of materials. For example, the doll''s texture might be different depending on the ratio of the material added when making it," "Imissioned an experienced doll maker and they make high-quality dolls. Coco is 9 years old now and her body hasn''t turned yellow yet. However, she has be more tender and delicate with time" Quinnie looked at Coco fondly. Lilly pursed his lips and looked at the doll she was holding. "Quinnie, I think something''s wrong with this doll," Quinnie said nervously, "What''s wrong with it? It''s impossible," She hurriedly grabbed the doll and said, "It was fine yesterday..." She flipped Coco around, only to find a tiny crack at the root of Coco''s bun. The crack was incredibly tiny, it was a problem for Quinnie. Quinnie felt distressed, "I see it now, I''ll try contacting someone from the doll lovers''munity to see if they can fix it," She told Lilly to wait for her and made a phone call. Lilly looked at Grace, "Grace, do you see the problem?" Grace put down the doll and said coldly, "There is no problem, the only problem is that the dolls attract a bad aura and caused many ghosts to lurk around," She began to look around Quinnie''s room. Was the position of Quinnie''s room the cause of it? Or did she leave something impure here? Could Quinnie bring something impure to her room after filming? Grace did not realize that there was a ghost in this room before. Grace did not believe that her skill was that bad. She passed by the room several times but couldn''t detect anything unusual. She assumed that the ghosts came into the room on the 14th of July However, if the ghosts came in on the 14th of July, how could she not notice it since she stayed at the Woods Vi for the past few days? Wouldn''t it mean her skills were terrible? Grace''s face was cold, and her heart copsed. Lilly looked at Grace who was walking around with her spiritpass and shook her head, "You''re still weak, Grace," Grace was speechless. A trace of anger shed across her face. What do you mean weak? Who said I''m weak? There was one condition for dolls to attract a bad aura. That is, the material used to make these dolls could attract a bad aura such as ashes. However, Lilly could tell if the dolls'' materials were mixed with ashes or not!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Grace said coldly, "Do you think the dolls are made of ashes? I could''ve detected it right away if they were. You''ve guessed it wrong. I suggest you improve your skills. Do you watch too much TV? How could you say that the dolls are made of ashes?" Grace usually did not talk that much, but when she saw Lilly, she felt very upset for some reason. Lilly looked at her with sympathy, "No wonder you''re working so hard, turns out you have no skill at all," Grace was furious. Uneptable! "Then what do you think?" She was a little bit angry. Lilly would usually not make people angry and even if she did, she would find out why they were mad and stopped making things worse. She could not help sticking out her tongue and making a face, "I told you the dolls are made of human ashes but you wouldn''t believe me," Grace sneered, "You''re weak," Grace believed in not judging a book by its cover but Lilly was not the case! She was convinced that there were no ashes in the dolls and she had her way of confirming it. If she said there were no ashes, then there were no ashes. She thought that Lilly was able to catch the foolish ghost because someone helped her. When Lilly heard this, she immediately snapped back, "You''re weak! You''re weak! You have a skill issue!" Grace was so mad she clenched her fists. Lilly was testing her patience! Lilly pointed at the doll, "The doll is made of ashes, look at it. Why won''t you believe me? You have no skill!" Grace flipped the table, "I said there aren''t any ashes!" Grace did not believe she could not sense the ashes in the doll! Lilly eximed, "I said the dolls are made of ashes!" Grace yelled, "No they''re not!" Lilly yelled back, "Yes they are!" The two little girls were arguing like kids from elementary school. Jonas saw them arguing when he came to the second floor. "Uh, what are you guys doing?" He asked, "Why are you arguing?" Lilly pouted, "I said she has no skill and she wouldn''t admit it," The angrier Grace got, the colder she became, and she mocked, "Fine, fine, you''re the best," Lilly replied, "Thank you!" Grace was so angry, she shook her sleeves and left. After she left, she came back and grabbed a doll then left once more. After Quinnie was done making a call, she saw Grace holding her doll and chased her out, "Why are you holding my doll?" Grace did not look back. The dolls meant so much to Quinnie so she chased after Grace. Jonas looked at Lilly, "Okay kid, what''s going on?" Lilly left him for a few minutes and ended up arguing with another girl. Lilly was an obedient kid and why was she being strange? She even made Quinnie''s sister mad. Lilly pointed to the disy cases, "Look at the dolls, Uncle Jonas," Jonas casually asked, "What''s wrong with the dolls?" He nced at it indifferently, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with them. Lilly continued, "These dolls are haunted, they''re made of human ashes." Jonas froze and kept quiet. Jonas looked at the dolls in front of him and he felt like they were watching his every move. Jonas smiled stiffly, "Are you joking, Lilly?" Lilly shook her head and looked at him seriously, "No, I told Grace that the dolls are made of ashes and she didn''t believe me, so we argued about it. She''s also a practitioner but she couldn''t even notice the ghosts in her house, so I told her that She has a skill issue" Jonas was speechless. Could Quinnie''s younger sister see ghosts too? He quickly thought of what Lilly said to Grace about her having a skill issue Jonas'' mouth twitched, "Who taught you that?" Lilly''s eyes were pure and innocent, "It was Daddy!" Jonas was speechless for a moment. At that moment, he witnessed Lillyi''s return, and as he recalled her room filled with dolls, an inexplicable feeling of unease washed over him. Having worked alongside her for over six months, he could not help but sense an eerie aura... Chapter 306 Acting Cute, How Shameful! Chapter 306 Acting Cute, How Shameful! Lilly looked at the ghosts all over the room, and whispered, "Uncle Jonas, can you help me distract Quinnie? I wanna get rid of all the ghosts," Jonas nodded without hesitation, "Okay," Quinnie snatched the doll from Grace, but Grace grabbed ahold of the doll''s shoes and she could not get it back. She cursed and looked angry, and then saw Jonas looking at her with a strange expression. "Uhh What''s wrong, Mr. Jonas?" Quinnie smiled at him politely. Jonas touched his nose, "It''s nothing," A trace of doubt shed in Quinnie''s eyes, and she was about to walk around him. But Jonas suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her. "Mr. Jonas?" Quinnie was taken aback. Jonas said, "There was a scene you were supposed to film today but you''re on leave. The director said there were a few important scenes and I need to tell you about them," Quinnie was puzzled. Today was her birthday. How could someone talk to her about work when it was her birthday? How ruthless In the room, Lilly was waving at the ghosts as she bounced around, "Hi, hello, the ghosts over there Can you look over here?" The dull-looking ghosts on the disy case by the window looked at her. Lilly said again, "Come on, the ghosts there Can you look at me?" The ghosts in the disy cab at the end of the bed turned around dumbly. Their expressions were dull and stiff, only their eyes moved flexibly. Lilly, "Boom! Swish!" All the ghosts were dumbfounded, "Boom Swish?" Lilly grinned and muttered something in a low voice, a golden light lit up in the room after a while. All the ghosts in the room stood up and walked slowly toward the golden light. The ghosts disappeared along with the golden light. Lilly caressed the jar of souls and said softly, "You can''t eat ghosts today because they''re not evil spirits. Some of them were just lost and didn''t know how to react. They can''t even remember who they are" Among them, it remained uncertain who was the individual encountered by others yet remained invisible, and who was the presence burdened by the loss of a loved one, unable to move on. There''s something wrong with Quinnie''s dolls that attracted the souls who were about to perish. So, they seek nourishment from the dolls. Lilly thought about it and felt that this scene was inexplicably familiar, but she knew that she had never seen any dolls before She pouted and pinched the jar of souls, "What''s so strange about the dolls? Can you tell me about it, Mr. Jar?" The jar of souls remained silent. Although it had a mouth, it could not speak. Lilly sighed, "You have to work hard, Mr. Jar. Unlike you, Polly knows how to speak now," The jar of souls was quiet. Jonas struggled with his words. Not only did he talk about today''s y, he even talked about the parts she did not act well in. Just when he was about to lose his hold, he was about to ask Quinnie about her opinion in the next scene. Lilly finally came out! Jonas was relieved. Quinnie also heaved a sigh of relief. Darling, help me! I don''t know why but Your uncle has been talking to me about work for 10 minutes! Lilly blinked, "Quinnie, you are back!" Quinnie hurried over and said, "I don''t know what''s gotten into Gracie either, she snatched Coco''s shoe I''m speechless," Lilly asked, "Quinnie, where do you get your dolls made?" Quinned answered, "The name of themunity is called Spring Friends What''s the matter?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lilly shook her head, "It''s nothing, Quinnie, don''t get your dolls from thatmunity anymore! Their dolls aren''t good," Quinnie was puzzled. It''s just a crack, it''s not that big of a deal Although she could not shake off her suspicionspletely, the shop''s ranking in her heart had undeniably dropped. Quinnie changed the topic, "Lilly, why don''t you eat with your uncle first, I''ll take care of the doll," Lilly nodded and gently reminded Quinnie, "Quinnie, don''t forget to draw the curtains. The dolls might feel uneasy if they don''t see light," Quinnie was taken aback, nodded, and watched Jonas pick Lilly up and go downstairs. She returned to the room in confusion, not knowing why the room felt a little stuffy. Themunity said that it was next not to let the dolls be exposed to sunlight, or they would be prone to turn yellow and crack She made sure to keep the curtains closed, and due to her frequent filmingmitments, she often resided in a nearby apartment dormitory provided by thepany. As a result, the dolls remained locked in the room for extended periods. Maybe Lilly''s right... Quinnie opened the curtains. She was not sure if it was just her imagination, but she had a peculiar feeling that the shadows cast behind the dolls appeared slightly distorted. However, upon closer inspection, everything seemed perfectly normal. "How strange..." Quinnie put Coco away, took some photos of her, and sent them to the Spring Friendsmunity. She added, "The crack is right here... My sister took one of Coco''s shoes, so please make a new pair of shoes for her" The other person provided her with feedback, "Miss y, we recognize your status in themunity. The Clover Comics Club will be hosting a nationwide doll exhibition inte July, and we would like to invite you as our first spokesperson. You can even bring along your two favorite dolls with you!" Quinnie was excited upon hearing that it was a doll exhibition. After inquiring about the specific dates and confirming her avability, she agreed without hesitation. Downstairs, Jonas brought a small te of fruit to Lilly, and asked, "Did you collect all of them?" Lilly shook her head and corrected, "I''m not collecting them!" She exined: "These ghosts are not vengeful spirits, they''re all lonely ghosts who are about to dissipate..." "They didn''t reincarnate due to various reasons such as idental death, and as a result, they will wander forever in this world... However, as time passes, they will fade into the air and gradually dissipate," "It''s like the young girl you saw earlier, she fell ill and passed away. Refusing to be separated from her parents, she chose not to reincarnate. However, as the years went by, she gradually forgot the appearance of her parents..." "She died in hospital, couldn''t find her way home, and was drawn here," Jonas''s fingers were stiff. Sweetie, you don''t need to talk about it in detail "Do you want grapes? Uncle Jonas will get it for you," Jonas said without changing his expression. Lilly tilted her head to look at him, "Are you scared, Uncle Jonas? I won''t continue if you''re afraid," Jonas replied, "It''s nothing, I just thought you were thirsty," With a look of understanding, Lilly gently patted Jonas on the shoulder. Jonas was speechless. After an uneasy birthday party, Jonas quickly stood up and seized the opportunity to say goodbye to Quinnie''s parents and bring Lilly back home. Quinnie suddenly said, "Huh? Are you leaving this early?" She was very reluctant and held Lilly''s hand tightly. Quinnie''s mother looked at her and thought that Quinnie was being too obvious. Can you be less obvious? She understood she was trying to befriend the child so that she could be closer to Jonas. Quinnie''s mother smiled gently, "Lilly seems to like Quinnie very much, Mr. Jonas, you should bring Lilly here more often," She caressed Lilly''s face as she spoke. She thought that Lilly was adorable. If only her younger daughter was half as adorable as Lilly... As Grace came down the stairs, she witnessed her parents and sister gathered around Lilly, seemingly infatuated by her presence. She snorted coldly and turned away. How dare you act cutely? How Shameful! Chapter 307 Lilly’s Plea Chapter 307 Lillys Plea Lilly was eating watermelon when she noticed everyone saying goodbye. She then raised her head, "Huh?" Why are we going back now? She did not want to go home Lilly missed the opportunity to hir Grace, or rather, she missed the chance to discuss the doll with her. Jonas, "Alright then, goodbye," Sporting a faint smile, he donned a ck suit adorned with exquisite, shimmering diamonds, an ensemble that exuded a subdued yet opulent aura. Despite his courteous appearance, there was still a hint of roguishness about him. It did not look like he was afraid of that ce and wanted to leave at all Lilly thought about it for a moment, "Whatever," Jonas was her uncle after all. If Jonas wanted to go home, Lilly would take him home. She would talk about the doll with Gracie No, Grace the next time! "Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Woods!" Lilly waved, "Goodbye, Quinnie!" At that moment, Grace was staring at Lilly silently by the railing. Lilly rolled smiled and waved at her, "Goodbye, Gracie!" Grace was speechless. I told her my name isn''t Gracie! Despite her parents and sisters referring to her as Gracie, Lilly''s usage of that name only intensifies her disdain for it. Lilly looked for Josh the moment she reached home. "Spring Friends Community?" Josh was stunned, "What''s wrong with them?" Lilly whispered in his ear, "They make dolls using human ashes," Josh was taken aback. Instead of leaping to his feet, a shiver ran down his spine, causing goosebumps to cover his body. He could even sense the hairs on the top of his head bristle with an unsettling sensation. "Spring Friends right?" Josh powered up theputer, mustering the strength to steady his trembling fingers, and proceeded to type the name into the search box. On the inte, Josh came across a brief introduction to the dollmunity. What struck him as odd was that numerous doll clubs provided detailed self-introductions and showcased a wide array of Apart from their address, phone number, and a handful of pictures featuring ssic dolls, there was nothing else of substance avable. As Josh revisited the forum, he looked at it carefully and said, "This dollmunity has chosen a niche path... It''s pretty popr, and their dolls are highly realistic and they have lots of positive reviews from the customer... However, each dolles with a hefty price," He pointed to one of the photos, "This doll is very popr on the Inte. It is very famous in the doll lovers''munity. It''s made by Spring Friends too. The doll''s name is Coco. The price of the doll is one million dors...not including costumes and essories," Josh delved deeper into his research on the doll, meticulously factoring in the costs of essories and other additional items. To his astonishment, the total price amounted to over five million dors. Although the people in the doll lovers''munity liked dolls very much, there were not that many people who could spend that much money to make a doll. Lilly looked at the photo and gasped, "This is Quinnie''s doll!" Josh reacted, "Uhh" The dolls were of good quality. However, the people who made them had bad intentions. He asked Lilly, "Would you like to visit their store?" Lilly nodded, "Yes." Josh to check the time and route, "It''s in the central office building of Pearl District, we can have a look tomorrow," Lilly asked, "Can we sneak over the wall?" Josh''s mouth twitched. That won''t work Although his uncle was awesome and could carry both of them on his shoulders while climbing the wall, he would be busy during the day, just like the other uncles. If they asked their Grandma to go with them, she would watch their every move and it would be difficult for them to act. "Let''s go find my brother!" Even though they were both children, their grandma seemed to view his brother differently. In her eyes, his brother was perhaps perceived more like an adult. Drake was in the room. Upon hearing their ns to go shopping at Pearl District the following day, he did not even bother to raise his eyelids as he curtly replied, "No." He did not like shopping and crowded ces. Lilly begged, "Would you please take us there, Drake? I''ll bring you to a less crowded ce!" She also knew that Drake did not like crowded ces. She would take him to a ce filled with ghosts and guarantee that there would not be too many people there. Josh thought, "How considerate," Drake nonchntly turned a page of the book, he was calm and uttered, "Go ask Grandma," He thought that Bettany was so free, she would make Hugh film her dancing every day. Eventually, she got popr she gained 10000 fans. They should look for Bettany instead of him. He was busy and found reading more interesting than doing anything else. Feeling disappointed, Josh understood his brother well enough to know that if he had already said no, he would not change his mind and go along with the n. Just as he was thinking of another way, he wondered if their father was free. Lilly rubbed up against Drake and grabbed the corner of his shirt while begging him, "Please, Drake," Josh was speechless upon seeing that scene. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He continued reading and ignored thempletely. Eventually, he agreed, "Just this once," Drake added, "Don''t bring Hannah," Josh and Lilly nodded like chickens pecking at rice, "Okay!" The two walked out of the room happily and Lilly was so happy, she waved her hands, "Yeah!" Josh also eximed, "Oh yeah!" Drake was speechless. Look at how his brother was acting now. Josh was different from before. He also had a weak will. Drake''s eyes briefly flickered with disdain as flipped to another page of the book. He remained steadfastly absorbed in his reading, showing no signs of wavering. The next day during breakfast, Josh chose his words carefully and asked, "Grandma! Lilly and I are going shopping at Pearl District today and Drake will be taking us there!" Bettany was about to refuse them but when she heard that Drake wasing along, she looked at Drake suspiciously, "Really?" Josh nodded coldly, "Yes," Bettany nodded. She thought that everything would be fine as long as Drake was with them. He was calm, rational, and responsible. Despite being inclined towards liberal arts, Drake possessed quick reflexes and was capable of fighting Hannah raised her hand, "I wanna go too!" Her hair was furry and she looked like a handsome young boy at first nce. Bettany, Josh, Josh, and Lilly refused at the same time, "No!" How could Hannah go with them? Her hair looks like an explosion and she was as hard to control as a husky! Josh and Lilly remembered that Drake said not to bring Hannah along and she looked at Hannah apologetically. Josh thought the same thing as Bettany as he felt that he could not get Hannah under control. Hannah was angry, "Why not? Why can Lilly and Josh go while I can''t?" Bettany interrupted her, "Have you finished your homework?" Hannah was speechless. Why? She was merely a kindergarten child. Why did she need to do homework? It''s simply unimaginable and... no, it''s horrifying... No, it''s just indescribable! Hannah pouted helplessly. They were about to leave after breakfast when Zachary said leisurely, "I''m going too," Everyone was silent. Hugh did not bother to raise his head. He spoke as he read the newspaper, "You can''t go. Your Grandma wants you to throw flower petals at the side while she''s filming her dance today," Zachary was speechless. Eventually, Drake brought Josh and Lilly out. The Crawford family trusted Drake. So, as long as he was with Josh and Lilly, they were relieved to let them outside. Drake brought Josh and Lilly with him. Initially, he considered taking a taxi, but the thought of potential traffic congestion near Pearl District made him change his mind. Instead, he opted to take them on the subway. Lilly experienced her first subway ride, and she was filled with excitement throughout the journey. At one point, she even ran ahead for a while, eximing with a "wow," before returning to hold the hands of her two brothers. Drake was silent. Maybe it isn''t so bad to bring Lilly out after all Chapter 308 Strange Dollhouse Chapter 308 Strange Dollhouse The Pearl District''s central business district, known as the old downtown, boasts narrower roadways andparatively shorter buildingspared to the newer parts of the city. Among the 20 or 30-story buildings in the area, the Opelucid Building stands as a prominentndmark, soaring 47 stories high. There were manypanies in the Opelucid Building, such as hotels, catering, clothing, jewelry, and shoes, and variouspanies rented office buildings and offices... Spring Friends was located on the 38th floor of the Opelucid Building. However, it was not eye-catching as there were hundreds ofpanies with thousands of facades. Josh reached the given address and stood in front of the unpretentious shop. He could not believe that this seemingly ordinary ce was the renowned doll store producing five-million-dor dolls. Lilly pointed to a tiny sign on the door and read, "Spring Friends Doll House," Drake twitched his mouth, "How many words are there?" Huh? Oh, I know this one! Lilly counted the number of words on the sign and replied, "Two!!" Drake continued, "How many words did you say just now?" Lilly counted as the words on the sign, "One, two, Three, Four Four words!" Drake let out a cold snort and remarked, "Exactly, you can at least count correctly. The sign has two words, but you said four words. Does that make sense?" Lilly shook her head innocently, "Sorry Drake, I was wrong," Drake choked. He then continued, "It says Spring Friends," Lilly nodded and stared at the words, trying hard to remember them. At this time, a girl came out from inside. She was wearing an apron, bent over slightly, and smiled, "Hello kids, what brings you here." Josh said, "We are here to buy dolls," The youngdy was taken aback, and looked around strangely, "Where are your parents?" Josh and Lilly looked at Drake together. Drake and Lilly looked at Drake together. Drake had a cold face and said, "I am," The youngdy was dumbfounded. Uhh Are you sure about that? He''s surprisingly tall for his age, but when I look at him, he seems no older than eight... maybe nine. At most, he could be eleven or twelve years old. Drake asked coldly, "Is there a problem?" At that moment, he resembled Anthony a little. The youngdy shook her head subconsciously, "No, nothing''s wrong Please,e in" Lilly looked at Drake in amazement and whispered, "Wow, Drake! You''re my idol!" Drake immediately felt pleased when he heard Lilly''s praise. Drake snorted, "It''s useless if you''re trying to tter me," After finishing speaking, he put his hands in his pockets and went in. Whether ttery holds any significance or not, it could be told by his twitching lips. The youngdy retrieved a notebook and posed her routine question, "Who''s interested in customizing dolls? Have you alreadymissioned an artist to design them, or...?" Josh took out a piece of paper, "Yes, it''s this one," Money had the power to work wonders. Before his arrival, he arranged for someone toplete an overnightmission for an anime character design. His description was based on Lilly, so when the youngdy saw it, she subconsciously nced at her. "How cute," she said. Josh asked, "Then, let''s talk about the details!" Thedy nced at Lilly, who was curiously exploring the store and was convinced that it should be fine for a child to look around the store. She kindly instructed, "Little girl, you can watch, but please don''t touch them," Drake crossed his arms, his eyes disying a hint of impatience. He asserted, "Don''t worry, if she happens to break anything, I''ll pay double the amount!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His sister just wanted to take a look at the dolls. Let''s not make a big deal out of it. What''s the harm even if she picks it up? In the worst-case scenario of idental breakage, he would simply have to use his savings to cover the cost. Drake froze at the thought of it. This was not right, if Lilly damaged the items, why would he need to pay for the damages with his savings? He should ask Anthony to pay for it! Realizing his inexplicable thoughts, Drake''s face grew darker and became more ruthless. The youngdy nced at the children''s well-dressed attire and assumed they came from a wealthy family. She believed they would be able topensate for any damages if they urred. She had no choice but to nod, she exined the process of making the dolls to Josh. Lilly enjoyed ample time and freedom to explore the shop, but as she moved around, her brows gradually furrowed tighter. There were two ordinary ss doors at the entrance of the shop. However, the interior space was surprisingly spacious, akin to a rented half-floor apartment. They proceeded from one room to another as they explored the premises. Most of the rooms were filled with disy cases with a variety of dolls. The dolls in this ce had a slightly eerie vibepared to the ones at Quinnie''s house. While the dolls in the outer rooms appeared normal, the ones inside had a different aura altogether. From the seventh or eighth room onwards, the dolls showcased in the disy cabs exhibited a pale The dolls'' hairstyles were not reminiscent of the traditional or contemporary Dudroinian styles but rather resembled the fashion of the neighboring country. Apart from the pale-faced dolls resembling singers and such, there were also warrior dolls wielding machetes and Priests dressed in their uniforms, although they were not an exact match. Although the garments of the peculiar priests varied slightly, they all shared amon featurea pale chrysanthemum embroidered on their clothing. "It doesn''t look like something from the underworld..." Lilly whispered to herself. Passing through the floor, it seemed to be a studio for making dolls. At another corner of the shop, there was a ss door with several sacks piled up near it. Inside, a few staff members were diligently engaged in their tasks, appearing busy. Drake, who was outside, watched Lilly go further inside until she disappeared. He frowned and stood up, "I''ll check up on her," Josh quickly nodded, "Okay!" Initially, Josh wanted to go inside, but someone had to upy thedy. He could have asked his brother to do so, but he knew his brother would likely end the conversation in just a few words. Plus, Josh had a bad feeling about the inside and he did not dare to go in. Drake disappeared too. The youngdy hesitated for a moment, but Josh asked, "How much is the deposit?" The youngdy responded, "Huh? Oh, based on what you mentioned earlier, the deposit would be at least 100000 dors," Josh took out his card and paid the amount. Upon witnessing Josh''s keen interest in custom-made dolls, the youngdy concluded that he was a serious doll enthusiast and potentially a big spender. She then reviewed the details with him. Lillyy on the ss door staring at the workers mixing materials. At this moment, a tall figure appeared behind her quietly. In the dimness, the person''s eyes revealed a glimmer of darkness as he stealthily approached and seized Lilly''s arm. Chapter 309 Locked Inside Chapter 309 Locked Inside The man grabbed Lilly''s arm, his eyes were strangely bright in the dim backlight. His voice was hoarse, cold, and gloomy. "Hello little girl, what are you looking at? Do you wanna go in?" He held an empty sack and was about to put it on Lilly''s head. However, before he could react, he flew out! With a loud bang, the man mmed into the wall, causing the nearby disy cases to shake violently. The impact was so strong that a doll even toppled to the side. Drake heard this movement as soon as he came in, and subconsciously rushed over to stand in front of Lilly. Lilly turned around and blinked innocently. She looked at Drake and thought, "When did Drakee?" She looked at the person who flew out, "How did he fly out?" Drake''s expression was cold, and he asked coldly, "Who are you?!" The man in the gray overalls struggled to get up, coughing violently as he clutched his knees. A flicker of horror crossed his eyes when he lifted his gaze. For a moment, he could not tell whether he was beaten by this little boy, or he was hit by a ghost. "Who are you?" He asked back. As Drake stared at him coldly, the man had no choice but to speak up first, "I''m a staff member here..." His voice was hoarse, resembling the grating sound of a saw, which evoked an indescribable sense of difort in those who heard it. The man looked at Lilly and said again, "I saw her at the door, so I asked her if she wanted to go in," Hearing this answer, Drake frowned and became more vignt. How could a normal worker ask a child if she wanted to enter the workce? He should be telling her to leave immediately. Drake felt it was indescribably weird. Lilly nodded and said, "Yeah I wanna have a look inside," Just as Drake was about to decline and leave, he noticed Lilly sticking by his side once again, shaking his hand in a coaxing manner, "Drake, Lilly wants to go in and have a look. Will you apany me?" After speaking, she immediately raised her hands, "Don''t worry Drake, I''ll protect you!" Drake was speechless. Who''s protecting who now? But he finally said, "Just this once..." Lilly happily held his hand, "Oh yeah!!" Reluctantly, Drake was persuaded by Lilly to follow along, and the worker swiped their card to unlock the ss door, allowing the two to enter the production room. Upon entering the room, Drake immediately felt an indescribable sense of difort. The interior was predominantly adorned in ck, with several partiallypleted dolls affixed to one side, creating a gloomy and eerie ambiance. The staff members were engrossed in making the "y" appeared lifeless, while nearby, a workbench dedicated to doll-making caught their attention. A ball-jointed doll artist was hunched over, fully focused on delicately carving the face of a doll. Scattered across the workbench in front of her were numerous doll fragmentssingle joints, hands, and skullseach incredibly realistic. If these parts were not reduced in size by more than twice their original dimensions, they would create an unsettling illusion of being in dismemberment. Upon a quick count, he realized that apart from himself and Lilly, there were only three other individuals present in the entire workshop. However, a strong sense of danger washed over him at that moment. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Drake said in a low voice, "Lilly, let''s go back," "Lilly?" He turned his head abruptly and realized that Lilly had disappeared. Drake immediately turned around, only to find that Lilly was squatting not far away in front of a staff member mixing the y. She asked curiously, "Is this y, sir?" The staff member did not speak. Contrary to his initial impression, the man before him wore an inexplicable smile and rified, "No, this is... resin powder." He spoke intermittently and strangely, dragging a sack while speaking. He opened the sack, scooping a spoonful of white powder with arge spoon. He weighed it on the nearby scale, then proceeded to open a wooden box on the next table. With a small spoon, he carefully added a measured amount of powder into the mixture, creating a well-proportioned mixture. He weighed other things very casually, but he was very cautious when he measured the content of the wooden box. Lilly stared at the sack and wooden box. She suddenly asked, "These are human ashes, aren''t they?" The man''s actions came to a halt, while the y mixer remained oblivious, engrossed in their task. Meanwhile, the doll maker in the distance moved their hands in a twisted manner, identally slicing their finger with a sharp knife as blood oozed out. She extended her finger toward the doll''s mouth, and the doll quickly absorbed the blood, staining its lips a vivid shade of red. The man let out a startled exmation and looked at Lilly, "What are you talking about little girl? Although people spread rumors about our products, we would never do such horrible things," Lilly tilted her head and smiled, "Oh, so that''s the case, I''m sorry," It was apparent that her words were merely an innocent remark from a child, and had no ill content. Drake immediately picked up Lilly and said, "We''re going back," The man set aside his work and said, "We don''t often have visitors in the workshop. Are you here to customize dolls? Let me demonstrate the quality of our materials," Drake refused, "There''s no need," Lilly hugged Drake''s neck and whispered, "Drake, let''s take another look," Drake frowned. He tapped on something below his watch in case of an emergency. Hidden under his watch was an rm button. If he failed to press it again within five minutes, the rm would automatically sound, notifying the police of his location. The man said, "Come on, I''ll show you since you''re here already," He forcefully guided them toward the artist, introducing, "This is Zelda, our skilled craftsman who specializes in creating ball-jointed dolls. She also came back from abroad," Lilly waved her hand, "Hello, Miss Zelda! Are you the one who made Coco?" Drake was speechless. What are you talking about Zelda was slightly surprised, she put down the carving knife, and smiled gently, "Are you one of Miss Quinnie''s friends? Why did youe by yourself, where are your parents?" Lilly hugged Drake and said, "Here he is!" Drake nced at Lilly and said, "We''re ordering a custom doll, so we''re having a look," Zelda nodded, "Oh, go ahead, I identally cut my finger just now and I need to deal with it," Lilly nodded and waved at her. After Zelda left, Lilly broke free from Drake and picked up a ball joint on the table. On the green cutting board, two eyeballs were being crafted, along with an unfinished doll face awaiting the attachment of the eyes. The detached head rested nearby, waiting for itspletion. Drake''s frown deepened as he looked through the workbench, taking note of not only the ongoing doll- making process but also the presence of three or two miniature idols. Among them, one stood out with its closed eyes and long ck hair cascading down, neatly styled bangs adorning its forehead. Among the miniature idols on the workbench, one had wide-open eyes, yet its pupils had not been painted yet, giving it a strangely vacant and empty expression. Drake raised his head and realized something was wrong. Therge studio suddenly became empty, with only him and Lilly remaining, as the three people who were previously present seemed to have disappeared. The ss door was also locked. Drake was stunned. Chapter 310 Exposing the Shop Chapter 310 Exposing the Shop Drake''s heart tightened, he stood up and whispered, "Lilly!" Lilly raised her head andforted him, "Don''t worry Drake, everything''s fine!" Drake was helpless. It seemed that the dangerous situation was nned intentionally, and Lilly, being a young child, was unaware of the imminent danger they were in. Drake forcibly pulled her away, "Let''s go, why did you and Josh want toe here in the first ce?" He was sure that the ce was not normal at all. Lilly said, "It''s a ce where there are a few people here! Don''t you hate crowds?" Drake was speechless. "Let''s go," He dragged Lilly out with a cold expression. Lilly hurriedly took out something from her bag, "Not yet, Drake. I''m not done with my job yet," She took out a handful of talismans, ran to the box, and struggled to open it. I can''t open it "Drake..." She had no choice but to look at Drake with wide eyes. Drake''s heart raced as he cautiously opened the wooden box, only to quickly retreat in shock as he discovered its unsettling contents. As Drake took a step forward, he suddenly felt something slippery beneath his feet. Looking down, he was startled to find himself stepping on mysterious ck hair. Drake''s heart skipped a beat. Lilly tossed a talisman into the wooden box, causing a sudden burst of green me. A sudden scream pierced the air and quickly faded away. Drake''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the zing wooden box. When did she light it on fire? Did someone scream just now? He wondered if he was hallucinating. When the mes extinguished, Drake lifted Lilly and hurriedly made his way out of the room However, Lilly was holding a small shovel and waved her hand, "Drake, can you wait for me a bit, please? It''s just gonna take a while!" Drake held Lilly tightly in his arms, observing her determined expression as she stirred the contents of the wooden box with a small shovel. While stirring, she muttered, "Let''s kill the bad guys! Let''s do it!" Drake was silent. After he saw Lilly stop, he grabbed the small shovel, tossed it aside, and hurriedly headed toward the ss door. Sure enough, the door was locked. "We can''t get out," Drake immediately raised his watch and was ready to make a call, but found that there was no signal. Eventually, he decided to call 911 because it was possible to call them without a signal. When the phone was connected, Drake said calmly, "Hi...we''ve been locked in the Spring Friends Dollhouse on the 38th floor of the Opelucid Building in Pearl District..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Lilly grabbing the iron lock and pulling it hard. The iron lock thicker than her arm was torn open immediately. The lock on the ss door clicked and opened. Drake froze immediately. "Let''s go, hurry!" Lilly pulled Drake. Drake opened his mouth, but could not utter a word and stared at Lilly dumbfounded. Was the door opened? Lilly tipped her toes and spoke, "Hello, Mr. Police, would you hurry up? There are human bones here" Drake hastily hung up the phone. You can''t simply make false usations in front of a police officer; it may lead to legal consequences. Drake hurriedly led Lilly outside, but a thought struck himwhat if the bad guys were after him? He wondered if Drake was still outside. As they hurried past the unsettling disy of dolls, Drake paid no attention and continued pulling Lilly along. She struggled to keep up, panting, and said, "Drake, slow down! I can''t keep up!" Drake''s instinct kicked in, and he slowed down, his eyes widening as he noticed a doll floating behind Lilly. A chilling realization washed over him as he realized that countless people were lurking in the shadows, silently watching their every move. The next second, the doll smiled weirdly and rushed toward him! Drake punched it hard without hesitation! In a split second, the doll emitted a piercing scream, but Drake swiftly reacted and punched it, sending it flying through the air. The shrill sound echoed in the air, sending shivers down their spines. Lilly held the talisman and was stunned. Master said that some people have incredible positive energybined with sheer anger. He said that when these people encounter a ghost, they have the ability to stare it down with such intensity, that it scares the ghost away. In other words, not only people are afraid of ghosts, but ghosts are also afraid of people. The female ghost in front of her was sent flying by Drake''s powerful punch fueled by anger and positive energy. Drake is so powerful! Wow! Incredible! Lilly''s eyes were full of admiration, she held a talisman and cheered, "You''re so strong, Drake!" Drake could not help but feel a surge of anger, finding it almostughable that Lilly even praised him. You have short legs! You''ll be caught by them if you walk so slowly! At that moment, Drake did not think that that was the ghosts doing, but rather suspected that the three staff members were trying to frighten him using the dolls intentionally. "Let''s go!" He simply picked up Lilly and walked out quickly. As they continued to pass through several rooms, the dolls on the showcases gradually returned to a more normal appearance. He could even hear Josh talking to thedy. Josh bargained with thedy, "I gave a deposit of 100,000 dors, so I want it to be custom-made, but 1 million dors is too expensive. Can you give me a discount? How about 200,000 dors?" The youngdy was speechless. How is this discount? Do you want us to go out of business? Just as thedy was about to speak, he saw Drake carrying Lilly with a cold expression. He quickly grabbed Josh by the cor and rushed to the exit whether he liked it or not. "Take it or leave it," He said coldly. Josh disappeared. The three children appeared and disappeared suddenly, leaving the youngdy chasing after them in vain. However, she realized they disappeared. The youngdy was speechless. She felt numb, how could he bargain like that? Wait, their deposit... "Hey,e back!" The youngdy hurriedly said, "We can still talk about it!" It was a pity that no one responded... In the elevator, Drake grabbed his cor and stuck his tongue out, "Drake phew" Drake let him go, and Josh immediately slumped on the ground. "What''s the matter, did you see ghosts?" He asked quickly. Lilly shook her head, "There are no ghosts!" This was the weirdest part. There were ashes and hair, but no ghosts. Drake let out a sigh, got up, and pondered "Were we mistaken?" Lilly shook her head but said nothing. As the three of them left, they noticed several police officers rushing upstairs with a sense of urgency. Josh asked nkly, "What''s wrong?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Drake''s expression turned grim as he realized he had filed a false police report. He knew he would have to exin the situation, which was quite bothersome. However, he was unaware that the police surrounded the store, surprising the youngdy in charge and causing her to panic. In a rush, Zelda and the man could only grab the wooden box and two half-finished dolls, leaving behind everything else in the workshop. The two quickly exited through the back door, wearing grim expressions on their faces. "When did that kid call the police?" The man''s voice was harsh, carrying a cruel undertone. "Isn''t the door locked? How did they open it!" The man questioned himself, wondering if he had properly locked the door. Zelda whispered, "Let''s go quickly. Thank goodness, there aren''t any cameras inside. Otherwise, it would be toote to destroy the evidence," Reluctantly, they had no choice but to abandon everything and disappear without leaving a trace. The police walked into the shop cautiously and felt something amiss the further they went in... Chapter 311 Eight Different Tears Chapter 311 Eight Different Tears The dolls disyed outside the store appeared normal, but the dolls became scarier as they went in. Inside the workshop, the dolls took on a more eerie appearance, especially the ones with pale faces, round blush on their cheeks, samurai with half-shaved hair, and a bun on top of their heads. Every doll''s style was realistic. As the ss door of the workshop at the back was pushed open, a musty smell wafted in, catching the attention of a police officer who paused upon seeing a pool of y on the floor. He noticed the smell was strange since he had years of experience. "Investigate the y," he whispered. Unseen by them, a pale-faced man in a white robe floated in the air with seductive eyes and vermilion lips. It was Pablo. He nced around, then approached the disy cabs and frowned at the eerie and otherworldly objects within. "I guess all kinds of ghosts came up during the 15th of July" He swished his robe, noticing the dolls with distorted expressions, and with a flick of his hand, a faint snapping sound echoed as something was damaged, though he could not tell what it was. Then Pablo drifted away and went to find Lilly. After Drake led Josh and Lilly away, Lilly said she was hungry and wanted to eat. Drake contemted reporting a false police report and looked for a ce to sit down and make a phone call. As they stepped into the lively shopping mall, their eyes immediately caught sight of a Starbucks near the entrance. Drake''s urgency to find a seat and Josh''s concern for Lilly''s hunger overshadowed their attention, causing them to unintentionally overlook it. They eventually found a restaurant where Josh promptly requested water for Lilly, while Drake took out his mobile phone to make a call. Just as he was about to make a call, his phone rang. After answering the phone and exchanging a few words, Drake''s expression grew increasingly perplexed. He responded, "We had no idea either. My sister was simply talking nonsense." After providing Anthony''s phone number andpany address, Drake ended the call. Josh asked, "What''s wrong?" Drake stared at Lilly, and whispered, "Those things were probably made of human ashes," Josh''s hair stood on end as he imagined the terrifying possibilities. He could not help but feel relieved that he had not entered the back area. Josh looked at Lilly with a serious face and asked, "What''s going on here?" Lilly chugged the water and had another ss. She was probably the only person who seemed to be carefree after seeing those things. Lilly tilted his head, "I dunno, I have to ask Master about this," Josh asked, "Where''s your master?" Lilly spoke up, "Master sent my mother to be reborn and he''s handling other matters," Josh quickly expressed her frustration, saying, "Hasn''t he returned yet? I must say, your master is the most considerate master I''ve ever encountered. It''s been two or three days, and we haven''t seen him... " He leaned in closer to Lilly, speaking in a hushed voice as if he feared Pablo would appear in front of them suddenly. He sped his hands together and approached her cautiously. His eyes were wandering around. However, in the next moment, a faint voice sounded above his head, "Josh, are you tired of living in the mortal world? If so, I can take you to the underworld so you can open your eyes..." Josh''s hair stood on end, and he stumbled, "Master, Master!" Pablo nodded, "My good son," Lilly was puzzled. Since when was Josh Master''s son? Drake looked at Josh with a puzzled expression and suddenly remembered the camera he had invented. Suddenly, the image of the pale diva doll he had seen in the store shed through his mind. A sudden chill ran down Josh''s spine as he realized that someone did not move the doll behind him, and now it seemed that the doll had moved on its own. The eerie smile on the doll''s face made Drake wonder if he had just seen a ghost. Was it a ghost? Drake hesitated, his finger hovering above the screen of his phone, unable to bring himself to call Anthony. Drake''s reaction was remarkable. Despite his initial hesitation, his body instinctively responded faster than his thoughts could catch up. With impressive reflexes, he swiftly struck the female ghost, sending her flying through the air. His quick reflexes were overshadowed by the realization that he had just seen a ghost. Lilly happily sipped the hot water, holding the cup with her tiny hands, and asked, "Master, has my mother gone to reincarnation?" Pablo replied, "Well... Most probably..." Pablo answered with most probably because Jean yed her cards unreasonably and that she made the olddy mad. Upon hearing the Master talk about it, Lilly''s eyes widened in surprise. "Did Mom say she wants another serving?" Pablo nodded in agreement, "The soup recipe has been passed down for thousands of years, and it may indeed be a bit outdated..." The soup was not static, it evolved with the changes of the world. When Lilly was still Little Hades, she selected the candidates to make the soup. The soup was made with the essence of eight different tears. The soup consisted of a single tear of innocence, two tears of wealth, three drops of bitter tears, and four cups of remorseful tears. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It also consisted of five inches of lovesickness tears, six cups of tears of illness, and seven feet of parting tears. Thest tear was the Olddy''s tears. But Meng Po''s tears were hard to obtain, and it was a topic that Pablo did not want to discuss at that time. He asked, "Did you go to the doll shop?" Lilly nodded and asked in confusion, "Master, what happened there? I saw dark energy swirling inside that wooden box, so I set it on fire. The bad aura gathered there, but I didn''t see a single ghost," Pablo sneered and replied, "Of course, you couldn''t see any ghosts. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t a doll shop at all, but a dojo," Josh was taken aback, and said in unison with Lilly, "Dojo?" Pablo''s expression turned cold as he remarked, "Some people who have afortable life are never satisfied with the simplicity and always seek trouble." "That dojo serves as the starting point for a ritual. Those dolls are merely props for the ceremony. The timing of the ceremony will determine its urrence," Pablo exined. Josh''s mind was filled with confusion. What dojo What ritual "What are they trying to do?" Pablo exined, "In simple terms, there are individuals who can''t ept their own circumstances, they feel inadequatepared to others and harbor envy towards their sess." "So, theye up with malicious methods to exploit the fortune of the country," Pablo added. As Pablo spoke, his voice grew louder, "It''s not borrowing the luck of the country, it''s outright stealing the luck of the country!" Chapter 312 Evil Things Chapter 312 Evil Things Lilly was puzzled, not understanding the concept of stealing luck from the country, while Josh was taken aback, hearing for the first time that national luck could be stolen. "Who are they?" Josh asked. Pablo nced at Josh and replied, "You''re still young, there are certain things you don''t need to know. It''s not good for you." Lilly pouted andined, "Always saying that children shouldn''t know anything. How can we know if adults don''t tell us?" As she spoke, she took a sip of water, showing her frustration. Pablo couldn''t help but chuckle and yfully poked her cheek. However, his action caused Lilly to spit out a mouthful of water in surprise. She quickly covered her mouth and stared at Pablo displeased. Master is so mean! Pablo chuckled and replied, "It''s for your good," She could not help but feel a mix of emotions, knowing that there were some things he could not shield her from as someone from the underworld. Pablo, sensing the need to be cautious with his words, was hesitant to reveal too much to Lilly, fearing that she might put herself in danger. Josh tried a different approach and asked, "Are they strong?" Pablo sneered and replied, "To some extent, yes. They possess considerable power and even instill fear within their own ranks. Some members of their local underworld group are envious of them." "But in terms of ancestry, we are their ancestors," Pablo remarked. "Their sorcery originates from the Yin-Yang theory of Dudroinia. During the Spring and Autumn Periods, the Yin-Yang theory and Cosmic Theory gained recognition as orthodox concepts and eventually formed a school. It became known as the Yin-Yang School in history." Josh was surprised and eximed, "Onmyoji? Isn''t that from a neighboring country?" Pablo calmly exined, "When ites to Onmyoji, many young people, especially the new generation in our country, tend to associate it with the neighboring country, Cortondo. However, its true origins can be traced back to Dudroinia," He continued, "During the Spring and Autumn Period, the Yin-Yang School, an orthodox school, was introduced to Cortondo. There, it merged with their own cultural beliefs, such as the Cosmic Theory and Yin-Yang Theory. Over time, two distinct schools emerged, one focused on positive practices and the other on dark arts," "Our ancestors believed that the principles of yin and yang emphasize the distinction between right and wrong, and the clear differentiation between ck and white," Pablo exined. "They believed that these abilities, such as divination and astrology, should be used for the benefit of humanity and to bring positivity to the world. However, the cult that emerged from these teachings held a different belief. ording to their ideology, to attain the highest level of power, one must employ any means necessary. They saw everything as a tool to be used, disregarding distinctions between good and evil." Pablo continued, "A person who disregards good and evil, blurring the lines between right and wrong, and only seeks personal gain can be truly dangerous. They may refer to it as borrowing the luck of the country, but in reality, it amounted to stealing. He noticed Josh and Lilly''s eyes widened and decided to change the subject. "Anyway, if you ever encounter them, be cautious and stay on guard, alright?" Lilly nodded. Josh bombarded Pablo with numerous questions, eventually, he asked, "Will we still encounter them? If they are so evil and dangerous, should we continue pursuing the doll? If we don''t pursue it, will they keep causing harm? Will they kill someone? Will they..." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Before Josh could finish his barrage of questions, Pablo''s expression twitched, and with a swift motion, he took out a talisman and effortlessly sealed Josh''s mouth shut. Josh was puzzled. Why am I unable to speak when I want to say something? Drake pursed his lips, "Eat first," He brought over the menu and asked, "What do you want to eat?" Lilly immediately raised his hand and eximed, "Drake, I want to eat ice cream, cakes, candies, pumpkin pie..." Drake, acting as the responsible guardian, promptly refused, "No." Josh looked at the menu and asked, "All of the dishes are spicy," Lilly thought about something as she noticed everything on the menu was spicy. Mommy loves spicy food! She pointed at the menu and ordered randomly, "This, this, and this..." Drake was speechless. Josh asked, "Are you sure? These are very spicy," Lilly hesitated, recalling the spiciness of the food she had eaten before, and instinctively covered her little behind. "Then... maybe just a little bit of chili?" she suggested tentatively. Drake continued browsing the menu and responded coldly, "If you can''t handle spicy food, then don''t eat it," Lilly pouted and whispered, "But Mom liked spicy food, so I want to eat it for Mom." Josh''s fingertips paused. He then closed the menu and ced the order. "I''ll have two steamed eggs, braised pork, steamed fish, and also a serving of spicy chicken," he instructed. Lilly perked up upon hearing the mention of spicy food, feeling relieved. Josh asked, "Can you handle it?" Lilly patted her small chest, "Don''t worry, I can!" Drake sneered and kept silent. He took out the cutlery and put it in front of Lilly. While the three of them were enjoying their meal, on the other side... Grace conducted tests on the doll''s shoe using various channels. As she received the test report, she was shocked beyond words. The dolls are made of ashes? Grace stood frozen in disbelief, and the test report slipped from her hand, fluttering to the ground like a disoriented butterfly. "Impossible!" Grace hugged her head, "I can''t be this bad!" Lilly''s words echoed in her mind, reminding her of her skill limitations. I don''t wanna eat anymore! I need to practice my skills! She gathered information about the shop where her sister made custom dolls and headed there in a hurry, determined to find answers. Upon arriving at the shop, Grace saw the police cordoning off the area. Curious onlookers provided her with some information, revealing that the doll''s club had been exposed for using human ashes while making dolls. The police were in the process of recalling the dolls based on sales records. Rumors circted that the boss of the doll shop had fled, leaving behind only a frightened shopkeeper who appeared to be unaware of the illicit activities. The shopkeeper was on the verge of fainting from fear during the incident. Grace was dumbfounded. Who... who was ahead of her again? "I heard that three children called the police..." "Those three children are really pitiful. I heard that they saw them grinding up bones in the workshop and were so scared they peed" Grace was speechless. As Grace walked past two passers-by, she could not tolerate their conversation any longer. Finally, she stopped and spoke in a cold tone, "Did you see them peeing their pants in fright?" The passer-by, taken aback by Grace''s demeanor, replied hesitantly, "Um, I heard about it..." Grace''s expression remained stern as she interrupted, "Unless you have personally seen it, refrain from spreading baseless rumors. It''s wise to stop rumors in their tracks instead of being foolish." After saying that, she turned around and left without looking back. The two busybody passers-by exchanged perplexed looks, unable toe up with a suitable response. Who is this kid? What a nuisance! Grace exited the Opelucid building and went to the bathroom. Her body trembled with a chilling sensation. Grace understood that it was highly unlikely for ordinary children to end up in such ces by chance. It dawned on her that Lilly was one of the three children mentioned by the passers-by. Overwhelmed by frustration, Grace acknowledged that her instincts had been urate. The fact that someone had surpassed her was hard to believe. She felt foolish for not realizing it sooner. By the time the truth about the ashes in the doll was discovered, it would likely be toote. All her efforts were for nothing! Grace''s determination refused to waver. Before Lilly''s arrival, she had always excelled in her endeavors C conducting investigations solo, confronting spirits alone, and discreetly disposing of things that shouldn''t exist. But ever since Lilly came into the picture, Grace felt as if she had lost her edge, reduced to a fool in